《MY ONE AND ONLY LOVE》 Chapter 1: MY INTERVIEW Chapter 1: MY INTERVIEW Sarah POV So what is love that kill each other for the one they love, other is obsession that turn them into a crazy Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. person. I want to fall in love with the love of my life. Not the kind of love that is fake. You feel different when someone like you. You think he loves you. But love is different, crazy, selfish, you will do everything for the one you love. What happened when the one you love betray you? Will you ever trust someone again? What happened when we are in love with the wrong person you end up getting your heart broken? You stop believing in love. I believe in love and I wish I could meet my one and only love. Who make me happy? Who will love me for who I am? I wish I could find him soon. I was awaken from my dream when my rm beep. Well that call me crazy for dreaming. My name is Sarah, 23 years old. I graduated from collegest year, I was studying business management. Right now I am looking for a job, I stay with my best friend, her name is Emma, she is more like a sister to me. We have been friends since we''re in high school. I am sleeping when I hear my friend Emma calling me. "Wake up sleepy head you have an interview!" I get up quickly, straight to the washroom, take a quick shower, brush my teeth, put on my clothes, wear my ck shoes. I take my handbag and cell phone, walk downstairs to have a quick breakfast. Thanks to bunny she made the breakfast for us. When I was done I kiss my friend goodbye then I stop a taxi, I say my address to taxi driver. When I reach there I take a deep breath to calm my nerves down. "This is it, Sarah." I look up to the tall building, Williams Group of Industry. I walk inside thepany, it''s very beautiful and very big as well. I went near the reception as I introduce myself. "Excuse me, miss, my name is Sarah Anderson, I am here for an interview." She told me to wait for a few minutes then she call someone''s name, Lisa. She said there is ady who is here for an interview, she said okay and hung up the phone desk. She direct me to the elevator, she told me to go to 16 floor then I press the button. I am very nervous, I hope I get the job. The elevator open, I go straight to 16th floor, I met a girl in her desk, I say to her, "Hi, my name is Sarah Anderson." She tells, "This way, miss." She direct me to a conference room, she open the door and I thank her. I get in and I see a very handsome tall man sitting on the main chair. "Hello sir my name is Sarah Anderson." He just give me a look and then continue looking on hisptop. I just stand there and look at him. He cleared his throat and say take your sit. I sit down and look at him. He asks me why do I want to work for him and I tell him I want to work in Williams Industry. He check my resume. After a few minutes he looks at me and asks me some questions. I answer truthfully and he tell me I am hired. I thank him and he tell me toe tomorrow and start my work. I take my leave and close the door. I take my breath, "Thank God, I''m hired." I went back home, I meet Emma and tell her everything. She is so happy for me. We talk and I went to the kitchen and have a ss of water and Ie back to the sitting room. I hear my phone ringing and pick it up. It''s my mom. "Hello mom!" "Hello dear how was your interview?" I tell her everything and she is very happy for me, we talk a few minutes and hung up. Chapter 1: 1 - My Interview Chapter 1: 1 - My Interview Sarah POV So what is love that kill each other for the one they love, other is obsession that turn them into a crazy person. I want to fall in love with the love of my life. Not the kind of love that is fake. You feel different when someone like you. You think he loves you. But love is different, crazy, selfish, you will do everything for the one you love. What happened when the one you love betray you? Will you ever trust someone again? What happened when we are in love with the wrong person you end up getting your heart broken? You stop believing in love. I believe in love and I wish I could meet my one and only love. Who make me happy? Who will love me for who I am? I wish I could find him soon. I was awaken from my dream when my rm beep. Well that call me crazy for dreaming. My name is Sarah, 23 years old. I graduated from collegest year, I was studying business management. Right now I am looking for a job, I stay with my best friend, her name is Emma, she is more like a sister to me. We have been friends since we''re in high school. I am sleeping when I hear my friend Emma calling me. "Wake up sleepy head you have an interview!" I get up quickly, straight to the washroom, take a quick shower, brush my teeth, put on my clothes, wear my ck shoes. I take my handbag and cell phone, walk downstairs to have a quick breakfast. Thanks to bunny she made the breakfast for us. When I was done I kiss my friend goodbye then I stop a taxi, I say my address to taxi driver. When I reach there I take a deep breath to calm my nerves down. "This is it, Sarah." I look up to the tall building, Williams Group of Industry. I walk inside thepany, it''s very beautiful and very big as well. I went near the reception as I introduce myself. "Excuse me, miss, my name is Sarah Anderson, I am here for an interview." She told me to wait for a few minutes then she call someone''s name, Lisa. She said there is ady who is here for an interview, she said okay and hung up the phone desk. She direct me to the elevator, she told me to go to 16 floor then I press the button. I am very nervous, I hope I get the job. The elevator open, I go straight to 16th floor, I met a girl in her desk, I say to her, "Hi, my name is Sarah Anderson." She tells, "This way, miss." She direct me to a conference room, she open the door and I thank her. I get in and I see a very handsome tall man sitting on the main chair. "Hello sir my name is Sarah Anderson." He just give me a look and then continue looking on hisptop. I just stand there and look at him. He cleared his throat and say take your sit. I sit down and look at him. He asks me why do I want to work for him and I tell him I want to work in Williams Industry. He check my resume. After a few minutes he looks at me and asks me some questions. I answer truthfully and he tell me I am hired. I thank him and he tell me toe tomorrow and start my work. I take my leave and close the door. I take my breath, "Thank God, I''m hired." I went back home, I meet Emma and tell her everything. She is so happy for me. We talk and I went to the kitchen and have a ss of water and Ie back to the sitting room. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . I hear my phone ringing and pick it up. It''s my mom. "Hello mom!" "Hello dear how was your interview?" I tell her everything and she is very happy for me, we talk a few minutes and hung up. Chapter 2: MY FIRST DAY AT WORK Chapter 2: MY FIRST DAY AT WORK Sarah POV I wake up today at 6 am. I''m supposed to be at work by 8 am. I''m very nervous. I hope I can do my best and work hard. After taking my shower and everything, I go to the kitchen and make breakfast for my best friend Emma and I. I take my breakfast when I am done. I see Emmaing. "Good morning, cupcakes." She smiles and says "Good morning, bunny." That how she call me. I give her a hug and kiss. I get back to my room and take my handbag as I say goodbye to Emma. Then I close the door as I stop by waiting if I will find a taxiing. As I wait I see my neighbour walking with her daughter on my way. "Hi Miss Nancy." "Hi sweetie." They say hi back and I wave my hand to my taxi he stop. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Hi sir." I greeted him. "Hello miss where to?" I give him my address and he drive the car. I was looking outside the window. I didn''t even know I am here, the car stop, I pay the driver and I get in the building, go to the 16th floor that where I am working as a secretary. I say hi to Lisa if that is her name. "Hello Lisa!" "Hello Miss Sarah." She asked me to follow her and she shows me my desk. It''s a small table and a chair I sit. I thank her, she gives a small note and leave. I settle down, waiting for my boss, his name is Mr Ethan Williams. After 20 minutes I hear foot steps. I stand up and look at him. "Good morning Mr Williams." He just gave me a nod as he opened his office door. I sighed a relief and sat down, waiting he calls me. After few minutes he call through my phone desk. "Hello sir." "Bring me a cup of coffee ande to my office." "Yes sir." I find my way to the kitchen and make coffee and take it to my boss. I knock and I hear his voice. "Coming in!" I open the door and I give him his coffee and he look at me. "Miss Anderson, right?" "Yes sir." He asks me some questions and I answer well and he gives some files to work on. I thank him and he asks me to work on them and work hard and I smile back. He ask me to leave, I excuse myself ande back to my desk. I look through myptop, schedule meeting for the day and continue doing my work. At lunch I go to cafeteria. In the office I''m new so I don''t know anyone. I order something to eat, I sit down and I hear someone''s voice. "Hi can I sit with you?" I look up and I see a girl. She looks like she is in her 20''s. I give her a nod and she smiles. "My name is Amanda. I work here as a designer. This is my first year." I tell her I am Sarah. We talk while eating. After we finish I say bye and she nods her head. I take my leave and go back to my work. I hear someone talking in boss office and I continue doing my work. I hear someone opening the door. OMG, he looks so handsome and he looks so cold. He looks at me then left. I keep looking at his back until hear my boss clearing his throat. I feel so embarrassed. He asks me to order him lunch. I did. Did I say my boss is in his 30''s? He is handsome and he is nice so far so good. I keep thinking about that hot guy. I am going crazy, I am smiling like an idiot. "My God, wake up, Sarah." I told myself. Chapter 2: 2 - My first day at work Chapter 2: 2 - My first day at work Sarah POV I wake up today at 6 am. I''m supposed to be at work by 8 am. I''m very nervous. I hope I can do my best and work hard. After taking my shower and everything, I go to the kitchen and make breakfast for N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. my best friend Emma and I. I take my breakfast when I am done. I see Emmaing. "Good morning, cupcakes." She smiles and says "Good morning, bunny." That how she call me. I give her a hug and kiss. I get back to my room and take my handbag as I say goodbye to Emma. Then I close the door as I stop by waiting if I will find a taxiing. As I wait I see my neighbour walking with her daughter on my way. "Hi Miss Nancy." "Hi sweetie." They say hi back and I wave my hand to my taxi he stop. "Hi sir." I greeted him. "Hello miss where to?" I give him my address and he drive the car. I was looking outside the window. I didn''t even know I am here, the car stop, I pay the driver and I get in the building, go to the 16th floor that where I am working as a secretary. I say hi to Lisa if that is her name. "Hello Lisa!" "Hello Miss Sarah." She asked me to follow her and she shows me my desk. It''s a small table and a chair I sit. I thank her, she gives a small note and leave. I settle down, waiting for my boss, his name is Mr Ethan Williams. After 20 minutes I hear foot steps. I stand up and look at him. "Good morning Mr Williams." He just gave me a nod as he opened his office door. I sighed a relief and sat down, waiting he calls me. After few minutes he call through my phone desk. "Hello sir." "Bring me a cup of coffee ande to my office." "Yes sir." I find my way to the kitchen and make coffee and take it to my boss. I knock and I hear his voice. "Coming in!" I open the door and I give him his coffee and he look at me. "Miss Anderson, right?" "Yes sir." He asks me some questions and I answer well and he gives some files to work on. I thank him and he asks me to work on them and work hard and I smile back. He ask me to leave, I excuse myself ande back to my desk. I look through myptop, schedule meeting for the day and continue doing my work. At lunch I go to cafeteria. In the office I''m new so I don''t know anyone. I order something to eat, I sit down and I hear someone''s voice. "Hi can I sit with you?" I look up and I see a girl. She looks like she is in her 20''s. I give her a nod and she smiles. "My name is Amanda. I work here as a designer. This is my first year." I tell her I am Sarah. We talk while eating. After we finish I say bye and she nods her head. I take my leave and go back to my work. I hear someone talking in boss office and I continue doing my work. I hear someone opening the door. OMG, he looks so handsome and he looks so cold. He looks at me then left. I keep looking at his back until hear my boss clearing his throat. I feel so embarrassed. He asks me to order him lunch. I did. Did I say my boss is in his 30''s? He is handsome and he is nice so far so good. I keep thinking about that hot guy. I am going crazy, I am smiling like an idiot. "My God, wake up, Sarah." I told myself. Chapter 3: BENSON COMPANY Chapter 3: BENSON COMPANY Sarah POV I straighten my pencil skirt and I walk toward Mr. Williams'' office. He has called me to his office 10 minutes ago. Although I didn''t know why. But as a secretary of the boss, I have to do what he said. I knock slightly on Mr. Williams office door and enter. Mr. Williams is sitting in his usual ce behind the desk. However there is a visitor on visitors'' seat, he is dressed in a business suit, his hair is styled to perfection. From where I am standing I couldn''t make out his features but only the shape cut of his jaw line. Mr. Williams turn to look at me and smile. I smile back. This is why I like Mr. Williams. He is always smiling which make me smile for a weird reason. Maybe he has a genuine and beautiful smile for a 30- year-old young man. Too bad, he is married. Maybe it''s because his smile always put me at ease, I don''t know why. "Mr. William you wanted to see me?" I say softly. "Yes Miss Anderson pleasee in." Mr. Williams beckoned me, l enter and walk over to him. Once I reach his desks, I stop and wait for my boss to tell me what he needed me to do. He takes a file on his drawer and give it to me and ask me to bring it to Benson Company and he gives me instruction on what to say and do. He calls his driver and told him to take me to Bensonpany, I thank him and excuse myself and I walk out and close the door silently. I take my handbag and the file and go down outside of the office building. I see the driver. I get in and he continue driving. It''s been two weeks since I got hired from my job and I''m happy cause my boss is nice. I thank god he''s not like other bosses. I hear they are so moody and yell at their employees all the time. The driver tells me we are here. I get down from the car and I tell him to wait for me here. The building is very tall. It looks like it has 50 floors, there is a billboard written Benson Companies. It has sses windows. I walked in toward the reception, I see a beautiful youngdy, she has brown hairs and blue eyes, she looks at me really bad. I don''t know how I have offered her. "Excuse me Miss Maya." She have a budge that how I see her name. "How can I help you?" I told her I am here to see the CEO, I am from Williams Company. She ask me if I have an appointment. I tell her no but my boss called and your boss know I aming. She tells me to wait, she called the boss'' secretary and said there''s someone here to see the boss from Williams Company. She said ok and hang the phone and direct me to the elevator. "Mr Benson''s office is in the 50th floor." I press the button and get in. I thank her and elevator closed. I wait for few minutes and I am here. "Wow it looks so beautiful and clean." I walked to the front desk and I see threedies very serious and working. I stop to the first one. "Excuse me I am here to see your boss, I am from Williams Company." She checked me head to toe and asked me to follow her. Others look at me the same. What a weird people. I follow her and see a man who was wearing a blue suit, a very neat and serious. "Hello I am Mr Liam Hemsworth, the personal assistant of Mr Benson." "Hello I am Miss Anderson, the secretary of Mr William."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 3: 3 - Benson Company Chapter 3: 3 - Benson Company Sarah POV I straighten my pencil skirt and I walk toward Mr. Williams'' office. He has called me to his office 10 minutes ago. Although I didn''t know why. But as a secretary of the boss, I have to do what he said. I knock slightly on Mr. Williams office door and enter. Mr. Williams is sitting in his usual ce behind the desk. However there is a visitor on visitors'' seat, he is dressed in a business suit, his hair is styled to perfection. From where I am standing I couldn''t make out his features but only the shape cut of his jaw line. Mr. Williams turn to look at me and smile. I smile back. This is why I like Mr. Williams. He is always smiling which make me smile for a weird reason. Maybe he has a genuine and beautiful smile for a 30- year-old young man. Too bad, he is married. Maybe it''s because his smile always put me at ease, I don''t know why. "Mr. William you wanted to see me?" I say softly. "Yes Miss Anderson pleasee in." Mr. Williams beckoned me, l enter and walk over to him. Once I reach his desks, I stop and wait for my boss to tell me what he needed me to do. He takes a file on his drawer and give it to me and ask me to bring it to Benson Company and he gives me instruction on what to say and do. He calls his driver and told him to take me to Bensonpany, I thank him and excuse myself and I walk out and close the door silently. I take my handbag and the file and go down outside of the office building. I see the driver. I get in and he continue driving. It''s been two weeks since I got hired from my job and I''m happy cause my boss is nice. I thank god he''s not like other bosses. I hear they are so moody and yell at their employees all the time. The driver tells me we are here. I get down from the car and I tell him to wait for me here. The building is very tall. It looks like it has 50 floors, there is a billboard written Benson Companies. It has sses windows. I walked in toward the reception, I see a beautiful youngdy, she has brown hairs and blue eyes, she looks at me really bad. I don''t know how I have offered her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Excuse me Miss Maya." She have a budge that how I see her name. "How can I help you?" I told her I am here to see the CEO, I am from Williams Company. She ask me if I have an appointment. I tell her no but my boss called and your boss know I aming. She tells me to wait, she called the boss'' secretary and said there''s someone here to see the boss from Williams Company. She said ok and hang the phone and direct me to the elevator. "Mr Benson''s office is in the 50th floor." I press the button and get in. I thank her and elevator closed. I wait for few minutes and I am here. "Wow it looks so beautiful and clean." I walked to the front desk and I see threedies very serious and working. I stop to the first one. "Excuse me I am here to see your boss, I am from Williams Company." She checked me head to toe and asked me to follow her. Others look at me the same. What a weird people. I follow her and see a man who was wearing a blue suit, a very neat and serious. "Hello I am Mr Liam Hemsworth, the personal assistant of Mr Benson." "Hello I am Miss Anderson, the secretary of Mr William." Chapter 4: ARROGANT RUDE MAN Chapter 4: ARROGANT RUDE MAN Sarah POV Mr Liam knocked the ss door and we heard a deep cold voice. "Come in." I followed Mr Liam, entering the room. "Hello boss, Miss Anderson is here to see you." He looked up and told me to take a sit. Mr. Liam excused himself and walked out and closed the door. I looked around the office, it''s so beautiful, there is a book shelve, a couch, his desk is close to the window. He looks so handsome, he is typing on hisptop, he is my dream man who has a shaped nose, ck hair, beautiful face. He is wearing a white shirt and ck tie. I lost myself looking at him, I didn''t hear him calling me. I snap out of it, my god, I''m so embarrassed. "Are you done looking at me or are you here for business?" he asked me, being very rude. I responded to him and apologized to him. He asked me why I was here. I told him my boss sent me here to give you this file. He looked at me like I am a slut who came to seduce him in his office. "I don''t like women whoe here to seduce me, you have nothing. I haven''t seen from so many women. If you''re here for business, talk with respect and focus all. Get out of my office." he yelled at me. I felt like crying but I hold my tears not toe out. "I am so sorry Mr Benson. I am here for business, nothing else, sir." "Good, let''s start." Then I gave him the file and he asked me to wait. He went through it, read every page, signed it and gave it back to me. He asked some questions and I answered them well. He got up and came close to me. "What''s your name?" "I am Sarah Anderson." He just told me it''s okay and I can leave his office. I got up, excused myself and opened the door. I looked him onest time and closed the door. I saw Mr Liam and he escorted me to elevator and pressed the button for me. I got in the elevator and said thank you to him. I found my driver waiting for me the same ce I asked him to wait. I got in and closed the door. I looked down and my tears came out. I couldn''t hold anymore after some time I wiped my tears. I opened the window for some fresh air. After some time we reached thepany. I got down and got in the building. I went straight to my desk. I put my handbag down and walked to his office and knocked the door. I heard he saide in. He smiled at me but I didn''t smile back. He asked me what''s wrong but I didn''t say anything. I gave him the file and excused myself. I went to the washroom and closed the door, crying my heart out. How could he said something like that to me? Why would he insult me? Do I look like a slut? I am so mad now. After crying I washed my face and wiped myself. I opened the door and went back to my desk. I did my work and my boss called me. I went to his office, knocked the door and got in. He asked me to sit down and I sat down. He came and sat close to me. He asked me what happened. I didn''t want to say anything but I couldn''t hold it anymore. My tears came out without even me knowing. My boss gave me a serviette. I wiped myself and told him everything. I didn''t know why I did that but I feltfortable talking to him. He said, "sorryThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. my cousin can be very difficult to deal with." I didn''t know they are cousin. He apologized on his behalf and after some time I calmed down. We chatted about work and when we were done I excused myself. Chapter 4: 4 - Arrogant Rude Man Chapter 4: 4 - Arrogant Rude Man Sarah POV Mr Liam knocked the ss door and we heard a deep cold voice. "Come in." I followed Mr Liam, entering the room. "Hello boss, Miss Anderson is here to see you." He looked up and told me to take a sit. Mr. Liam excused himself and walked out and closed the door. I looked around the office, it''s so beautiful, there is a book shelve, a couch, his desk is close to the window. He looks so handsome, he is typing on hisptop, he is my dream man who has a shaped nose, ck hair, beautiful face. He is wearing a white shirt and ck tie. I lost myself looking at him, I didn''t hear him calling me. I snap out of it, my god, I''m so embarrassed. "Are you done looking at me or are you here for business?" he asked me, being very rude. I responded to him and apologized to him. He asked me why I was here. I told him my boss sent me here to give you this file. He looked at me like I am a slut who came to seduce him in his office. "I don''t like women whoe here to seduce me, you have nothing. I haven''t seen from so many women. If you''re here for business, talk with respect and focus all. Get out of my office." he yelled at me. I felt like crying but I hold my tears not toe out. "I am so sorry Mr Benson. I am here for business, nothing else, sir." "Good, let''s start." Then I gave him the file and he asked me to wait. He went through it, read every page, signed it and gave it back to me. He asked some questions and I answered them well. He got up and came close to me. "What''s your name?" "I am Sarah Anderson." He just told me it''s okay and I can leave his office. I got up, excused myself and opened the door. I looked him onest time and closed the door. I saw Mr Liam and he escorted me to elevator and pressed the button for me. I got in the elevator and said thank you to him. I found my driver waiting for me the same ce I asked him to wait. I got in and closed the door. I looked down and my tears came out. I couldn''t hold anymore after some time I wiped my tears. I opened the window for some fresh air. After some time we reached thepany. I got down and got in the building. I went straight to my desk. I put my handbag down and walked to his office and knocked the door. I heard he saide in. He smiled at me but I didn''t smile back. He asked me what''s wrong but I didn''t say anything. I gave him the file and excused myself. I went to the washroom and closed the door, crying my heart out. How could he said something like that to me? Why would he insult me? Do I look like a slut? I am so mad now. After crying I washed my face and wiped myself. I opened the door and went back to my desk. I did my work and my boss called me. I went to his office, knocked the door and got in. He asked me to sit down and I sat down. He came and sat close to me. He asked me what happened. I didn''t want to say anything but I couldn''t hold it This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. anymore. My tears came out without even me knowing. My boss gave me a serviette. I wiped myself and told him everything. I didn''t know why I did that but I feltfortable talking to him. He said, "sorry my cousin can be very difficult to deal with." I didn''t know they are cousin. He apologized on his behalf and after some time I calmed down. We chatted about work and when we were done I excused myself. Chapter 5: HEIR TO THE FAMILY Chapter 5: HEIR TO THE FAMILY David POV I woke up usual slight sleepy. I rubbed my eyes with my thumb. I carefully slipped out of bed and walked to my personal bathroom. Phone in hand, I never went anywhere without it, not even restrooms. I would take my calls in the shower anytime. I stood in front of the mirror. I washed my face after dabbed my face with a towel. I looked into my ck eyes. There wasn''t bloodshot and the puffiness was already starting to go away. I blinked away all thest sleepiness and ran my fingers through thick dark hair. The Benson had perfect hair. His father is billionaire. Francis Benson is in his fifties and his hair was just starting to turn gray. He looks ten years younger and David still believes he is not getting old and have all the time in the world before he needed to worry about him losing his look. I smile at myself. I know I am handsome. I have everything I need but I feel so lonely sometimes that why I work hard not to think so much. I find women throwing themselves on me because of my money, and nothing else that matters to them. I hate them so much. These perfect teeth, my dimples and the twinkling in my ck eyes. I find myself so fascinating but I have no one to share with. I heard my phone buzzing on the counter top. I snapped out my thoughts. "Hello sir." "Yes, Liam, my personal assistance, schedule my appointment with the buyer''s for next week." "Okay sir." I hung up the phone and set it back on the counter. As soon as I finished showering and brushing my teeth, my father called. I just looked at the screen but didn''t touch it. All my father wants is about me getting married and I am tired of this marriage discussion. I know I am already 30 years old. I know I don''t believe in love but I haven''t met the right person in my life. My father didn''t get that, I am busy with work. I have a role in the family business as the sole heir to the Benson Dynasty. We operates in hotels, restaurants, buildings, construction sites for newmercial and property management, etc. I Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. have a lot of employees working for me and I am very serious when ites to business that enough on my te to handle. I let the phone ring until it finally stopped, knowing that it would pick up by the voicemail anyway. I felt clean, refreshed and came out of bathroom and started going through my closet. I quickly got dressed choosing from hundreds of outfits in my walk-in closet. I managed with ck and white shirts. I messaged my driver toe and picked me in five minutes. Chapter 5: 5 - Heir to the Family Chapter 5: 5 - Heir to the Family David POV I woke up usual slight sleepy. I rubbed my eyes with my thumb. I carefully slipped out of bed and walked to my personal bathroom. Phone in hand, I never went anywhere without it, not even restrooms. I would take my calls in the shower anytime. I stood in front of the mirror. I washed my face after dabbed my face with a towel. I looked into my ck eyes. There wasn''t bloodshot and the puffiness was already starting to go away. I blinked away all thest sleepiness and ran my fingers through thick dark hair. The Benson had perfect hair. His father is billionaire. Francis Benson is in his fifties and his hair was just starting to turn gray. He looks ten years younger and David still believes he is not getting old and have all the time in the world before he needed to worry about him losing his look. I smile at myself. I know I am handsome. I have everything I need but I feel so lonely sometimes that why I work hard not to think so much. I find women throwing themselves on me because of my money, and nothing else that matters to them. I hate them so much. These perfect teeth, my dimples and the twinkling in my ck eyes. I find myself so fascinating but I have no one to share with. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I heard my phone buzzing on the counter top. I snapped out my thoughts. "Hello sir." "Yes, Liam, my personal assistance, schedule my appointment with the buyer''s for next week." "Okay sir." I hung up the phone and set it back on the counter. As soon as I finished showering and brushing my teeth, my father called. I just looked at the screen but didn''t touch it. All my father wants is about me getting married and I am tired of this marriage discussion. I know I am already 30 years old. I know I don''t believe in love but I haven''t met the right person in my life. My father didn''t get that, I am busy with work. I have a role in the family business as the sole heir to the Benson Dynasty. We operates in hotels, restaurants, buildings, construction sites for newmercial and property management, etc. I have a lot of employees working for me and I am very serious when ites to business that enough on my te to handle. I let the phone ring until it finally stopped, knowing that it would pick up by the voicemail anyway. I felt clean, refreshed and came out of bathroom and started going through my closet. I quickly got dressed choosing from hundreds of outfits in my walk-in closet. I managed with ck and white shirts. I messaged my driver toe and picked me in five minutes. Chapter 6: EXCUSE ME SIR Chapter 6: EXCUSE ME SIR David POV I walked down to the elevator as I climbed in my limo that was waiting for me outside. I only use limo when I am going to work but when I drive myself I have a jaguar I drive. "Office." I said to the driver. "Yes, sir." I was checking my email when my father called again. I just pressed red button and then my father texted me. I needed to go home and met him. I already knew what he wants but not now. I put my phone in my pocket. After some time my driver told me am here. I got down and walked in mypany. I directly went to my elevator. I have a personal elevator only for myself straight to my office 50th floor. I walked straight to my office and started working. It''s been two hours. I have been working and I have a lot to do. I was in my office looking at some files. I closed my eyes and rest my head against the chair. I opened my eyes. I took a look at the document kept on my desk, continuing doing my work. My life has one purpose and it seed. After I was going through the importance document, I smirked and threw them in the bin before burning them. I watched the fire rise, those documents were about my rivals. Now I could crumple them and destroy them in every possible way they wouldn''t imagine. I was both sessfully in business and underworld feared. I learned the cheese of business and mafia when I was only 18 years, ever since then I had a goal, I had an ambition to be the most powerful man on the earth. At the age of 25 I had already achieved that along with that I had earned the title of ruthless in business world of fame and sess and world of crime of underworld and blood under my feet. I was in my office when Liam knocked on my door because only he can enter my office. There was a N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. woman walking behind him. "Excuse me sir. Miss Anderson is here to see you sir." I knew she wasing because Ethan called me. He is my cousin and my best friend. I asked her to take a seat and excused Liam to go back. After he left I was looking at something in myptop. When I looked up, I saw her looking at me with so much love. I saw her figure, she has blue eyes like kitten, she was so beautiful like angel, she was sinful for stealing my heart, she was sinful for making me fall for her, she was making me want her more than anything. I didn''t want to fall in love with anyone. Something told me she will be in my life but at first let''s see if she can handle me. I called her and she didn''t hear me at the first time. I got angry and I yelled at her and she came back to reality. She was looking so much embarrassed when I caught her looking at me. "If you''re done looking at me you can tell me why you''re here or you''re here for business or to seduce me." I insulted her. She was about to cry but she was so strong like kitten. I like how she handled herself. Chapter 6: 6 - Excuse Me Sir Chapter 6: 6 - Excuse Me Sir David POV I walked down to the elevator as I climbed in my limo that was waiting for me outside. I only use limo when I am going to work but when I drive myself I have a jaguar I drive. "Office." I said to the driver. "Yes, sir." I was checking my email when my father called again. I just pressed red button and then my father texted me. I needed to go home and met him. I already knew what he wants but not now. I put my phone in my pocket. After some time my driver told me am here. I got down and walked in mypany. I directly went to my elevator. I have a personal elevator only for myself straight to my office 50th floor. I walked straight to my office and started working. It''s been two hours. I have been working and I have a lot to do. I was in my office looking at some files. I closed my eyes and rest my head against the chair. I opened my eyes. I took a look at the document kept on my desk, continuing doing my work. My life has one purpose and it seed. After I was going through the importance document, I smirked and threw them in the bin before burning them. I watched the fire rise, those documents were about my rivals. Now I could crumple them and destroy them in every possible way they wouldn''t imagine. I was both sessfully in business and underworld feared. I learned the cheese of business and mafia when I was only 18 years, ever since then I had a goal, I had an ambition to be the most powerful man on the earth. At the age of 25 I had already achieved that along with that I had earned the title of ruthless in business world of fame and sess and world of crime of underworld and blood under my feet. I was in my office when Liam knocked on my door because only he can enter my office. There was a woman walking behind him. "Excuse me sir. Miss Anderson is here to see you sir." I knew she wasing because Ethan called me. He is my cousin and my best friend. I asked her to take a seat and excused Liam to go back. After he left I was looking at something in myptop. When I looked up, I saw her looking at me with so much love. I saw her figure, she has blue eyes like kitten, she was so beautiful like angel, she was sinful for stealing my heart, she was sinful for making me fall N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. for her, she was making me want her more than anything. I didn''t want to fall in love with anyone. Something told me she will be in my life but at first let''s see if she can handle me. I called her and she didn''t hear me at the first time. I got angry and I yelled at her and she came back to reality. She was looking so much embarrassed when I caught her looking at me. "If you''re done looking at me you can tell me why you''re here or you''re here for business or to seduce me." I insulted her. She was about to cry but she was so strong like kitten. I like how she handled herself. Chapter 7: BEAUTIFUL VOICE Chapter 7: BEAUTIFUL VOICE David POV She was holding back her tears, my god, what have I done? I thought I scared her. I took the file and checked every page. When I was done looking everything, I signed the file and gave it back to her. I got up and walked a cross to her. I felt so guilty for insulting her. I wanted to talk to her but I hold back. I asked her what her name was. She told me her name is Sarah Anderson. She has a very beautiful voice. I told her she can leave. She got up and walked out. Before she closed the door she looked at me one morest time and she left. I can see her out with Liam because I can see them. My office is made with ss and I can see outside but anyone cannot see me. She crossed the wall in my heart that I didn''t want to open but I felt something when those blue eyes looked at me. I asked her to leave because I didn''t know if I could hold myself. I felt like kissing those pink rips. I didn''t want to scare her. I have already done enough by shouting at her. I hope she can forgive me. I was thinking about her. I couldn''t concentrate on my work anymore. I got up and walked to the window, looking at the city. I saw the whole city under my feet and I felt so lonely. I had never felt this before. My reflection was visible in the ss wall. My mind wanted to destroy all my enemies, crossing all the possibilities to destroy my enemies without showing mercy. I came back out of my thought when I heard a knock on my door. "Come in." I simply my voice stone cold. My eyes stared at the reflection of the person that just entered my office. I continue looking ahead with know emotionless face. "Everything is good boss?" Liam said. I mentioned him toe cross to me, standing beside me but a little bit back. "Your meeting for the day are over for the day Mr Benson, some important documents need your signature and your jet is ready for tonight." Liam was walking behind me, going back to my desk. "Send them to my vi." I spoke coldly. "Yes sir." He excused himself and walked out and closed the door. Liam is my personal assistance, he is royal to me. I trust him. He has been working here for ten years. I trust him with everything. I walked outside building, the bright sun weing my body. I got in my car. I am driving myself. Not my limo. I am driving my small car. I drove of and drove, my mind needed some space but my heart needed her. This logic was simple but I wished it would''ve been difficult. "What have you done to me, kitten....." I said. My eyes were staring at the empty road. The desired of wanting her was the desire of being sessful, not that I am not. Sarah Anderson. I must get you at any cost, you''re going to be mine soon.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 7: 7 - Beautiful Voice Chapter 7: 7 - Beautiful Voice David POV She was holding back her tears, my god, what have I done? I thought I scared her. I took the file and checked every page. When I was done looking everything, I signed the file and gave it back to her. I got up and walked a cross to her. I felt so guilty for insulting her. I wanted to talk to her but I hold back. I asked her what her name was. She told me her name is Sarah Anderson. She has a very beautiful voice. I told her she can leave. She got up and walked out. Before she closed the door she looked at me one morest time and she left. I can see her out with Liam because I can see them. My office is made with ss and I can see outside but anyone cannot see me. She crossed the wall in my heart that I didn''t want to open but I felt something when those blue eyes looked at me. I asked her to leave because I didn''t know if I could hold myself. I felt like kissing those pink rips. I didn''t want to scare her. I have already done enough by ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . shouting at her. I hope she can forgive me. I was thinking about her. I couldn''t concentrate on my work anymore. I got up and walked to the window, looking at the city. I saw the whole city under my feet and I felt so lonely. I had never felt this before. My reflection was visible in the ss wall. My mind wanted to destroy all my enemies, crossing all the possibilities to destroy my enemies without showing mercy. I came back out of my thought when I heard a knock on my door. "Come in." I simply my voice stone cold. My eyes stared at the reflection of the person that just entered my office. I continue looking ahead with know emotionless face. "Everything is good boss?" Liam said. I mentioned him toe cross to me, standing beside me but a little bit back. "Your meeting for the day are over for the day Mr Benson, some important documents need your signature and your jet is ready for tonight." Liam was walking behind me, going back to my desk. "Send them to my vi." I spoke coldly. "Yes sir." He excused himself and walked out and closed the door. Liam is my personal assistance, he is royal to me. I trust him. He has been working here for ten years. I trust him with everything. I walked outside building, the bright sun weing my body. I got in my car. I am driving myself. Not my limo. I am driving my small car. I drove of and drove, my mind needed some space but my heart needed her. This logic was simple but I wished it would''ve been difficult. "What have you done to me, kitten....." I said. My eyes were staring at the empty road. The desired of wanting her was the desire of being sessful, not that I am not. Sarah Anderson. I must get you at any cost, you''re going to be mine soon. Chapter 8: CLUB Chapter 8: CLUB Sarah POV. 2 weekster It was time to go home. I had a long day. I grabbed my bag, making sure to check everything was in it before slipping it inside my arm and over my shoulder. Next I grabbed my coat and put it on. Once I was done, I walked out behind my desk and strode towards the elevator. As soon as I heard ping of the elevator I walked inside. I pressed the button for the lobby and waited for the door to close. I walked out of the building. I stopped a tax and got in and closed the door. "Where to miss?" the driver asked me. I gave him my address and he typed the GPS. I looked outside of the window, looking at New York City. So beautiful. So many buildings. People walking and going everyone doing his own thing. There was a traffic on the way. My phone rang. It was my mom. I picked it up with a smile. "Hello mom." "Hello honey, how are you?" "I am fine mom, how is work going?" "It''s fine." We chatted until I was almost reaching home. The tax stopped and I paid the driver. I got down and I looked for my key which was inside my handbag. I opened the door. I was exhausted and tired so I sat on the couch. I saw Emmaing. She hugged me and asked me how my day was. I told her it was okay. It was 8 pm already. She went to the kitchen and brought me a cup of orange juice. I drank it and thanked her. She asked me if we could go clubbing because that day was Friday. Tomorrow I was not going to work and I knew I was tired. I was thinking about it but I said okay we can go. I went get ready, I went upstairs freshen up, put on somethingfortable. I put on a ck dress and high heels just to inches and I grab my purse and my phone and I waited for her downstairs. She came wearing a blue dress, she is looking gorgeous. We closed the door. We looked for a taxi and saw oneing. It stopped in front of us and we got in. Club. Here wee. I just shaked my head and smiled. She told the driver the address and he drove us to the club. Emma is chatting none stop. She is a talkative one. I listened and nodded my head, sometimes I responded. We arrived at the club. We paid the driver. We were live at the club. It''s almost 9 pm. We got inside and we looked for a table. There are so much noise and music. We drank to our a heart content. Emma asked for a dance and I said I was okay. She walked to the dance floor, she''s dancing like crazy, I smiled at looking at her, I continue drinking my wine then there was a guy, came and asked me for a dance. I said no because I was not in the mood to dance and he started behaving rudely. I excused myself and went to the bathroom then when I came back. Emma was not there, she was gone. I had no idea where she went. We have been here for two hours now I started looking for Emma and there was a guy keep bugging me again and again. I got really irritated, I shouted at him and I told him to back off. He said calm down I was not in the mood. "I''m going to p you." I thought to my self. What an irritating dude. I kept looking for my friend and I can''t find her. I got back to my table, I keep drinking and looking around if I would see her anywhere. I picked my phone and texted her but she''s not texting me back. I guessed she was having fun. After I was done drinking my wine I got up because I could not wait for Emma anymore. I was going out then that guy stopped me again. "BACK OFF YOU ASSHOLE LEAVE ME A LONE!" I said. I swore to God, "if you don''t back off I''m going to step on your foot you dumb head." I said loudly. He shouted at me, "what slut you b**** what do you think you have that I haven''t see....." I remembered Mr Benson told me the same thing. I got really irritated and I pped the hell out of him then I was walking away when he hold my arm from behind I stepped on his feet. "You b**** he yell in pain. He was about to p me then I heard someone grabbing me on my waist I got scared when I turned around to look at my savior. Oh my god, it''s Mr Benson, I feel so much scared of him. He told the guy to back off or he was going to pull a trigger in his brain and the guy raised his hands in This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. the air and back off. When Mr Benson asked me what I was doing here. I told him I was here with my friend and she left me without even saying goodbye. "Do you want to leave this ce?" He asked. I told him yes, all of over sudden I remembered he insulted me in his office 2 weeks ago. "Why did you shout at me and ask me if I was seducing you?" I asked, "I know you are handsome, but I''m not someone who go around seducing men everywhere I go." I put on a serious face and I tried moving his arm around my waist but he didn''t move. Chapter 8: 8 - Club Chapter 8: 8 - Club Sarah POV *2 weekster* It was time to go home. I had a long day. I grabbed my bag, making sure to check everything was in it before slipping it inside my arm and over my shoulder. Next I grabbed my coat and put it on. Once I was done, I walked out behind my desk and strode towards the elevator. As soon as I heard ping of the elevator I walked inside. I pressed the button for the lobby and waited for the door to close. I walked out of the building. I stopped a tax and got in and closed the door. "Where to miss?" the driver asked me. I gave him my address and he typed the GPS. I looked outside of the window, looking at New York City. So beautiful. So many buildings. People walking and going everyone doing his own thing. There was a traffic on the way. My phone rang. It was my mom. I picked it up with a smile. "Hello mom." "Hello honey, how are you?" "I am fine mom, how is work going?" "It''s fine." We chatted until I was almost reaching home. The tax stopped and I paid the driver. I got down and I looked for my key which was inside my handbag. I opened the door. I was exhausted and tired so I sat on the couch. I saw Emmaing. She hugged me and asked me how my day was. I told her it was okay. It was 8 pm already. She went to the kitchen and brought me a cup of orange juice. I drank it and thanked her. She asked me if we could go clubbing because that day was Friday. Tomorrow I was not going to work and I knew I was tired. I was thinking about it but I said okay we can go. I went get ready, I went upstairs freshen up, put on somethingfortable. I put on a ck dress and high heels just to inches and I grab my purse and my phone and I waited for her downstairs. She came wearing a blue dress, she is looking gorgeous. We closed the door. We looked for a taxi and saw oneing. It stopped in front of us and we got in. Club. Here wee. I just shaked my head and smiled. She told the driver the address and he drove us to the club. Emma is chatting none stop. She is a talkative one. I listened and nodded my head, sometimes I responded. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. We arrived at the club. We paid the driver. We were live at the club. It''s almost 9 pm. We got inside and we looked for a table. There are so much noise and music. We drank to our a heart content. Emma asked for a dance and I said I was okay. She walked to the dance floor, she''s dancing like crazy, I smiled at looking at her, I continue drinking my wine then there was a guy, came and asked me for a dance. I said no because I was not in the mood to dance and he started behaving rudely. I excused myself and went to the bathroom then when I came back. Emma was not there, she was gone. I had no idea where she went. We have been here for two hours now I started looking for Emma and there was a guy keep bugging me again and again. I got really irritated, I shouted at him and I told him to back off. He said calm down I was not in the mood. "I''m going to p you." I thought to my self. What an irritating dude. I kept looking for my friend and I can''t find her. I got back to my table, I keep drinking and looking around if I would see her anywhere. I picked my phone and texted her but she''s not texting me back. I guessed she was having fun. After I was done drinking my wine I got up because I could not wait for Emma anymore. I was going out then that guy stopped me again. "BACK OFF YOU ASSHOLE LEAVE ME A LONE!" I said. I swore to God, "if you don''t back off I''m going to step on your foot you dumb head." I said loudly. He shouted at me, "what slut you b**** what do you think you have that I haven''t see....." I remembered Mr Benson told me the same thing. I got really irritated and I pped the hell out of him then I was walking away when he hold my arm from behind I stepped on his feet. "You b**** he yell in pain. He was about to p me then I heard someone grabbing me on my waist I got scared when I turned around to look at my savior. Oh my god, it''s Mr Benson, I feel so much scared of him. He told the guy to back off or he was going to pull a trigger in his brain and the guy raised his hands in the air and back off. When Mr Benson asked me what I was doing here. I told him I was here with my friend and she left me without even saying goodbye. "Do you want to leave this ce?" He asked. I told him yes, all of over sudden I remembered he insulted me in his office 2 weeks ago. "Why did you shout at me and ask me if I was seducing you?" I asked, "I know you are handsome, but I''m not someone who go around seducing men everywhere I go." I put on a serious face and I tried moving his arm around my waist but he didn''t move. Chapter 9: SHE IS SMOKING HOT Chapter 9: SHE IS SMOKING HOT David POV I could see the beautiful New York City in line from my office as I stood behind the huge ss mirror losing myself in the memorizing the vivid colors of the sun was setting. I smiled in satisfaction feeling peaceful and rxing for cleaning one of my enemies that was giving me headache and destroyed his club near my office as I like to drink alone. I was thinking about my kitten. My thought was interrupted by a knock on the door. "Mr Benson?" It was Liam. I cleared my throat and asked him toe in. "You have a meeting early tomorrow morning to discuss about the buyer and they wille in the morning. The project of this month policy..." he said nervously and adjusted his tie. He gave me the This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. brief of the whole meeting and the document in his hands. "Alright you may leave." I said with no emotion and watched him leave my office. I dragged myself out of my office and drove my ck Mercedes to the club named boats. I parked my car and walked inside ordering my usual drink whiskey. I found a booth at the corner of the club. The ce was packed with the music sting through the speaker and I could see everyone having a good time as it was Friday night. Most of the girls were wearing minimum clothes, with a Faisal face full of makeup some old s*** I hate this girls. Nobody got my attention. I took out my phone to keep myself busy so no one would bother me until I heard someone shouting loudly. "BACK OFF YOU ASSHOLE. LEAVE ME A LONE!" I looked in the direction of that feisty voice and saw a girl with mid-length blonde hair pping a guy who looked like sleaze bag. She has her back towards me and I couldn''t see her face. She was unsteady on her feet clearly drunk beyond her mind, and she was wearing a ck dress that hugged every curve of her body, making my body twitch in my pants, f***, I haven''t even see this girl''s face and my dick already turn on. I tried to get a grips of her face but she didn''t turn around. Damn it, I have this sudden urge to walk over and pull her close to me and just when I was about to give up she turn around making me inhale a big breath. The person I never expected to see here and it was my kitten, I mean Sarah. She was beyond beautiful with enchanting blue eyes, beautiful face with no makeup. I trail my eyes all over her perfect body and let out breath that I was holding f***, she is smoking hot, I couldn''t peel my eyes on her. She was about to walk away but that sleaze bag grabbed her from behind and my blood boiled. I felt like I can kill him any minute right here right now. She stepped on his feet making him yell in pain. I looked at his arm holding her, I felt like going to break his hands. I couldn''t take it anymore. I made my way toward her, YOU B**** The guy curse he was about to hit her. I pulled her toward me before he hit her. Chapter 9: 9 - She Is Smoking Hot Chapter 9: 9 - She Is Smoking Hot David POV I could see the beautiful New York City in line from my office as I stood behind the huge ss mirror losing myself in the memorizing the vivid colors of the sun was setting. I smiled in satisfaction feeling peaceful and rxing for cleaning one of my enemies that was giving me headache and destroyed his club near my office as I like to drink alone. I was thinking about my kitten. My thought was interrupted by a knock on the door. "Mr Benson?" It was Liam. I cleared my throat and asked him toe in. "You have a meeting early tomorrow morning to discuss about the buyer and they wille in the morning. The project of this month policy..." he said nervously and adjusted his tie. He gave me the brief of the whole meeting and the document in his hands. "Alright you may leave." I said with no emotion and watched him leave my office. I dragged myself out of my office and drove my ck Mercedes to the club named boats. I parked my car and walked inside ordering my usual drink whiskey. I found a booth at the corner of the club. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The ce was packed with the music sting through the speaker and I could see everyone having a good time as it was Friday night. Most of the girls were wearing minimum clothes, with a Faisal face full of makeup some old s*** I hate this girls. Nobody got my attention. I took out my phone to keep myself busy so no one would bother me until I heard someone shouting loudly. "BACK OFF YOU ASSHOLE. LEAVE ME A LONE!" I looked in the direction of that feisty voice and saw a girl with mid-length blonde hair pping a guy who looked like sleaze bag. She has her back towards me and I couldn''t see her face. She was unsteady on her feet clearly drunk beyond her mind, and she was wearing a ck dress that hugged every curve of her body, making my body twitch in my pants, f***, I haven''t even see this girl''s face and my dick already turn on. I tried to get a grips of her face but she didn''t turn around. Damn it, I have this sudden urge to walk over and pull her close to me and just when I was about to give up she turn around making me inhale a big breath. The person I never expected to see here and it was my kitten, I mean Sarah. She was beyond beautiful with enchanting blue eyes, beautiful face with no makeup. I trail my eyes all over her perfect body and let out breath that I was holding f***, she is smoking hot, I couldn''t peel my eyes on her. She was about to walk away but that sleaze bag grabbed her from behind and my blood boiled. I felt like I can kill him any minute right here right now. She stepped on his feet making him yell in pain. I looked at his arm holding her, I felt like going to break his hands. I couldn''t take it anymore. I made my way toward her, YOU B**** The guy curse he was about to hit her. I pulled her toward me before he hit her. Chapter 10: I DONT CARE HOW HOT YOU ARE Chapter 10: I DON''T CARE HOW HOT YOU ARE David POV I red at him coldly. I felt like killing him right here. She turned her head towards me and the scowl on her beautiful face disappeared in almost an instant. I saw those beautiful blue eyes going wide with shock when she saw me and she peered at me through those thickshes with her lips parted. Oh my god, she said in almost a whisper which I wouldn''t have heard if I hadn''t be close to me. I smirked and turned my attention to that sleaze bag. "Back off. All I''ll put a bullet in your brain." I said coldly and I swore. He put his hands in the air, scared like hell and walked away. She pulled away from my grip on her waist and pushed me. I didn''t move even a bit. She looked at me with a serious face like she remembered something but first I asked her, "what are you doing here?" I raised my eyebrows and she told me she came with her friends. "where is she?" I asked. she told me she left without saying goodbye. She slurred andid her head on my shoulder. "ready to leave this ce?" I asked. She said yes, she asked me why I insulted her and told me I am handsome but she doesn''t seduce every man. I smiled because she said I''m handsome. She looked cute. "I am sorry." I apologized for that day. I was totally wrong. "Do you have a ride?" I asked before she could pass out and she shook her head. Damn it, I only wanted to take her home and have my way with her but she was clearly drunk and I decided to be the gentleman I was. "I''ll drop you at your house,e on." I dragged her outside, she stumbled behind me. "I am not going to sleep with you. You are a stranger. I don''t care how hot you look. I am not that kind of woman threw themselves on men." she tried to pull away from me and I smiled. She was amusing and different from the girls who threw themselves at me. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Don''t move or I am going to kiss you." she stopped and I smirked and smiled. "Rx, I am just taking you home. I have no intention of sleeping with you." That was an obvious lie. I wanted to fuck her senseless. "Okay, Mr Benson. By the way, why are you in suit?" she asked with a pout. "Because I came from work." I answered as a question. I unlocked my car and ced her on the passenger seat while I got in and pulled from the driveway of the club. "Where do you live?" I asked her fixing my gaze straight ahead and tried my best to not look at her as she was f*** with my mind. "I''ll type the address in your GPS." she spoke bending forward and I couldn''t help but notice her wless smooth skin and her long legs. I wanted top those legs around my waist and f*** stop it!!! after some time I found her staring at me and smiling. I turned my head to find her biting her lips. I wanted to bite those luscious lips and suck them so much. "What?" I asked her, loosening my tie. "You look really hot and I know all hot guys are jerks. But you don''t seem bad." she stated and closed her legs showing more of her skins. Jesus Christ!!! I was this close losing my mind and f*** her brains outs. Chapter 10: 10 - I dont care how hot you are Chapter 10: 10 - I don''t care how hot you are David POV I red at him coldly. I felt like killing him right here. She turned her head towards me and the scowl on her beautiful face disappeared in almost an instant. I saw those beautiful blue eyes going wide with shock when she saw me and she peered at me through those thickshes with her lips parted. Oh my god, she said in almost a whisper which I wouldn''t have heard if I hadn''t be close to me. I smirked and turned my attention to that sleaze bag. "Back off. All I''ll put a bullet in your brain." I said coldly and I swore. He put his hands in the air, scared like hell and walked away. She pulled away from my grip on her waist and pushed me. I didn''t move even a bit. She looked at me with a serious face like she remembered something but first I asked her, "what are you doing here?" I raised my eyebrows and she told me she came with her friends. "Where is she?" I asked. she told me she left without saying goodbye. She slurred andid her head on my shoulder. "ready to leave this ce?" I asked. She said yes, she asked me why I insulted her and told me I am handsome but she doesn''t seduce every man. I smiled because she said I''m handsome. She looked cute. "I am sorry." I apologized for that day. I was totally wrong. "Do you have a ride?" I asked before she could pass out and she shook her head. Damn it, I only wanted to take her home and have my way with her but she was clearly drunk and I decided to be the gentleman I was. "I''ll drop you at your house,e on." I dragged her outside, she stumbled behind me. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "I am not going to sleep with you. You are a stranger. I don''t care how hot you look. I am not that kind of woman threw themselves on men." she tried to pull away from me and I smiled. She was amusing and different from the girls who threw themselves at me. "Don''t move or I am going to kiss you." she stopped and I smirked and smiled. "Rx, I am just taking you home. I have no intention of sleeping with you." That was an obvious lie. I wanted to fuck her senseless. "Okay, Mr Benson. By the way, why are you in suit?" she asked with a pout. "Because I came from work." I answered as a question. I unlocked my car and ced her on the passenger seat while I got in and pulled from the driveway of the club. "Where do you live?" I asked her fixing my gaze straight ahead and tried my best to not look at her as she was f*** with my mind. "I''ll type the address in your GPS." she spoke bending forward and I couldn''t help but notice her wless smooth skin and her long legs. I wanted top those legs around my waist and f*** stop it!!! after some time I found her staring at me and smiling. I turned my head to find her biting her lips. I wanted to bite those luscious lips and suck them so much. "What?" I asked her, loosening my tie. "You look really hot and I know all hot guys are jerks. But you don''t seem bad." she stated and closed her legs showing more of her skins. Jesus Christ!!! I was this close losing my mind and f*** her brains outs. Chapter 11: DO YOU HAVE A GIRLFRIEND Chapter 11: DO YOU HAVE A GIRLFRIEND David POV "Do you have a girlfriend?" she spoke again and I let out a small chuckle. "I don''t do girlfriends, sweetheart." I stated dryly, gripping the steering wheel tightly. "Oh my god, you are gay?" she gasped, making meugh hard. She is so funny and innocent. I like how she is carefree. "I am definitely not gay." I smirked. If only she knew how straight I was, that a relief, all that hotness would have been such a waste. I smiled and continue driving. She was quiet. I looked at her, she was asleep, she didn''t even give me her address. I might have to take her to my house, may god help me. In no time I arrived in my vi I carried her in a bride style and went straight to the elevator. My house has 6 floors. I have servants, they live in the first floor. The second floor is where my GM is. The third floor is my study room, sitting room, kitchen, and bar. The Fourth floor is where my bedroom is. There are 6 bedrooms and 5 bathrooms. I walked inside with my kitten sleeping in my arms. I admired her figure, she is so beautiful, I felt like kissing her but I had to control myself. I carried her upstairs to my room and I ryed her down on my bed and I covered her with my duvet. I walked downstairs to my living room and took myptop because I had a meeting tomorrow morning although it''s Saturday. I checked everything if it''s ready. When I was done I called Liam to schedule my meeting for afternoon. He was surprised but asked no question. I can''t leave my kitten alone. I closed myptop and went upstairs and looked at my beauty sleeping. I can''t wait to see her reaction when she woke up. I smirked and smiled and walked to the bathroom and freshened up. When I was done I wiped myself with a towel. I walked to my closet and took my t-shirt and gray pants and put them on. I walked to my bed, climbed up and pulled her close to me. I put a kiss on her forehead and looked at her beautiful face. She looked so peaceful and cute when she was sleeping. I put my arm around her waist. I was thinking of how to make her mine without forcing her to be with me. I wanted to be with her no matter what. I rememberedst night she told me she didn''t want my help, she straightened her dress, I couldn''t help but smiled and noticed her delicious cleavage which made me want to do unspeakable things to her. She smelled so good like vani. I came back to my sense and smiled. "How cute she is." I couldn''t take advantage of her when she was drunk. I drifted to sleep thinking like this. I woke up in the morning, so refresh. I checked my phone, it''s 7 am. I have never had a peaceful night This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. like this one. I looked beside me. When I saw my beauty sleeping next to me, I stared at her face. Her hairs were a bit messy. I looked at her lips and I felt tempted and I couldn''t help myself. I got closer and kissed her, she tasted like a vanis. I left her so she won''t wake up and find a guy kissing her, she will freak out. I slept again and was waiting for her to wake up. ********** Hi my dear readers I am thankful for you reading my book please doments it means a lot to me. Chapter 11: 11 - Do you have a girlfriend? Chapter 11: 11 - Do you have a girlfriend? David POV "Do you have a girlfriend?" she spoke again and I let out a small chuckle. "I don''t do girlfriends, sweetheart." I stated dryly, gripping the steering wheel tightly. "Oh my god, you are gay?" she gasped, making meugh hard. She is so funny and innocent. I like how she is carefree. "I am definitely not gay." I smirked. If only she knew how straight I was, that a relief, all that hotness would have been such a waste. I smiled and continue driving. She was quiet. I looked at her, she was asleep, she didn''t even give me her address. I might have to take her to my house, may god help me. In no time I arrived in my vi I carried her in a bride style and went straight to the elevator. My house has 6 floors. I have servants, they live in the first floor. The second floor is where my GM is. The third floor is my study room, sitting room, kitchen, and bar. The Fourth floor is where my bedroom is. There are 6 bedrooms and 5 bathrooms. I walked inside with my kitten sleeping in my arms. I admired her figure, she is so beautiful, I felt like kissing her but I had to control myself. I carried her upstairs to my room and I ryed her down on my bed and I covered her with my duvet. I walked downstairs to my living room and took myptop because I had a meeting tomorrow morning N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. although it''s Saturday. I checked everything if it''s ready. When I was done I called Liam to schedule my meeting for afternoon. He was surprised but asked no question. I can''t leave my kitten alone. I closed myptop and went upstairs and looked at my beauty sleeping. I can''t wait to see her reaction when she woke up. I smirked and smiled and walked to the bathroom and freshened up. When I was done I wiped myself with a towel. I walked to my closet and took my t-shirt and gray pants and put them on. I walked to my bed, climbed up and pulled her close to me. I put a kiss on her forehead and looked at her beautiful face. She looked so peaceful and cute when she was sleeping. I put my arm around her waist. I was thinking of how to make her mine without forcing her to be with me. I wanted to be with her no matter what. I rememberedst night she told me she didn''t want my help, she straightened her dress, I couldn''t help but smiled and noticed her delicious cleavage which made me want to do unspeakable things to her. She smelled so good like vani. I came back to my sense and smiled. "How cute she is." I couldn''t take advantage of her when she was drunk. I drifted to sleep thinking like this. I woke up in the morning, so refresh. I checked my phone, it''s 7 am. I have never had a peaceful night like this one. I looked beside me. When I saw my beauty sleeping next to me, I stared at her face. Her hairs were a bit messy. I looked at her lips and I felt tempted and I couldn''t help myself. I got closer and kissed her, she tasted like a vanis. I left her so she won''t wake up and find a guy kissing her, she will freak out. I slept again and was waiting for her to wake up. ********** Hi my dear readers I am thankful for you reading my book please doments it means a lot to me. Chapter 12: LIKE WHAT YOU SEE Chapter 12: LIKE WHAT YOU SEE Sarah POV I woke up on something soft and silky. An armpped around my waist. I let my eyes trail down to see what I was lying on. It''s someone''s bed. I looked down and I found myself with the same clothing I was wearing when I went to the club. I tried to remember what happened yesterday. I couldn''t find Emma. After that I didn''t remember anything else. I freaked out. I turned my head around and I couldn''t imagine what I saw. Oh my god, it''s him, rude man!!! Mr. Benson!!! "what am I doing in his bed? what happenedst night? why can''t I remember something?" I closed my eyes and opened again. Oh my god, I was not dreaming. I wanted to scream but I stared at his ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . sleeping face. It must be lie if I said he didn''t look so adorable sexy. He was like Greek god with a devilish personality. I smiled while tracing my finger from his nose, down to his smooth lips carefully. "It''s mesmerized baby girl??" His deep and husky voice made me look up at him, he was smirking while looking down to me. I blushed and turned around of embarrassed what would he thought about me. Oh my god, I am so scared, he turned me around. "I am very sorry." I said nervously and waited for him to yell at me but he did something I was not expecting him to do. He ced his lips on mine and kissed me deep waking me uppletely. I opened my eyes wide open in shock, he pulled away and I looked at him and he was very handsome, his hair is so nice, I wanted to touch him but I am scared what if he got angry and shout at me likest time, what do I do? "Good morning kitten." "Good morning Mr. Benson." "Please call me David." he said to me. "I was wondering how I got here in your house." I said to him and he smirked again. "You don''t remember anything do you???" Oh my god, did I do something to him? did I seduce him? what do I do? I was thinking when he called. I came back to my sense. He said nothing happened that he saved me from the club when I was fighting with guy and he told me everything that happenedst night. Thank God, I didn''t do something to embarrassing myself. After telling me he woke up and slipped out of bed carefully and went to his bathroom. I guessed where he went. I got up and made the bed. I walked out of the bedroom to his living room. It was big enough to a balloon. It was beautiful but there was no one. It was quite. I sat down and waited for him toe downstairs. After 10 minutes he came and he was wearing ck pants and blue shirt and his hair was still went. He looked so handsome more than I saw him in his office. "like what you see." he asked me raising his eyebrows and smiled. His smile can kill you in a moment. "Go and freshen up upstairs and I will make breakfast for us." "I don''t have clothes to change." I told him. "Don''t worry go freshen up I will bring you a dress." "Thank you." I said and went upstairs. I took a shower and brushed my teeth with a new toothbrush. When I was done Ipped myself with his towel. It smelled like him. I waited until he called and asked me toe out. After I had the door closed I opened the bathroom door and I found a small bag with a blue dress. It was my size and it fit me well. I went downstairs and he showed me the dining room. He pulled a chair and I sat down. We had our breakfast quietly and when we were done he asked me to follow him. He needed to go to the office so he had to drop me home. Chapter 12: 12 - Like what you see Chapter 12: 12 - Like what you see Sarah POV I woke up on something soft and silky. An armpped around my waist. I let my eyes trail down to see what I was lying on. It''s someone''s bed. I looked down and I found myself with the same clothing I was wearing when I went to the club. I tried to remember what happened yesterday. I couldn''t find Emma. After that I didn''t remember anything else. I freaked out. I turned my head around and I couldn''t imagine what I saw. Oh my god, it''s him, rude man!!! Mr. Benson!!! "what am I doing in his bed? what happenedst night? why can''t I remember something?" I closed my eyes and opened again. Oh my god, I was not dreaming. I wanted to scream but I stared at his sleeping face. It must be lie if I said he didn''t look so adorable sexy. He was like Greek god with a devilish personality. I smiled while tracing my finger from his nose, down to his smooth lips carefully. "It''s mesmerized baby girl??" His deep and husky voice made me look up at him, he was smirking while looking down to me. I blushed and turned around of embarrassed what would he thought about me. Oh my god, I am so scared, he turned me around. "I am very sorry." I said nervously and waited for him to yell at me but he did something I was not expecting him to do. He ced his lips on mine and kissed me deep waking me uppletely. I opened my eyes wide open in shock, he pulled away and I looked at him and he was very handsome, his hair is so nice, I wanted to touch him but I am scared what if he got angry and shout at me likest time, what do I do? "Good morning kitten." "Good morning Mr. Benson." "Please call me David." he said to me. "I was wondering how I got here in your house." I said to him and he smirked again. "You don''t remember anything do you???" Oh my god, did I do something to him? did I seduce him? what do I do? I was thinking when he called. I came back to my sense. He said nothing happened that he saved me from the club when I was fighting with guy and he told me everything that happenedst night. Thank God, I didn''t do something to embarrassing myself. After telling me he woke up and slipped out of bed carefully and went to his bathroom. I guessed where he went. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I got up and made the bed. I walked out of the bedroom to his living room. It was big enough to a balloon. It was beautiful but there was no one. It was quite. I sat down and waited for him toe downstairs. After 10 minutes he came and he was wearing ck pants and blue shirt and his hair was still went. He looked so handsome more than I saw him in his office. "like what you see." he asked me raising his eyebrows and smiled. His smile can kill you in a moment. "Go and freshen up upstairs and I will make breakfast for us." "I don''t have clothes to change." I told him. "Don''t worry go freshen up I will bring you a dress." "Thank you." I said and went upstairs. I took a shower and brushed my teeth with a new toothbrush. When I was done Ipped myself with his towel. It smelled like him. I waited until he called and asked me toe out. After I had the door closed I opened the bathroom door and I found a small bag with a blue dress. It was my size and it fit me well. I went downstairs and he showed me the dining room. He pulled a chair and I sat down. We had our breakfast quietly and when we were done he asked me to follow him. He needed to go to the office so he had to drop me home. Chapter 13: IS HE HOT Chapter 13: IS HE HOT Sarah POV I followed him downstairs where the driver was waiting for us. He opened the door for us and he just let me get in fast and he followed next to me. He sat next to me, I couldn''t help noticing how handsome this man is and how serious he is. "Please give me your address." he said. "Sure." I said and he told the driver with his cold voice. I got so scared. He was exactly the same man I met 2 weeks ago in his office, but he was not the same way when we were in the house. He was busy on hisptop as the car moved out of thepound. He looked damn sexy when he was working. After 20 minutes the car stopped. "Sir we are here." the driver said. I looked at him and he looked at me and smiled. "See you soon Sarah." "Sure sir." I responded to him. As I wanted to open the door he hold my hand and hug me. I got so shocked and the next moment he pulled away and kissed me, a deep passionate kiss. I wasn''t able to kiss back because I was surprised. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the moment. After I was almost out of breath I pushed him and looked at him. I couldn''t understand any fillings in his eyes. He just smiled a little bit and I nodded my head. As I opened the door and stepped down I didn''t look back. I closed the door and walked straight to my house. I opened the door with my keys and sat down in the couch. What just happened? I asked myself smiling touching my lips. Emma tapped me on my shoulder and I came back to my sense. "Someone had good timest night." she said. She didn''t even answer my phone callsst night, I remembered what she did to me. "Where did you gost night you crazy girl???" I asked and raised my eyebrows. She just smiled in response. "Seriously tell me where you went." "I met a guy and we walked outside and talked for hours then I saw your text and I remembered I left you there. I told him we need to go back because I left my friend in there, when we reached we couldn''t find you so I thought you went back home, we said goodbye to each other and I left. When I came back home I didn''t find you. I called and you were not answering my calls. I waited until I fell asleep. I woke up in the morning and still you were not around." Emma said in one breath. This girl is crazy. I thought to myself. "So tell me where did you spend the night?????" she asked smiling like a fool. I told her everything and she was surprised and amused. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "How is he like?" she asked. "I don''t know, I can''t read his intention but I do like him, he looks very dangerous and also handsome, when he kissed me I felt something but when I looked in his eyes I couldn''t see any fillings. I don''t know." "Is he hot?" Emma asked. "Oh my god Emma!!!" "What?? tell me!!!" "Very hot and cold as well." "Someone is in love!!!!" "I am not in love you crazy girl. I am going to my room." I walked quickly because I didn''t want this conversation to be me because I knew she was going to drive me insane with question. Chapter 13: 13 - Is he hot? Chapter 13: 13 - Is he hot? Sarah POV I followed him downstairs where the driver was waiting for us. He opened the door for us and he just let me get in fast and he followed next to me. He sat next to me, I couldn''t help noticing how handsome this man is and how serious he is. "Please give me your address." he said. "Sure." I said and he told the driver with his cold voice. I got so scared. He was exactly the same man I met 2 weeks ago in his office, but he was not the same way when we were in the house. He was busy on hisptop as the car moved out of thepound. He looked damn sexy when he was working. After 20 minutes the car stopped. "Sir we are here." the driver said. I looked at him and he looked at me and smiled. "See you soon Sarah." "Sure sir." I responded to him. As I wanted to open the door he hold my hand and hug me. I got so shocked and the next moment he pulled away and kissed me, a deep passionate kiss. I wasn''t able to kiss back because I was surprised. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the moment. After I was almost out of breath I pushed him and looked at him. I couldn''t understand any fillings in his eyes. He just smiled a little bit and I nodded my head. As I opened the door and stepped down I didn''t look back. I closed the door and walked straight to my house. I opened the door with my keys and sat down in the couch. What just happened? I asked myself smiling touching my lips. Emma tapped me on my shoulder and I came back to my sense. "Someone had good timest night." she said. She didn''t even answer my phone callsst night, I remembered what she did to me. "Where did you gost night you crazy girl???" I asked and raised my eyebrows. She just smiled in response. "Seriously tell me where you went." "I met a guy and we walked outside and talked for hours then I saw your text and I remembered I left you there. I told him we need to go back because I left my friend in there, when we reached we couldn''t find you so I thought you went back home, we said goodbye to each other and I left. When I came back home I didn''t find you. I called and you were not answering my calls. I waited until I fell asleep. I woke up in the morning and still you were not around." Emma said in one breath. This girl is crazy. I thought to myself. "So tell me where did you spend the night?????" she asked smiling like a fool. I told her everything and she was surprised and amused. "How is he like?" she asked. "I don''t know, I can''t read his intention but I do like him, he looks very dangerous and also handsome, when he kissed me I felt something but when I looked in his eyes I couldn''t see any fillings. I don''t know." "Is he hot?" Emma asked. "Oh my god Emma!!!" "What?? tell me!!!" "Very hot and cold as well." "Someone is in love!!!!" "I am not in love you crazy girl. I am going to my room." I walked quickly because I didn''t want this conversation to be me because I knew she was going to drive me insane with question.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 14: I AM SO BROKEN Chapter 14: I AM SO BROKEN Ethan POV It''s already evening. I was in my office and everybody has gone home. Only me was remaining. I decided to go home. I closed my office door and walked out of the building. "Good evening sir." "Good evening Mark, drive me home." I said to my driver. I have been having problems with my wife. My marriage is not working, she drives me insane. She likes spending money and going to party all the time. She doesn''t give me attention. It''s all. Things were changed two years ago. Everything was okay, we were in love but I didn''t know what went wrong. When we met she was so good and kind and loving person but after 6 months she changed. She''s not the same woman I fell in love with. She became different and we kept fighting everyday. That''s why I stay in the office ande homete. I don''t want to have any problem with her. We sleep in separate bedrooms. No one knows what is happening to me. Not even my best friend David. I pretend everything is okay, but it''s not. I came back to my sense when the driver told me we have arrived home. I got inside the house and was shocked by what I saw. My wife was having sex with someone else in my living room. She was screaming with pressure. I couldn''t take it anymore. "WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING HERE!!!!" I shouted. They were so shocked seeing me. "Ethan I can exin..." "SHUT UP!!!!!" I yelled, "get the hell out of my house, both of you, before I kill someone." I waited until they left and I walked out of the house and drove myself to a bar. I called David and asked him to meet me at our club. I hung up the phone without even waiting for him to respond. I was hungry heart broken. Why me? I cried with so much pain. After 20 minutes I stopped the car in front of the club and I went inside. I ordered a ss of scotch and drank in one go. Another one I did the same thing. I drank it and I saw David looking at me. "What''s wrong bro???" he asked me. "I found that b**** having sex in my house with her lover." "What???" "Yes, I caught her red-handed. I couldn''t believe my eyes. We have been having problems and I didn''t know what was happening. I thought I was the problem so I let her do what she wants." "I am sorry bro." "I feel like killing her right now. How could she do something like this in my house. I am going to kill that b**** and make her pay for everything she has done to me." "Let''s get out of here." David said. "No I want to drink, don''t stop me please." "Alright drink as much as you want then we''re living out of here." David said. After drinking 6 sses, David help me get up and walked me outside to his car. "Please take me to your house. I don''t want to go to that house right now." "Okay bro." David said. I kept thinking of how she cheating on me and that why she was always asking money and going out to ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . party anding back drunk all the time. She will get what ising to her. No more crying but I was so broken. I loved her so much. Was my love not enough for her? Was I that terrible to her? I kept asking myself a lot of questions and I didn''t have any answers. Chapter 14: 14 - I am so broken Chapter 14: 14 - I am so broken Ethan POV It''s already evening. I was in my office and everybody has gone home. Only me was remaining. I decided to go home. I closed my office door and walked out of the building. "Good evening sir." "Good evening Mark, drive me home." I said to my driver. I have been having problems with my wife. My marriage is not working, she drives me insane. She likes spending money and going to party all the time. She doesn''t give me attention. It''s all. Things were changed two years ago. Everything was okay, we were in love but I didn''t know what went wrong. When we met she was so good and kind and loving person but after 6 months she changed. She''s not the same woman I fell in love with. She became different and we kept fighting everyday. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . That''s why I stay in the office ande homete. I don''t want to have any problem with her. We sleep in separate bedrooms. No one knows what is happening to me. Not even my best friend David. I pretend everything is okay, but it''s not. I came back to my sense when the driver told me we have arrived home. I got inside the house and was shocked by what I saw. My wife was having sex with someone else in my living room. She was screaming with pressure. I couldn''t take it anymore. "WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING HERE!!!!" I shouted. They were so shocked seeing me. "Ethan I can exin..." "SHUT UP!!!!!" I yelled, "get the hell out of my house, both of you, before I kill someone." I waited until they left and I walked out of the house and drove myself to a bar. I called David and asked him to meet me at our club. I hung up the phone without even waiting for him to respond. I was hungry heart broken. Why me? I cried with so much pain. After 20 minutes I stopped the car in front of the club and I went inside. I ordered a ss of scotch and drank in one go. Another one I did the same thing. I drank it and I saw David looking at me. "What''s wrong bro???" he asked me. "I found that b**** having sex in my house with her lover." "What???" "Yes, I caught her red-handed. I couldn''t believe my eyes. We have been having problems and I didn''t know what was happening. I thought I was the problem so I let her do what she wants." "I am sorry bro." "I feel like killing her right now. How could she do something like this in my house. I am going to kill that b**** and make her pay for everything she has done to me." "Let''s get out of here." David said. "No I want to drink, don''t stop me please." "Alright drink as much as you want then we''re living out of here." David said. After drinking 6 sses, David help me get up and walked me outside to his car. "Please take me to your house. I don''t want to go to that house right now." "Okay bro." David said. I kept thinking of how she cheating on me and that why she was always asking money and going out to party anding back drunk all the time. She will get what ising to her. No more crying but I was so broken. I loved her so much. Was my love not enough for her? Was I that terrible to her? I kept asking myself a lot of questions and I didn''t have any answers. Chapter 15: THINK ABOUT IT SON Chapter 15: THINK ABOUT IT SON David carried his cousin to his house and dragged him to his couch. David gave him a bottle of water and he drank it at once. David felt sorry for him after he was done. David carried him to his guestroom and helped him to sleep and left the room. David went to his bedroom and called someone. "Hello boss." "Evans I have a job for you, make it look like ident and clean." "Yes boss." "Who is the target???" "Ethan''s wife." "What??????" "Just do what I said, no question asked." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Yes boss." After David was done he went to the balcony and he started to think a lot of things in his mind. David POV I am sorry mom I couldn''t keep my promise but I can''t help seeing my brother in this pain. After you died he is the only person I have and who is close to me. That woman deserve what will happen to her. People think I am ruthless, cruel, inhuman but only I know how it''s feel to be betrayed by the person you love. I can''t sit down and watch my brother go through the pain I went through when the woman did that to me. These two women are the same. It''s hurt to remember what Lucy did to me. She is the reason I don''t believe in love, she betrayed me and I killed her and her lover. If someone betray my brother I''ll kill without even showing mercy. Ethan and me grow up like brothers and there are things he doesn''t know. I deal with underworld but I have to protect my family at any cost no matter what. I don''t like people threatening my family. I came back to my sense when I heard my phone ringing. It''s Evans. "Is it done?" "Yes boss." "Good." I hung up the phone. Evans is my personal man who does my bloody job and he is a good killer. He only works with me in underworld when I need a clean job done and he is very good at getting information. My thoughts were interrupted by my phone ringing again. It''s my dad. "Yes dad." "Is this how you greet me you brat?" "What do you want dad?" "Why haven''t youe home?" "I have been busy." "COME HOME!!!" he yelled. "Dad, I know why you want me there, I don''t want to get married and you know why I don''t want to...." "Not every woman is like your ex..." he paused, "son, find someone else, you are already in 30''s. I know your mom is gone and if she was here she would tell you the same thing, please think about it." "Alright dad I will think about it." "Good night son." I went back to my room and I remembered Sarah when she was in my bed and small smile appeared in my lips. I had to make a move on her. I wanted to hold her in my arms very soon. Chapter 15: 15 - Think about it, Son Chapter 15: 15 - Think about it, Son David carried his cousin to his house and dragged him to his couch. David gave him a bottle of water and he drank it at once. David felt sorry for him after he was done. David carried him to his guestroom and helped him to sleep and left the room. David went to his bedroom and called someone. "Hello boss." "Evans I have a job for you, make it look like ident and clean." "Yes boss." "Who is the target???" "Ethan''s wife." "What??????" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Just do what I said, no question asked." "Yes boss." After David was done he went to the balcony and he started to think a lot of things in his mind. David POV I am sorry mom I couldn''t keep my promise but I can''t help seeing my brother in this pain. After you died he is the only person I have and who is close to me. That woman deserve what will happen to her. People think I am ruthless, cruel, inhuman but only I know how it''s feel to be betrayed by the person you love. I can''t sit down and watch my brother go through the pain I went through when the woman did that to me. These two women are the same. It''s hurt to remember what Lucy did to me. She is the reason I don''t believe in love, she betrayed me and I killed her and her lover. If someone betray my brother I''ll kill without even showing mercy. Ethan and me grow up like brothers and there are things he doesn''t know. I deal with underworld but I have to protect my family at any cost no matter what. I don''t like people threatening my family. I came back to my sense when I heard my phone ringing. It''s Evans. "Is it done?" "Yes boss." "Good." I hung up the phone. Evans is my personal man who does my bloody job and he is a good killer. He only works with me in underworld when I need a clean job done and he is very good at getting information. My thoughts were interrupted by my phone ringing again. It''s my dad. "Yes dad." "Is this how you greet me you brat?" "What do you want dad?" "Why haven''t youe home?" "I have been busy." "COME HOME!!!" he yelled. "Dad, I know why you want me there, I don''t want to get married and you know why I don''t want to...." "Not every woman is like your ex..." he paused, "son, find someone else, you are already in 30''s. I know your mom is gone and if she was here she would tell you the same thing, please think about it." "Alright dad I will think about it." "Good night son." I went back to my room and I remembered Sarah when she was in my bed and small smile appeared in my lips. I had to make a move on her. I wanted to hold her in my arms very soon. Chapter 16: WHATS WRONG WITH MY WIFE Chapter 16: WHAT''S WRONG WITH MY WIFE Ethan POV I woke up with a serious headache. I looked around and I found I was in David''s house then I remembered what happened yesterday. "I am going to talk to that b*** and divorce her. I am not going to give her any money, she will pay for breaking my heart and ying with my feelings. She is going to know how it feels messing with Ethan Kyle Williams!" I got up from bed and walked to the bathroom. I washed my face and wiped with a towel. I walked downstairs to the living room. I didn''t see my brother anywhere only the butler and two maids. "Good morning young master." "Good morning uncle Victor." "Where is your master?" "Young master is in his study room." "Alright, can I have a coffee?" "Sure young master." I was sitting in the dinning room when a maid gave my phone to me. "Excuse me sir your phone is ringing." I took my phone and walked outside. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Hello who is this?" "Hello my name is doctor Colin''s from city hospital, may I talk to Mr Ethan Williams?" "Yes, I am Ethan, what can I do for you doctor?" "It''s about your wife Sandra Williams." "What''s wrong with my wife?" "I am sorry to tell you that your wife had a car ident and she didn''t make it and she died this morning." "What??? Alright doctor I will be there very soon." Oh my god what''s happening to me??? I walked inside and went to look for my brother. I didn''t even knock the door. "Good morning Ethan." "There is nothing about this morning. I got a call from city hospital and it said Sandra is dead!!! Please tell me it was not you." "What makes you think it has something to do with me?" David asked. "Yes or no David!!!" "Yes." "Why did you do that to her?" "She messed with my brother!!! I couldn''t take it anymore and sat down and watched her ying with you." "Alright I am going to take care of everything I will see youter." I walked out of my brother''s house and I was mad but I can''t do anything. I drove myself to the hospital and met doctor Colin''s. He exined everything to me. After I was done I went home and met my in- called wife was buried. I was in my house. I was tired and exhausted of the whole story. I decided to go take a rest but I heard a knock on the door. It was Sarah Anderson, my secretary, standing on the door. "Come in please." "Thank you sir." "Please call me Ethan, we''re not in the office." "Alright Ethan how are you doing?" "I am doing fine right now, thank you for checking up on me." "No problem Ethan." "What can I offer you to drink?" I asked. "It''s okay, I am fine." she responded. I wanted to ask something but I saw Daviding and stopped give her a ss of wine. "Am I interrupting anything?" David asked. "No." I responded, "you guys have already met so no need of introduction." "No we''re okay." they both looked at each other and said in the same time. I just looked at them and they were smiling. This was new. I have never seen David smiling. "Am I missing something here?" I asked both of them. "Nothing." they said. "Alright then please excuse me, I need a rest and I think you need some privacy, I will be upstairs." I excused myself and went to my room. Chapter 16: 16 - Whats wrong with my wife? Chapter 16: 16 - What''s wrong with my wife? Ethan POV I woke up with a serious headache. I looked around and I found I was in David''s house then I remembered what happened yesterday. "I am going to talk to that b*** and divorce her. I am not going to give her any money, she will pay for breaking my heart and ying with my feelings. She is going to know how it feels messing with Ethan Kyle Williams!" I got up from bed and walked to the bathroom. I washed my face and wiped with a towel. I walked downstairs to the living room. I didn''t see my brother anywhere only the butler and two maids. "Good morning young master." "Good morning uncle Victor." "Where is your master?" "Young master is in his study room." "Alright, can I have a coffee?" "Sure young master." I was sitting in the dinning room when a maid gave my phone to me. "Excuse me sir your phone is ringing." I took my phone and walked outside. "Hello who is this?" "Hello my name is doctor Colin''s from city hospital, may I talk to Mr Ethan Williams?" "Yes, I am Ethan, what can I do for you doctor?" "It''s about your wife Sandra Williams." "What''s wrong with my wife?" "I am sorry to tell you that your wife had a car ident and she didn''t make it and she died this morning." "What??? Alright doctor I will be there very soon." Oh my god what''s happening to me??? I walked inside and went to look for my brother. I didn''t even knock the door. "Good morning Ethan." "There is nothing about this morning. I got a call from city hospital and it said Sandra is dead!!! Please tell me it was not you." "What makes you think it has something to do with me?" David asked. "Yes or no David!!!" "Yes." "Why did you do that to her?" "She messed with my brother!!! I couldn''t take it anymore and sat down and watched her ying with you." "Alright I am going to take care of everything I will see youter." I walked out of my brother''s house and I was mad but I can''t do anything. I drove myself to the hospital and met doctor Colin''s. He exined everything to me. After I was done I went home and met my in- called wife was buried. I was in my house. I was tired and exhausted of the whole story. I decided to go take a rest but I heard a knock on the door. It was Sarah Anderson, my secretary, standing on the door. "Come in please." "Thank you sir." "Please call me Ethan, we''re not in the office." "Alright Ethan how are you doing?" "I am doing fine right now, thank you for checking up on me." "No problem Ethan." "What can I offer you to drink?" I asked. "It''s okay, I am fine." she responded. I wanted to ask something but I saw Daviding and stopped give her a ss of wine. "Am I interrupting anything?" David asked. "No." I responded, "you guys have already met so no need of introduction." "No we''re okay." they both looked at each other and said in the same time. I just looked at them and they were smiling. This was new. I have never seen David smiling. "Am I missing something here?" I asked both of them. "Nothing." they said. "Alright then please excuse me, I need a rest and I think you need some privacy, I will be upstairs." I This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. excused myself and went to my room. Chapter 17: I LIKE YOU Chapter 17: I LIKE YOU After Ethan left David and Sarah looked at each other and smiled. "How have you been doing Sarah?" David asked. "I am doing fine sir." "Please call me David. Can I have a talk with you?" "Sure no problem." "I like you and I want to marry you." "What?" she widen her eyes in shock. "What do you mean? you want to marry me? I don''t even know anything about you." "I am sorry that was very straight. Hello I am David Benson, the CEO of Benson Company. I am single and I like you. Will you please be my wife?" She was still in shock and doesn''t respond. David called her. "Sarah? say something please." "I am sorry you caught me off guard. I don''t know what to say, please give me time to think about it and I will give you answer very soon." "Alright no problem. I will wait for your answer." "Can I have your phone number please?" "Sure here is my phone number." "Please tell Mr Williams that I am going back and I hope he will be fine soon." "Yes, I will tell him, can I take you home?" "No, I am fine, please stay with him, I don''t think he is okay right now, I will go by myself." After she left David went to check up on Ethan and found him packing his dead wife staff. "I am sorry Ethan, I did this without asking for your permission, I should have waited for you and talked about it." "It''s okay. I actually feel happy she is out of my life and I want to get everything about her out of my life, nothing should stay in this house tonight." After they were done packing everything they called a maid to take everything back to her parents. That day they talked like old times and even jokes andugh remembering old times. David told Ethan that he likes Sarah and he wants to marry her. Ethan was very shocked and he hug his bro and told him he will support them and he wishes all the best. After David left, Ethan went to bed. David went home and called his dad and talked about what happened and told everything to his dad about Ethan. He was very mad because he couldn''t protect his nephew from this pain. He asked David to take care of him. When they were done talking, David Hung up the phone and went out because he had some problems to deal with. Somewhere in the city Evans was waiting for his boss and saw his caring and stopped. His bodyguard opened the door for him and he stepped out of car with very serious face. Anyone who look at him would be scared to death. "Where is he?" "Right this way boss." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He directed him to his basement with four bodyguards following behind, they arrived, it was very dark and smelling blood everywhere. Evans switched on the light and there was a man who was tied with a rope and was half dead. "Wake him up." David said coldly. One of his men threw a bucket of water, and the man woke up. When he saw David he was scared to death, he started shivering. David asked him, "tell me who ask you to mess with mypany and still my good worth billions?" The man didn''t say anything. "ANSWER ME!!!!!" David shouted. The man shivered not knowing how he was going to do. "It''s Mr Dn Miller. He wants to destroy you and take everything that you have." he said shivering. "Kill him." David said coldly and walked out smiling like a devil. Chapter 17: 17 - I like you Chapter 17: 17 - I like you After Ethan left David and Sarah looked at each other and smiled. "How have you been doing Sarah?" David asked. "I am doing fine sir." "Please call me David. Can I have a talk with you?" "Sure no problem." "I like you and I want to marry you." "What?" she widen her eyes in shock. "What do you mean? you want to marry me? I don''t even know anything about you." "I am sorry that was very straight. Hello I am David Benson, the CEO of Benson Company. I am single and I like you. Will you please be my wife?" She was still in shock and doesn''t respond. David called her. "Sarah? say something please." "I am sorry you caught me off guard. I don''t know what to say, please give me time to think about it and I will give you answer very soon." "Alright no problem. I will wait for your answer." "Can I have your phone number please?" "Sure here is my phone number." "Please tell Mr Williams that I am going back and I hope he will be fine soon." "Yes, I will tell him, can I take you home?" "No, I am fine, please stay with him, I don''t think he is okay right now, I will go by myself." After she left David went to check up on Ethan and found him packing his dead wife staff. "I am sorry Ethan, I did this without asking for your permission, I should have waited for you and talked about it." "It''s okay. I actually feel happy she is out of my life and I want to get everything about her out of my life, nothing should stay in this house tonight." After they were done packing everything they called a maid to take everything back to her parents. That day they talked like old times and even jokes andugh remembering old times. David told Ethan that he likes Sarah and he wants to marry her. Ethan was very shocked and he hug his bro and told him he will support them and he wishes all the best. After David left, Ethan went to bed. David went home and called his dad and talked about what happened and told everything to his dad about Ethan. He was very mad because he couldn''t protect his nephew from this pain. He asked David to take care of him. When they were done talking, David Hung up the phone and went out because he had some problems to deal with. Somewhere in the city Evans was waiting for his boss and saw his caring and stopped. His bodyguard opened the door for him and he stepped out of car with very serious face. Anyone who look at him would be scared to death. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Where is he?" "Right this way boss." He directed him to his basement with four bodyguards following behind, they arrived, it was very dark and smelling blood everywhere. Evans switched on the light and there was a man who was tied with a rope and was half dead. "Wake him up." David said coldly. One of his men threw a bucket of water, and the man woke up. When he saw David he was scared to death, he started shivering. David asked him, "tell me who ask you to mess with mypany and still my good worth billions?" The man didn''t say anything. "ANSWER ME!!!!!" David shouted. The man shivered not knowing how he was going to do. "It''s Mr Dn Miller. He wants to destroy you and take everything that you have." he said shivering. "Kill him." David said coldly and walked out smiling like a devil. Chapter 18: HE LIKE ME Chapter 18: HE LIKE ME Sarah POV I felt sad for my boss, he lost his wife in a car ident and he must be very sad. I decided to go check on him and saw how he was doing. I arrived at his house and it''s breathtaking, it has a nice view. I knocked the door and waited for someone to open. My boss opened the door and weed me in. He looked tired and exhausted as well. We talked a little bit and I saw Mr Bensoning towards us and he was holding a ss of wine in his hands. After Ethan left, we were smiling and looking at each other. He asked me if he could talk with me. I said okay and the next thing he said really shocked me. "I like you and I want to marry you." Oh my god this guy was straight forward and he looked serious. I didn''t know how to respond. He introduced himself and asked me to be his wife. I still didn''t answer and I heard him calling me. I came back to my sense and I told him I would think about it. After I came back home I was thinking a lot I didn''t even hear Emma was talking to me. "Sarah what are you thinking so seriously that you can''t hear me?" "Emma, David asked me to marry him....." She was not saying anything and she was looking at me like she has seen a ghost. "What do I do Emma? he asked me to give him answers." "What did you say to him?" Emma asked. "I told him I need to think about it." "Oh my god Sarah Anderson!!! what''s wrong with you? call him and say yes!!!" "Whaaat??!! Emma are you serious? This is not a joke marriage, also not something to y with, I am not even r........" she cut me off. Emma POV I can''t believe this girl is so dump, how can she not say yes to him? The guy actually likes her and wants to marry her. I said to her, "listen my dear Sarah when a guy likes you and wants to marry you, he is very serious about you." I asked her, "do you like him?" "I like him." "See? you like him as well, give him a chance please." "I am scared Emma, what if he is a bad guy? what if he beat me and kill me and....." "Calm down Sarah, don''t think bad about him without even knowing how he is, he took you to his N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. house and he didn''t do anything to you, right?" "Yes that is true. I should give him a chance. I don''t think he is a bad guy." "See? call him dear." Sarah POV After I talked with Emma I felt a bit rx. "I should give him a chance, okay Emma I will give him a chance." "That''s my girl." Emma said smiling like a fool. I said to Emma, "let''s watch a movie and make cookies." "I am in." Emma said. Then we watched a movie andughed and madements. When we were done watching, we decided to make cookies. After 2 hours we finished everything and ate dinner. It was veryte and I was tired so I decided to sleep. The next morning I woke up feeling happy. It was my off day. I went downstairs to make breakfast. When I was done, Emma came to have breakfast as well. When I was done having breakfast fast, I asked Emma if we can go for shopping and she said it''s fine. We cleaned the house and showered. We went for shopping and bought what we wanted. After shopping we went for lunch at a restaurant and had our food. We went back home after lunch. Emma chatting like always and I was smiling and nodded at her chatting story, I answered time to time. I am so d I have Emma as my friend. I know sometimes she drives me crazy but I am happy I have her in my life. Chapter 18: 18 - He likes me Chapter 18: 18 - He likes me Sarah POV I felt sad for my boss, he lost his wife in a car ident and he must be very sad. I decided to go check on him and saw how he was doing. I arrived at his house and it''s breathtaking, it has a nice view. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I knocked the door and waited for someone to open. My boss opened the door and weed me in. He looked tired and exhausted as well. We talked a little bit and I saw Mr Bensoning towards us and he was holding a ss of wine in his hands. After Ethan left, we were smiling and looking at each other. He asked me if he could talk with me. I said okay and the next thing he said really shocked me. "I like you and I want to marry you." Oh my god this guy was straight forward and he looked serious. I didn''t know how to respond. He introduced himself and asked me to be his wife. I still didn''t answer and I heard him calling me. I came back to my sense and I told him I would think about it. After I came back home I was thinking a lot I didn''t even hear Emma was talking to me. "Sarah what are you thinking so seriously that you can''t hear me?" "Emma, David asked me to marry him....." She was not saying anything and she was looking at me like she has seen a ghost. "What do I do Emma? he asked me to give him answers." "What did you say to him?" Emma asked. "I told him I need to think about it." "Oh my god Sarah Anderson!!! what''s wrong with you? call him and say yes!!!" "Whaaat??!! Emma are you serious? This is not a joke marriage, also not something to y with, I am not even r........" she cut me off. Emma POV I can''t believe this girl is so dump, how can she not say yes to him? The guy actually likes her and wants to marry her. I said to her, "listen my dear Sarah when a guy likes you and wants to marry you, he is very serious about you." I asked her, "do you like him?" "I like him." "See? you like him as well, give him a chance please." "I am scared Emma, what if he is a bad guy? what if he beat me and kill me and....." "Calm down Sarah, don''t think bad about him without even knowing how he is, he took you to his house and he didn''t do anything to you, right?" "Yes that is true. I should give him a chance. I don''t think he is a bad guy." "See? call him dear." Sarah POV After I talked with Emma I felt a bit rx. "I should give him a chance, okay Emma I will give him a chance." "That''s my girl." Emma said smiling like a fool. I said to Emma, "let''s watch a movie and make cookies." "I am in." Emma said. Then we watched a movie andughed and madements. When we were done watching, we decided to make cookies. After 2 hours we finished everything and ate dinner. It was veryte and I was tired so I decided to sleep. The next morning I woke up feeling happy. It was my off day. I went downstairs to make breakfast. When I was done, Emma came to have breakfast as well. When I was done having breakfast fast, I asked Emma if we can go for shopping and she said it''s fine. We cleaned the house and showered. We went for shopping and bought what we wanted. After shopping we went for lunch at a restaurant and had our food. We went back home after lunch. Emma chatting like always and I was smiling and nodded at her chatting story, I answered time to time. I am so d I have Emma as my friend. I know sometimes she drives me crazy but I am happy I have her in my life. Chapter 19: I HATE BETRAYAL Chapter 19: I HATE BETRAYAL Sarah POV The next morning I woke up to find myself sleeping a farm grip around my waist. It felt good, I turned around to my side to find David sleeping peacefully and my eyes all over his hard chest. I remember how amazing he kissed mest night was and I blushed at the thought of it. A small smile crept on my face as I traced his jawline, fuck, he looked so beautiful. I wouldn''t mind watching him sleep all day. "Good morning, sweetheart." he said looking at me. "Good morning, David." He smiled and pulled me to him. He smashed his lips into mine with a passion and intensity that left my mind and soul in smithereens. I tried to pull away but his arm tighten my waist. It was him biting on my lower lips that had me surrendering to him and letting him take over which he did. He slipped his tongue in my mouth and caressed my tongue with his, causing a moan to erupt from me. His nearly erotic action had myher regions drench, my heart blooming in happiness. David brook apart, booth of us breath heavily. He rested his head in my crook of my neck. "I think I should get married today." David said. I can''t believe my ears. Did I hear correct? "No, I am not ready yet." I answered him and his face changed suddenly. He looked angry. "I am not used to people telling me NO." David said. He got up and walked out angry closing the door hard with bang. I got scared of his reaction. I thought I have hurt him but I am not ready get married today. Let me go and try to exin everything. He may thought that I don''t want to get married to him. I got up from bed and put on my shoes. I took my handbag and walked down stairs to find him. He was in the living room with hisptop. "David, please let me exin... I want... " He cut me off, "NO, my driver is waiting for you down stairs, you may leave, he will take you home." David hear me out. "Please leave Sarah." I walked out feeling my tearsing out. I wiped my tears and saw the driver waiting for me. He opened the door. I got inside. When he closed the door my tears kepting without stopping. The driver drove me home. After 40 minutes the car stopped. "Miss we are here." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you so much." I opened the door and said. After the driver left I walked to my house and opened the door. Emma was not in the house. I went to my room and took a shower and dressed myself. When I was done I walked out of the house and got a taxi. I got inside and told the driver to drive me to my mom''s ce. After 3 hours of drive I arrived home, yes home. I knocked and my mom opened the door. I hugged her and cried my heart out. I couldn''t help anymore. My mom was worried. "Honey what happened? why are you crying?" mom said. "mom..." I sob. "okaye inside and talk to me." I walked inside and mom gave me a big hug and asked me what was wrong. I told her everything and she told me everything will be okay. She smiled at me. "Honey I am very sorry to see you crying but the guy like you, he is ready to marry you and he is 30 years old. I think he feels he is getting old and wants a family that why he wants you to marry him. Stop worrying too much, talk to him and tell him how you feel, give him a chance to show you how he loves you." mom said. "mom I am scared, what if it doesn''t work?" "how will you know if you don''t give him a chance?" I talked with mom and after talking to her I felt better and I went to my room and took a nap. What mom told me make sense but how do I tell David when he is angry with me. Mome to my room with a ss of orange juice and a cake. "Than you mom." I smiled and she left and closed the door. I don''t know how to tell him. I think I should stay with mom today and go back home tomorrow. Chapter 19: 19 - I hate betrayal Chapter 19: 19 - I hate betrayal Sarah POV The next morning I woke up to find myself sleeping a farm grip around my waist. It felt good, I turned around to my side to find David sleeping peacefully and my eyes all over his hard chest. I remember how amazing he kissed mest night was and I blushed at the thought of it. A small smile crept on my face as I traced his jawline, fuck, he looked so beautiful. I wouldn''t mind watching him sleep all day. "Good morning, sweetheart." he said looking at me. "Good morning, David." He smiled and pulled me to him. He smashed his lips into mine with a passion and intensity that left my mind and soul in smithereens. I tried to pull away but his arm tighten my waist. It was him biting on my lower lips that had me surrendering to him and letting him take over which he did. He slipped his tongue in my mouth and caressed my tongue with his, causing a moan to erupt from me. His nearly erotic action had myher regions drench, my heart blooming in happiness. David brook apart, booth of us breath heavily. He rested his head in my crook of my neck. "I think I should get married today." David said. I can''t believe my ears. Did I hear correct? "No, I am not ready yet." I answered him and his face changed suddenly. He looked angry. "I am not used to people telling me NO." David said. He got up and walked out angry closing the door hard with bang. I got scared of his reaction. I thought I have hurt him but I am not ready get married today. Let me go and try to exin everything. He may thought that I don''t want to get married to him. I got up from bed and put on my shoes. I took my handbag and walked down stairs to find him. He was in the living room with hisptop. "David, please let me exin... I want... " He cut me off, "NO, my driver is waiting for you down stairs, you may leave, he will take you home." David hear me out. "Please leave Sarah." I walked out feeling my tearsing out. I wiped my tears and saw the driver waiting for me. He opened the door. I got inside. When he closed the door my tears kepting without stopping. The driver drove me home. After 40 minutes the car stopped. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Miss we are here." "Thank you so much." I opened the door and said. After the driver left I walked to my house and opened the door. Emma was not in the house. I went to my room and took a shower and dressed myself. When I was done I walked out of the house and got a taxi. I got inside and told the driver to drive me to my mom''s ce. After 3 hours of drive I arrived home, yes home. I knocked and my mom opened the door. I hugged her and cried my heart out. I couldn''t help anymore. My mom was worried. "Honey what happened? why are you crying?" mom said. "mom..." I sob. "okaye inside and talk to me." I walked inside and mom gave me a big hug and asked me what was wrong. I told her everything and she told me everything will be okay. She smiled at me. "Honey I am very sorry to see you crying but the guy like you, he is ready to marry you and he is 30 years old. I think he feels he is getting old and wants a family that why he wants you to marry him. Stop worrying too much, talk to him and tell him how you feel, give him a chance to show you how he loves you." mom said. "mom I am scared, what if it doesn''t work?" "how will you know if you don''t give him a chance?" I talked with mom and after talking to her I felt better and I went to my room and took a nap. What mom told me make sense but how do I tell David when he is angry with me. Mome to my room with a ss of orange juice and a cake. "Than you mom." I smiled and she left and closed the door. I don''t know how to tell him. I think I should stay with mom today and go back home tomorrow. Chapter 20: I AM NOT READY YET Chapter 20: I AM NOT READY YET Third POV Sarah called David after 3 days. She told him if they could meet and David asked her when. She told him in the evening. When she was done working in the office, she waited for David to pick her up. When she was waiting outside, she saw a limoing to her away and stop in front of her. The driver opened the door for her and she got in and saw David wait for her with a bright smile. "How are you honey?" "I am fine and you?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I am okay as well." "So where are we going?" "To my house if that''s okay with you?" Sarah smiled a little bit and nodded in approve. After 30 minutes of drive they reached home. They went inside the house. "Wee home, young master and young miss." "Thank you uncle. Tell all the servant to return to their headquarters." "Yes young master. Is there anything I can do for you before I take my leave?" "No, that will be all for now." "Alright young master excuse me." "Please have a sit, what can I offer you to drink?" David asked Sarah. "Thanks, a ss of wine will be okay." David went to get the wine and two ss. He gave one ss to Sarah and he was drinking the other one. "So please tell me you already have an answer for me?" "Yes I am going to give you a chance, but I have my request." "Sure tell me." David answered. "You have to be honest, no secret, I hate being betrayed and you don''t interfere with my work, alright I can leave with that." "I hate being betrayed too." He sat close to her and held her hands. He looked to her clear eyes to see if she was feeling the same way he was feeling right now. He saw she was sincerely telling the truth. He grabbed her by her waist, pulled her close to him, pull in for a passionate kiss yet gentle without even stopping, he demand entirely to her mouth. She let him in, his tongue explore in her mouth, they kiss like there was no tomorrow. She couldn''t breath so she pulled away, she was breathing heavily. David was enjoying himself and he couldn''t believe how he was feeling when he tasted her smooth lips. "You''re so beautiful love." heplement. She was blushing and was feeling sweet, she couldn''t express how she was feeling. David smashed his lips again and kissed her again. He couldn''t get enough of her. He wanted to have her at this moment but he was afraid of scaring her. He stopped kissing and let her breath and held her in his arms. After her breath went normal. David asked, "please tell me about yourself." "Well, I am the only child, it''s me and my mom, my dad died when I was 12 years old. I study business and management. I live with my best friend Emma and I work at your cousin''s office..." She kept talking and told him about her childhood and more about herself. David was enjoying listening to her voice and he couldn''t help noticing how beautiful she was looking being herself with him. David told her about himself but didn''t tell her that he deal with underworld. He did want her to know things that would make her feel afraid. He wanted her to live care free, without worrying about anything. They chatted for hours and Sarah fell asleep in his arm. He enjoyed watching her, he carried her bridal style to his bedroom,id her on the ck soft silky mattress of his huge king size bed. Chapter 20: 20 - I am not ready yet Chapter 20: 20 - I am not ready yet Third POV Sarah called David after 3 days. She told him if they could meet and David asked her when. She told him in the evening. When she was done working in the office, she waited for David to pick her up. When she was waiting outside, she saw a limoing to her away and stop in front of her. The driver opened the door for her and she got in and saw David wait for her with a bright smile. "How are you honey?" "I am fine and you?" "I am okay as well." "So where are we going?" "To my house if that''s okay with you?" Sarah smiled a little bit and nodded in approve. After 30 minutes of drive they reached home. They went inside the house. "Wee home, young master and young miss." "Thank you uncle. Tell all the servant to return to their headquarters." "Yes young master. Is there anything I can do for you before I take my leave?" "No, that will be all for now." "Alright young master excuse me." "Please have a sit, what can I offer you to drink?" David asked Sarah. "Thanks, a ss of wine will be okay." David went to get the wine and two ss. He gave one ss to Sarah and he was drinking the other one. "So please tell me you already have an answer for me?" "Yes I am going to give you a chance, but I have my request." "Sure tell me." David answered. "You have to be honest, no secret, I hate being betrayed and you don''t interfere with my work, alright I can leave with that." "I hate being betrayed too." He sat close to her and held her hands. He looked to her clear eyes to see if she was feeling the same way he was feeling right now. He saw she was sincerely telling the truth. He grabbed her by her waist, pulled her close to him, pull in for a passionate kiss yet gentle without even stopping, he demand entirely to her mouth. She let him in, his tongue explore in her mouth, they kiss like there was no tomorrow. She couldn''t breath so she pulled away, she was breathing heavily. David was enjoying himself and he couldn''t believe how he was feeling when he tasted her smooth lips. "You''re so beautiful love." heplement. She was blushing and was feeling sweet, she couldn''t express how she was feeling. David smashed his lips again and kissed her again. He couldn''t get enough of her. He wanted to have her at this moment but he was afraid of scaring her. He stopped kissing and let her breath and held her in his arms. After her breath went normal. David asked, "please tell me about yourself." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Well, I am the only child, it''s me and my mom, my dad died when I was 12 years old. I study business and management. I live with my best friend Emma and I work at your cousin''s office..." She kept talking and told him about her childhood and more about herself. David was enjoying listening to her voice and he couldn''t help noticing how beautiful she was looking being herself with him. David told her about himself but didn''t tell her that he deal with underworld. He did want her to know things that would make her feel afraid. He wanted her to live care free, without worrying about anything. They chatted for hours and Sarah fell asleep in his arm. He enjoyed watching her, he carried her bridal style to his bedroom,id her on the ck soft silky mattress of his huge king size bed. Chapter 21: WHAT DO I DO Chapter 21: WHAT DO I DO David POV I was so happy when I woke up to see my kitten sleeping next to me. The way she''s looking at me like she is ready to have me for breakfast. I kissed her without even ask for her permission. I felt so good and I wanted to eat her right away. I asked her if we should get married and I was damn sure I want this woman to be my wife. I don''t want to let her go anywhere else. I got very angry when she told me she was not ready. I couldn''t hold my anger and I walked out closing the door. I walked down stairs and told the butler to tell the driver to get ready and take Sarah home. After 5 minutes I saw hering towards me. She wanted to say something and I cut her off. I don''t want to hear anything. After she left I felt so broken. I don''t know why she has so much affect on me. I love this woman so much that I want to marry her and cage her in my heart. But she doesn''t want to marry me. Does she not love me? Why do I feel weak when she said she''s not ready? What do I do so she can except me? I dragged myself to my room and took a shower. I walked out the house and drove myself to Ethan''s house. I opened the door to his house with my keys. He was busy with his work. He saw me and closed his "What''s wrong with you? You don''t look so good." "I feel hurt, she doesn''t want to marry me." He just look at me like I am kind of psycho who is crazy. I looked at him and exined everything to him. Then he hug me. When I am with Ethan I am myself and not the ruthless billionaire people no me out there. "I need a drink." I told to Ethan and walked to the mini bar. I took a bottle of scotch and two ss. I walked back to Ethan and offered him one. We talked andughed at our jokes. We talked about business. It''s already in the evening, we had dinner and we decided to go out to clear our heads. We went to the club and had fun. After drinking and smoking we went back home and slept. I woke up the next morning with a headache. I slipped out of bed and went to the bathroom to have a cold shower. I walked out the bathroom to my closet and grabbed a white t-shirt, ck jeans and brown N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. jacket. I went downstairs and had my breakfast. I walked out the house and drove myself to Evans. I went straight to the basement where he was keeping Mr. Dn Miller. "Enjoying your stay Dn? I hope my men are treating you well." he looked shocked and angry. "You monster let me go!" the man responded with so much hatred. "SHUT UP!" I yelled at him and went silent. "Why are you after me?" I asked and he told me it was because I killed his lover and took his project from him which was not his. "Mypany work hard and I don''t take people project. I offer them better profit from you. Another thing, I killed her because she was traitor to mypany. You brought this upon yourself." "I didn''t "Yes boss." Evans killed him and made sure his body would not be found. I walked out feeling better. I don''t give people second chance when it''se to my business. I kill without showing mercy! I don''t tolerate anyone messing with my business and my family. I walked out and Evans was following behind me. "Boss the good are on the way and everything is going as we n." Evans said. "Make sure nothing goes wrong." I instructed my men what to do, they nodded. I went back to my car and drove away to mypany, there are some files I need to check. Chapter 21: 21 - What do I do? Chapter 21: 21 - What do I do? David POV I was so happy when I woke up to see my kitten sleeping next to me. The way she''s looking at me like she is ready to have me for breakfast. I kissed her without even ask for her permission. I felt so good and I wanted to eat her right away. I asked her if we should get married and I was damn sure I want this woman to be my wife. I don''t want to let her go anywhere else. I got very angry when she told me she was not ready. I couldn''t hold my anger and I walked out closing the door. I walked down stairs and told the butler to tell the driver to get ready and take Sarah home. After 5 minutes I saw hering towards me. She wanted to say something and I cut her off. I don''t want to hear anything. After she left I felt so broken. I don''t know why she has so much affect on me. I love this woman so much that I want to marry her and cage her in my heart. But she doesn''t want to marry me. Does she not love me? Why do I feel weak when she said she''s not ready? What do I do so she can except me? I dragged myself to my room and took a shower. I walked out the house and drove myself to Ethan''s house. I opened the door to his house with my keys. He was busy with his work. He saw me and closed his "What''s wrong with you? You don''t look so good." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "I feel hurt, she doesn''t want to marry me." He just look at me like I am kind of psycho who is crazy. I looked at him and exined everything to him. Then he hug me. When I am with Ethan I am myself and not the ruthless billionaire people no me out there. "I need a drink." I told to Ethan and walked to the mini bar. I took a bottle of scotch and two ss. I walked back to Ethan and offered him one. We talked andughed at our jokes. We talked about business. It''s already in the evening, we had dinner and we decided to go out to clear our heads. We went to the club and had fun. After drinking and smoking we went back home and slept. I woke up the next morning with a headache. I slipped out of bed and went to the bathroom to have a cold shower. I walked out the bathroom to my closet and grabbed a white t-shirt, ck jeans and brown jacket. I went downstairs and had my breakfast. I walked out the house and drove myself to Evans. I went straight to the basement where he was keeping Mr. Dn Miller. "Enjoying your stay Dn? I hope my men are treating you well." he looked shocked and angry. "You monster let me go!" the man responded with so much hatred. "SHUT UP!" I yelled at him and went silent. "Why are you after me?" I asked and he told me it was because I killed his lover and took his project from him which was not his. "Mypany work hard and I don''t take people project. I offer them better profit from you. Another thing, I killed her because she was traitor to mypany. You brought this upon yourself." "I didn''t "Yes boss." Evans killed him and made sure his body would not be found. I walked out feeling better. I don''t give people second chance when it''se to my business. I kill without showing mercy! I don''t tolerate anyone messing with my business and my family. I walked out and Evans was following behind me. "Boss the good are on the way and everything is going as we n." Evans said. "Make sure nothing goes wrong." I instructed my men what to do, they nodded. I went back to my car and drove away to mypany, there are some files I need to check. Chapter 22: I AM FEELING HOT Chapter 22: I AM FEELING HOT Emma POV I am Emma Johnson, age 25, I have a younger sister and I have one best friend more like a younger sister too. I aming from work. I work at coffee shop as a waitress. I am tired of my boss, she''s always nagging me not to do this, not to do that. I am extremely tired and it''s time for my shift to eds and I can''t wait to get out of here. I think I should look for another job. I walk out of the coffee shop and I decide to surprise my boyfriend the one I met at the club 3 weeks ago. I take a taxi to his apartment. The door is open. Why can''t he lock the door? I get in and I am shocked. My so called boyfriend is having sex with a girl. I don''t say anything and walk out. What a jerk that he was asking me to sleep with him. Thank God I didn''t give in. I walk to the park. It''s not dark yet. I decide to go sit down and watch kids y. It''s fun. I wish I can have a husband and a kid as well but I need to have a boyfriend first. I buy myself an ice cream and eat without any care at all. When I am done I decide to go home. I get inside and find Sarah is not at home. I call her and she tells me she is at her mom''s home, she will back tomorrow. I make dinner and have my food feeling lonely . 2 hourster Ie to the club and have fun. I am drinking my wine when I see a guy looking at me but I don''t want anyone after what happened to that jerk. "Excuse me miss, you look like you need a friend right now." I turn around. He looks hot and his smile is killing. I feel wet on my pants by looking at him. "Hello I am Ethan, what''s your name beautiful?" "I a...am...Em...Emma." oh my god what''s wrong with me?e back to your sense Emma Johnson! my mind tells me. "Nice to meet you." Ethan said. oh my god I feel like I want him inside me right now. His lips look so eatable. "I need to use the washroom, please excuse me, I will be right back." "Sure no problem." My goodness I am going crazy. I enter thedies'' washroom. I look at my face. It''s red like a tomato. I wash my face with water and wipe with tissue. I apply my make up and lipstick. I take a big breath to calm down. I walked out the washroom and head to my table. He looks gorgeous and lovely. I like him. If he asks me to go out with him I will agree without excuse. I drink my wine and ask the bartender for another one. Ethan is looking at me, enjoying his drink. He asks me for a dance and I nod. I stand up and walk to the dance floor. I give my hands to him. When our hands touch each other I feel electricity shock and my body hit up. I can''t stand straight and I am so wet down there. I feel like I am going to die right here. We start to dance and the music is so loud. Ethan dance well and he is looking at my eyes. I lose myself in him. I wish he can kiss me but I have to pull myself together. I don''t want him to think I am a N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. easy girl. We dance and I couldn''t help but feel dizzy. He notices my movement and drags me back to my table. I sit down and thank him for the dance. We chat about ourselves and I enjoy myself. I tell him I want to leave. He asks me if he can drop me off. I agree right away. He walks in the parking lot and unlocks his Mercedes-Benz. I think this guy is very rich and hot too. Chapter 22: 22 - I am feeling hot Chapter 22: 22 - I am feeling hot Emma POV I am Emma Johnson, age 25, I have a younger sister and I have one best friend more like a younger sister too. I aming from work. I work at coffee shop as a waitress. I am tired of my boss, she''s always nagging me not to do this, not to do that. I am extremely tired and it''s time for my shift to eds and I can''t wait to get out of here. I think I should look for another job. I walk out of the coffee shop and I decide to surprise my boyfriend the one I met at the club 3 weeks ago. I take a taxi to his apartment. The door is open. Why can''t he lock the door? I get in and I am shocked. My so called boyfriend is having sex with a girl. I don''t say anything and walk out. What a jerk that he was asking me to sleep with him. Thank God I didn''t give in. I walk to the park. It''s not dark yet. I decide to go sit down and watch kids y. It''s fun. I wish I can have a husband and a kid as well but I need to have a boyfriend first. I buy myself an ice cream and eat without any care at all. When I am done I decide to go home. I get inside and find Sarah is not at home. I call her and she tells me she is at her mom''s home, she will back tomorrow. I make dinner and have my food feeling lonely . 2 hourster Ie to the club and have fun. I am drinking my wine when I see a guy looking at me but I don''t want anyone after what happened to that jerk. "Excuse me miss, you look like you need a friend right now." I turn around. He looks hot and his smile is killing. I feel wet on my pants by looking at him. "Hello I am Ethan, what''s your name beautiful?" "I a...am...Em...Emma." oh my god what''s wrong with me?e back to your sense Emma Johnson! my mind tells me. "Nice to meet you." Ethan said. oh my god I feel like I want him inside me right now. His lips look so eatable. "I need to use the washroom, please excuse me, I will be right back." "Sure no problem." My goodness I am going crazy. I enter thedies'' washroom. I look at my face. It''s red like a tomato. I wash my face with water and wipe with tissue. I apply my make up and lipstick. I take a big breath to calm down. I walked out the washroom and head to my table. He looks gorgeous and lovely. I like him. If he asks me to go out with him I will agree without excuse. I drink my wine and ask the bartender for another one. Ethan is looking at me, enjoying his drink. He asks me for a dance and I nod. I stand up and walk to the dance floor. I give my hands to him. When our hands touch each other I feel electricity shock and my body hit up. I can''t stand straight and I am so wet down there. I feel like I am going to die right here. We start to dance and the music is so loud. Ethan dance well and he is looking at my eyes. I lose myself in him. I wish he can kiss me but I have to pull myself together. I don''t want him to think I am a ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . easy girl. We dance and I couldn''t help but feel dizzy. He notices my movement and drags me back to my table. I sit down and thank him for the dance. We chat about ourselves and I enjoy myself. I tell him I want to leave. He asks me if he can drop me off. I agree right away. He walks in the parking lot and unlocks his Mercedes-Benz. I think this guy is very rich and hot too. Chapter 23: YOU AND I HAVE A JOB TO DO Chapter 23: YOU AND I HAVE A JOB TO DO Ethan POV After David leaves the club, I decide to stay, enjoying my drink alone. I wish Sarah can give him a chance. I know my brother is very difficult to deal and has a bad temper. I know he is very lonely. I am going to help him out. I know what he did to my wife. It''s because he cared about me. I will try my best to help him win Sarah. I know she is a nice girl and they deserve each other. I am sitting thinking about them. I see a girl sitting in the counter drinking wine. She looks beautiful. I decide to talk to her and damn she is so beautiful. I greet her and she is starring at me so lovely. I couldn''t help noticing how her breasts are moving when she is breathing heavily. I ask her name and she has a nice name. She looks hot and blushing. She excuses herself and goes to the washroom. I look at her back and she has a nice ass. I smirk. Shees back after few minutes. She looks beautiful. She finishes her wine and asks another one. I ask her for a dance and she agrees. We go to the dance floor and I couldn''t take my eyes off her body. When our hands touch each other I feel my dick hard ready for her. I want to take her home and make love right now. We dance until I notice she is notfortable. We walk to our table and she tells me she wants to go home. I ask if I can drop her off and she agrees. We walk to my car and I unlock my car. I open the passenger seat for her and close the door. I get in the driver seat and want to kiss her f**k!!!! How I control my body? my dick is excited. I can''t help looking at her breasts and her lips f**k!!!!!!!! I have to stop this madness. I start the car and drive to her home. We reach in 20 minutes. I stop the car and pull her face toward me. I smash her lips like a crazy person and she is tasting so good. She''s responding to my kiss. She is moaning and enjoying the moment. I pull away and we''re breathing heavily. "Sorry I couldn''t help myself and you look breathtaking." She blushes and her face turns red. Oh my god this woman will kill me today. She walks out and closes the door. I get out and follow her inside. I pull her close and hold her waist. I kiss her like there is no tomorrow. I lift her and close the door. I carry her to the couch without breaking the kiss. She is moaning loudly. I touch her breasts and massage her. She is moaning loudly turning me on. I pull away and look at her red face. I smirk and smile. "Breath baby." she does as I say. I hug her close to my chest and I can hear her heartbeat beating fast. I want to make love to her but not now. I have to wait until she is ready. I kiss her forehead and rx my head to the couch. I fix her dress and look around the house. I am shocked to see Sarah''s picture and hers. "babe is Sarah Anderson your sister?" She looks surprised and curious, "no she is my best friend why?" "because she works for me and my brother is in love with her." "omg!!!!!!!!" she screams and I justugh. I can''t believe she is this crazy. "we have to help them, you and I have a job to do." I tell her and she nods in excitement. "I have to leave babe, give me your phone number please." She gives me her phone number. I kiss her onest time and leave because if I stay one more minutes I wouldn''t be able to control myself.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 23: 23 - You and I have a job to do Chapter 23: 23 - You and I have a job to do Ethan POV After David leaves the club, I decide to stay, enjoying my drink alone. I wish Sarah can give him a chance. I know my brother is very difficult to deal and has a bad temper. I know he is very lonely. I am going to help him out. I know what he did to my wife. It''s because he cared about me. I will try my best to help him win Sarah. I know she is a nice girl and they deserve each other. I am sitting thinking about them. I see a girl sitting in the counter drinking wine. She looks beautiful. I decide to talk to her and damn she is so beautiful. I greet her and she is starring at me so lovely. I couldn''t help noticing how her breasts are moving when she is breathing heavily. I ask her name and she has a nice name. She looks hot and blushing. She excuses herself and goes to the washroom. I look at her back and she has a nice ass. I smirk. Shees back after few minutes. She looks beautiful. She finishes her wine and asks another one. I ask her for a dance and she agrees. We go to the dance floor and I couldn''t take my eyes off her body. When our hands touch each other I feel my dick hard ready for her. I want to take her home and make love right now. We dance until I notice she is notfortable. We walk to our table and she tells me she wants to go home. I ask if I can drop her off and she agrees. We walk to my car and I unlock my car. I open the passenger seat for her and close the door. I get in the driver seat and want to kiss her f**k!!!! How I control my body? my dick is excited. I can''t help looking at her breasts and her lips f**k!!!!!!!! I have to stop this madness. I start the car and drive to her home. We reach in 20 minutes. I stop the car and pull her face toward me. I smash her lips like a crazy person and she is tasting so good. She''s responding to my kiss. She is moaning and enjoying the moment. I pull away and we''re breathing heavily. "Sorry I couldn''t help myself and you look breathtaking." She blushes and her face turns red. Oh my god this woman will kill me today. She walks out and closes the door. I get out and follow her inside. I pull her close and hold her waist. I N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. kiss her like there is no tomorrow. I lift her and close the door. I carry her to the couch without breaking the kiss. She is moaning loudly. I touch her breasts and massage her. She is moaning loudly turning me on. I pull away and look at her red face. I smirk and smile. "Breath baby." she does as I say. I hug her close to my chest and I can hear her heartbeat beating fast. I want to make love to her but not now. I have to wait until she is ready. I kiss her forehead and rx my head to the couch. I fix her dress and look around the house. I am shocked to see Sarah''s picture and hers. "babe is Sarah Anderson your sister?" She looks surprised and curious, "no she is my best friend why?" "because she works for me and my brother is in love with her." "omg!!!!!!!!" she screams and I justugh. I can''t believe she is this crazy. "we have to help them, you and I have a job to do." I tell her and she nods in excitement. "I have to leave babe, give me your phone number please." She gives me her phone number. I kiss her onest time and leave because if I stay one more minutes I wouldn''t be able to control myself. Chapter 24: STICK TO THE PLAN Chapter 24: STICK TO THE PLAN Third POV The next morning Emma wakes up by ringing tone of her phone. It''s Ethan. "Hello baby please wake up and meet me outside in 20 minutes. I aming to pick you up." Emma gets up and goes to the bathroom. After she is done she goes outside and waits for Ethan. She doesn''t wait long. Ethan stops the car. She gets in and closes the door. She gives Ethan a hug and a kiss on the cheek. They go on a pic outside the city. They arrive in 2 hours and Emma is very happy to see the view of the ce. They settle down and begin to talk about the n. "I think we should send David and Sarah somewhere they can''t avoid each other. I am nning to send them to my private mansion. I just have to find how to send them, without even realizing it." "I think you have a good idea but we should get them meet and fix things fast because of what happened yesterday. I know Sarah, she''s scared of him and afraid of starting a rtionship with him." They discuss their n and how to execute their n. They talk about themselves and have their breakfast looking at the view. Ethan holds Emma close to him and kiss her lips with passion as they lost their minds in the kiss. She is enjoying and she don''t want him to stop. He stops so she can breathe. He wants to eat her right away. He is trying his best to control his emotions. Emma on the other hand feels like she is going crazy because this is the first time she feels this feeling in her life. He is the only guy who makes her feel extremely loved. She wishes he could like her the same way she is feeling inside without exining. She wants him to make love to her. They stare at each other and smile. They walk around holding hands, chatting andughing. They get to know each other and their feelings grow stronger. They go back to the city in the afternoon after having lunch. When they reach the city Ethan drops Emma home and tells her to stick to the n and bring Sarah to the ce. She nods her head and goes inside the house. Ethan goes directly to David''s home. It''s Sunday so he is not in the office. When he arrives at his house he is weed inside by the butler who gives him a small smile. Ethan walks inside looking for David. He finds him in his study room. He goes to hug him. David is worried seeing his serious face and asks what''s wrong. Ethan tells him that he wants to buy a house but the owner doesn''t want to sell it. Ethan said he wants that house at any cost. David tells him he will buy him the house. David calls Evans and tells him what to do. David changes his clothes and asks Ethan to show him where the house is. Ethan drives to the ce where he nned to meet Emma. David don''t suspect anything and goes with him. He will do anything for his brother even giving his life for him. On the other hand Sarah returns home from her mom''s ce. She is feeling better than yesterday. She N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. arrives in her house and finds Emma waiting with a worried face. She goes to hug Emma and asks what''s wrong. Emma tells her that her boss is not feeling well. Sarah is worried and gets up to leave. Emma tells her that she can go with her and give the address to her. They take a taxi and go to the ce. Sarah is worried about her boss and she wants to call David to check if Ethan is okay. But Emma stops her. Chapter 24: 24 - Stick to the plan Chapter 24: 24 - Stick to the n The next morning Emma wakes up by ringing tone of her phone. It''s Ethan. "Hello baby please wake up and meet me outside in 20 minutes. I aming to pick you up." Emma gets up and goes to the bathroom. After she is done she goes outside and waits for Ethan. She doesn''t wait long. Ethan stops the car. She gets in and closes the door. She gives Ethan a hug and a kiss on the cheek. They go on a pic outside the city. They arrive in 2 hours and Emma is very happy to see the view of the ce. They settle down and begin to talk about the n. "I think we should send David and Sarah somewhere they can''t avoid each other. I am nning to send them to my private mansion. I just have to find how to send them, without even realizing it." "I think you have a good idea but we should get them meet and fix things fast because of what happened yesterday. I know Sarah, she''s scared of him and afraid of starting a rtionship with him." They discuss their n and how to execute their n. They talk about themselves and have their breakfast looking at the view. Ethan holds Emma close to him and kiss her lips with passion as they lost their minds in the kiss. She is enjoying and she don''t want him to stop. He stops so she can breathe. He wants to eat her right away. He is trying his best to control his emotions. Emma on the other hand feels like she is going crazy because this is the first time she feels this feeling in her life. He is the only guy who makes her feel extremely loved. She wishes he could like her the same way she is feeling inside without exining. She wants him to make love to her. They stare at each other and smile. They walk around holding hands, chatting andughing. They get to know each other and their feelings grow stronger. They go back to the city in the afternoon after having lunch. When they reach the city Ethan drops Emma home and tells her to stick to the n and bring Sarah to the ce. She nods her head and goes inside the house. Ethan goes directly to David''s home. It''s Sunday so he is not in the office. When he arrives at his house he is weed inside by the butler who gives him a small smile. Ethan walks inside looking for David. He finds him in his study room. He goes to hug him. David is worried seeing his serious face and asks what''s wrong. Ethan tells him that he wants to buy a house but the owner doesn''t want to sell it. Ethan said he wants that house at any cost. David tells him he will buy him the house. David calls Evans and tells him what to do. David changes his clothes and asks Ethan to show him where the house is. Ethan drives to the ce where he nned to meet Emma. David don''t suspect anything and goes with him. He will do anything for his brother even giving his life N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. for him. On the other hand Sarah returns home from her mom''s ce. She is feeling better than yesterday. She arrives in her house and finds Emma waiting with a worried face. She goes to hug Emma and asks what''s wrong. Emma tells her that her boss is not feeling well. Sarah is worried and gets up to leave. Emma tells her that she can go with her and give the address to her. They take a taxi and go to the ce. Sarah is worried about her boss and she wants to call David to check if Ethan is okay. But Emma stops her. Chapter 25: FINALLY WE ARE ALONE Chapter 25: FINALLY WE ARE ALONE Sarah POV Emma and I go to check on Ethan. I''m worried and Emma is not helping. She doesn''t want me to call David. We arrive and I pay the driver then he drives away. It''s a different house and also a beautiful mansion. It looks lovely. I knock the door and the maid opens the door. "We''re here to see Mr William." I tell her. "Pleasee inside." she wees us with a small smile. I walk inside and I found Ethan sitting on the couch. I ask him if he is fine. He smiles and stands up to tell me there is someone who needs to talk to me. I get confused and look at his direction. I see Daviding towards us and he is surprised as well. I look back at Ethan and Emma. They are both smiling. I amughing at myself. These two n this but how did they know each other? Ethan excuses himself and leaves with Emma. I look at David and I sit down. He sits down next to me. I take a big breath and I look at his face. I''m ready to tell him everything. "David I am sorry for what happened yesterday morning, I was scared I didn''t know how to respond, I know you like me and I also like you, I want to marry you." He smiles and nods his head for me to continue. "I have been in a rtionship before and it didn''t work, my heart was broken and I have trouble trusting people, I will give us a chance but you have to be patient, you have to teach me how to trust you and this rtionship." David smiles and hugs me. He tells me everything will be okay. I feel relieved after talking to him. He kisses me gently, getting inside my mouth slowly. I moan and he deepens our kiss. I can''t breath. I pull away and breathe. I blush at how he is looking at me with so much love in his eyes. "How did you n this?" I ask him. He tells he didn''t know Ethan was the one who nned this. He came here to help Ethan buy the house but he found out it was already his house to begin with. I smile and tell him they wanted us to talk. "I am d they did because I was nning to talk with you." After sometime Emma and Ethane back holding hands, David and I are surprised and amused. I can''t help asking how they know each other and how they n for us to meet here pretending he was sick. Ethan answers my questions including how they met, how he dropped Emma home and saw my picture in the house, how they came up with the n... I am happy to see Ethan is happy again,st week he was not so good and I am d he is moving on. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I excuse myself and take Emma with me out of the living room. "Emma Johnson what is going on with you and my boss?????" I put on a serious face and she just smile and respond. "My goodness Sarah he is so hot, cute, handsome. I want to have sex with him." "Emma!!!!!" "What???" she asked. "You crazy girl, please don''t tell me what you are thinking." she blush and I smile. I hug my friend and I am so happy for her. We go back to the boys and they areughing so hard. I sit next to David and Emma sits next to Ethan. I tease them and Emma is brushing. We chat and have our dinner together. Ethan and Emma leave the house after telling me to have fun, I brush knowing what they mean. "Finally we are alone, I have been wanting for this moment." David said lifting me up and kissing my lips. Chapter 25: 25 - Finally we are alone Chapter 25: 25 - Finally we are alone Sarah POV Emma and I go to check on Ethan. I''m worried and Emma is not helping. She doesn''t want me to call David. We arrive and I pay the driver then he drives away. It''s a different house and also a beautiful mansion. It looks lovely. I knock the door and the maid opens the door. "We''re here to see Mr William." I tell her. "Pleasee inside." she wees us with a small smile. I walk inside and I found Ethan sitting on the couch. I ask him if he is fine. He smiles and stands up to tell me there is someone who needs to talk to me. I get confused and look at his direction. I see Daviding towards us and he is surprised as well. I look back at Ethan and Emma. They are both smiling. I amughing at myself. These two n this but how did they know each other? Ethan excuses himself and leaves with Emma. I look at David and I sit down. He sits down next to me. I take a big breath and I look at his face. I''m ready to tell him everything. "David I am sorry for what happened yesterday morning, I was scared I didn''t know how to respond, I know you like me and I also like you, I want to marry you." He smiles and nods his head for me to continue. "I have been in a rtionship before and it didn''t work, my heart was broken and I have trouble trusting people, I will give us a chance but you have to be patient, you have to teach me how to trust you and this rtionship." David smiles and hugs me. He tells me everything will be okay. I feel relieved after talking to him. He kisses me gently, getting inside my mouth slowly. I moan and he deepens our kiss. I can''t breath. I pull away and breathe. I blush at how he is looking at me with so much love in his eyes. "How did you n this?" I ask him. He tells he didn''t know Ethan was the one who nned this. He came here to help Ethan buy the house but he found out it was already his house to begin with. I smile and tell him they wanted us to talk. "I am d they did because I was nning to talk with you." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After sometime Emma and Ethane back holding hands, David and I are surprised and amused. I can''t help asking how they know each other and how they n for us to meet here pretending he was sick. Ethan answers my questions including how they met, how he dropped Emma home and saw my picture in the house, how they came up with the n... I am happy to see Ethan is happy again,st week he was not so good and I am d he is moving on. I excuse myself and take Emma with me out of the living room. "Emma Johnson what is going on with you and my boss?????" I put on a serious face and she just smile and respond. "My goodness Sarah he is so hot, cute, handsome. I want to have sex with him." "Emma!!!!!" "What???" she asked. "You crazy girl, please don''t tell me what you are thinking." she blush and I smile. I hug my friend and I am so happy for her. We go back to the boys and they areughing so hard. I sit next to David and Emma sits next to Ethan. I tease them and Emma is brushing. We chat and have our dinner together. Ethan and Emma leave the house after telling me to have fun, I brush knowing what they mean. "Finally we are alone, I have been wanting for this moment." David said lifting me up and kissing my lips. Chapter 26: COMMITE AGAIN AND AGAIN Chapter 26: COMMITE AGAIN AND AGAIN Sarah POV We brake the kiss and I stare at him while he does the same. he caress my face together and press our forehead together. "I am sorry." he says. I stare at him in pure love. Yes I love him. He continued, "the truth is...." now he is staring into my eyes. "ever since I first saw you I fell for you kitten... hard." he says. I feel my body turn warm. I feel butterflies in my stomach. I feel pleasurable currents flow through my body. My eyes are filled with tears of joy. "I don''t believe love but you prove me wrong, even a devil like me can love like a crazy, I thought nothing like that can happen to me." he says caressing my lips. "but I was wrong, when my eyesid on you for the very first time, you had my devil surrendered to you, you never know but since then you be my world." his ck eyes sparkle with lust, with every word he spoke. "for a sinner like me, you''re the best sin I have evermitted, a sin that is so dangerous that make me want tomit it again and again." We walk until we reach a room. I feel a heavy weight on my chest as I examine the room, hey me on bed and say "you are so beautiful, do you trust me?" I nod my head. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He caress my face and slowly rub my lips with his thumb before kissing me, I devour myself in the kiss. After a long and wild kiss, he kiss my neck and I push my head back moaning. I moan loudly while biting my lip as he suck on my sweet spot, I feel him smirking as he trail down his assault on my skin. He stop and ask me if he can make love to me. I nod my head because I want him. He hovered a bove me and pinned my wrists on the side of my head. His perfect smooth lips pressed on mine, I devoured myself in the kiss. His hands leave my wrists and go towards my skirt, he pull it down along with my panties. I close my eyes as his cold hands touch my warm thighs, my womanhood is soaking wet from him. He remove his hands from my thighs and grab the hem of my crop top, pulling it up over my head and taking it off. He take my bra and throw it in the floor along with my other clothing. I am naked in front of him. He kiss my neck, corbone and breast, leaving huge purple coloured marks. He suck my breast and I moan loudly. He leave my breast and kiss my stomach, my breath stop, he trail his kiss around my belly in a circr motion while his hands massage my breast and pinched my nipple''s making me moan. I gasp when his warn breath hit me womanhood, I look at him and find him smirking at me before kissing my womanhood and sucking on it, I immediately close my eyes due to the indescribable pleasure, I moan while closing my eyes and gripping his hair, he deepen and my wall tighten, my body arch in pleasure as I release white fluid in his mouth, he swallow it up while staring at me. Hee to my face and kiss my lips. "you''re so fucking addicting kitten." he address himself and throw his clothes on the floor. I am shocked to see his member so huge, he smiles at my reaction. "it will be painful kitten, please hold me when you feel the pain, I will be gentle." he said, position himself between my thighs and enter me. I scream loudly in pain and my tearse out, he stop and tell me it''s okay and wait for me to adjust to his size, after a while he start to move slowly with pleasure, I forget the pain and moan with pleasure filled every peace of my soul. His thrusts are deep and strong, we both are moaning and bodies move in rhythm. He continue to kiss my neck while our hands are intertwined tightly as he thrust inside me hard and fast. We make love for 40 minutes and pull out and release. Our bodies are warm and drench in sweat, he is still on top of me, he smile at me andy down next to me and say "I love you my queen" I smile and say "I love you my king" I sleep knowing I have found my love. Chapter 26: 26 - Commite again and again Chapter 26: 26 - Commite again and again Sarah POV We brake the kiss and I stare at him while he does the same. he caress my face together and press our forehead together. "I am sorry." he says. I stare at him in pure love. Yes I love him. He continued, "the truth is...." now he is staring into my eyes. "ever since I first saw you I fell for you kitten... hard." he says. I feel my body turn warm. I feel butterflies in my stomach. I feel pleasurable currents flow through my body. My eyes are filled with tears of joy. "I don''t believe love but you prove me wrong, even a devil like me can love like a crazy, I thought nothing like that can happen to me." he says caressing my lips. "but I was wrong, when my eyesid on you for the very first time, you had my devil surrendered to you, you never know but since then you be my world." his ck eyes sparkle with lust, with every word he spoke. "for a sinner like me, you''re the best sin I have evermitted, a sin that is so dangerous that make me want tomit it again and again." We walk until we reach a room. I feel a heavy weight on my chest as I examine the room, hey me on N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. bed and say "you are so beautiful, do you trust me?" I nod my head. He caress my face and slowly rub my lips with his thumb before kissing me, I devour myself in the kiss. After a long and wild kiss, he kiss my neck and I push my head back moaning. I moan loudly while biting my lip as he suck on my sweet spot, I feel him smirking as he trail down his assault on my skin. He stop and ask me if he can make love to me. I nod my head because I want him. He hovered a bove me and pinned my wrists on the side of my head. His perfect smooth lips pressed on mine, I devoured myself in the kiss. His hands leave my wrists and go towards my skirt, he pull it down along with my panties. I close my eyes as his cold hands touch my warm thighs, my womanhood is soaking wet from him. He remove his hands from my thighs and grab the hem of my crop top, pulling it up over my head and taking it off. He take my bra and throw it in the floor along with my other clothing. I am naked in front of him. He kiss my neck, corbone and breast, leaving huge purple coloured marks. He suck my breast and I moan loudly. He leave my breast and kiss my stomach, my breath stop, he trail his kiss around my belly in a circr motion while his hands massage my breast and pinched my nipple''s making me moan. I gasp when his warn breath hit me womanhood, I look at him and find him smirking at me before kissing my womanhood and sucking on it, I immediately close my eyes due to the indescribable pleasure, I moan while closing my eyes and gripping his hair, he deepen and my wall tighten, my body arch in pleasure as I release white fluid in his mouth, he swallow it up while staring at me. Hee to my face and kiss my lips. "you''re so fucking addicting kitten." he address himself and throw his clothes on the floor. I am shocked to see his member so huge, he smiles at my reaction. "it will be painful kitten, please hold me when you feel the pain, I will be gentle." he said, position himself between my thighs and enter me. I scream loudly in pain and my tearse out, he stop and tell me it''s okay and wait for me to adjust to his size, after a while he start to move slowly with pleasure, I forget the pain and moan with pleasure filled every peace of my soul. His thrusts are deep and strong, we both are moaning and bodies move in rhythm. He continue to kiss my neck while our hands are intertwined tightly as he thrust inside me hard and fast. We make love for 40 minutes and pull out and release. Our bodies are warm and drench in sweat, he is still on top of me, he smile at me andy down next to me and say "I love you my queen" I smile and say "I love you my king" I sleep knowing I have found my love. Chapter 27: I AM SO HAPPY TO HAVE YOU IN MY LIFE Chapter 27: I AM SO HAPPY TO HAVE YOU IN MY LIFE David POV I watch my kitten sleeping next to me after making love to her. It''s amazing. I feel good when she told me her feeling and I love this woman, I don''t know how but I did. I want to sleep next to her and wake up everyday looking at her. I pick her, go to the bathroom, clean her and myself, change the bed sheets, put my shirt on her body andy her on the bed. I climb to the next side and pull her close to me. I kiss her forehead and close my eyes to sleep. In the morning I feel her moving my arm around her waist. I open my eyes and I see her blushing. "Good morning kitten sleep well?" "Good morning baby my body is so painful." she speak shyly and walk down the bed. She is about to ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . fall and I hold her in time. "Easy kitten, let me help you." she smile and hold my neck. "where are you going?" "To the bathroom. I have to go to work." "No you can take the day off. Ethan won''t mind and you''re in no condition to walk." She raise her eyebrows and blush. "Don''t worry. I will call himter, let''s go to the bathroom." I carry her bride style and put her on the bathtub. She ask me to leave but I want to take a shower so I ignore her words and get in the bathtub to help her shower. I am trying to control myself but can''t help kissing her hungry. I devour her lips making her moan my name. I get hard hearing my name in her mouth. We make love in the bathroom for an hour and she is exhausted. I carry her and wipe her. I blow dry her hair and dress her. Iy her back to bed and she sleep. I kiss her forehead and walk out of the bedroom. I go downstairs to the kitchen. I want to make breakfast for us. I make eggs, sandwich, coffee and orange juice. After I am done I text Ethan that Sarah is noting to the office. I back to the bedroom and put the te on the table then wake her up. "My love please wake up and have breakfast." "Please let me sleep for a while." "No have your breakfast and sleep then." She gets up and I feed her. she drink juice when she finish everything. she lie down and sleep again. I just smile. I put everything back to the kitchen ande back to the bedroom. I dress up and carry her out of the house. I put her in my car. The maide with her handbag. I put it inside the back seat and drive to my house. After an hour we reach in my house. I see the maids doing their work. When they see me they lower their head. I carry my baby and go to my room. Iy her on my bed and cover her with bed sheets because it''s warm enough for her. I pick myptop and call my PA Liam. "cancel all my meetings today, I will work at home and send me all my work file to my email." "alright boss." I hang up the phone and open myptop and start working. After 3 hours I am done working. I look at my kitten and she is still sleeping. I call the butler to send someone to bring my lunch. After some time I hear the knock on my door and I stand up to open the door, the maid is standing with my lunch, I pick it up and close the door without saying anything. I put it at the table and wait she wake up. After 30 minutes she wakes up and looks around the room, she is confused. "we''re in my house babe, how are you feeling?" she blush and turn around, I smile at her cute face. "alright let''s have our lunch." she turn around and sit up, I kiss her on the lips, pull away and bring our food on herp, she smile and start eating, we eat our food and enjoy. "I am so happy to have you in my life, thank you baby for making me the happiest man in the world." Chapter 27: 27 - I am so happy to have you in my life Chapter 27: 27 - I am so happy to have you in my life David POV I watch my kitten sleeping next to me after making love to her. It''s amazing. I feel good when she told me her feeling and I love this woman, I don''t know how but I did. I want to sleep next to her and wake up everyday looking at her. I pick her, go to the bathroom, clean her and myself, change the bed sheets, put my shirt on her body andy her on the bed. I climb to the next side and pull her close to me. I kiss her forehead and close my eyes to sleep. In the morning I feel her moving my arm around her waist. I open my eyes and I see her blushing. "Good morning kitten sleep well?" "Good morning baby my body is so painful." she speak shyly and walk down the bed. She is about to fall and I hold her in time. "Easy kitten, let me help you." she smile and hold my neck. "where are you going?" "To the bathroom. I have to go to work." "No you can take the day off. Ethan won''t mind and you''re in no condition to walk." She raise her eyebrows and blush. "Don''t worry. I will call himter, let''s go to the bathroom." I carry her bride style and put her on the bathtub. She ask me to leave but I want to take a shower so I ignore her words and get in the bathtub to help her shower. I am trying to control myself but can''t help kissing her hungry. I devour her lips making her moan my name. I get hard hearing my name in her mouth. We make love in the bathroom for an hour and she is exhausted. I carry her and wipe her. I blow dry her hair and dress her. Iy her back to bed and she sleep. I kiss her forehead and walk out of the bedroom. I go downstairs to the kitchen. I want to make breakfast for us. I make eggs, sandwich, coffee and orange juice. After I am done I text Ethan that Sarah is noting to the office. I back to the bedroom and put the te on the table then wake her up. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "My love please wake up and have breakfast." "Please let me sleep for a while." "No have your breakfast and sleep then." She gets up and I feed her. she drink juice when she finish everything. she lie down and sleep again. I just smile. I put everything back to the kitchen ande back to the bedroom. I dress up and carry her out of the house. I put her in my car. The maide with her handbag. I put it inside the back seat and drive to my house. After an hour we reach in my house. I see the maids doing their work. When they see me they lower their head. I carry my baby and go to my room. Iy her on my bed and cover her with bed sheets because it''s warm enough for her. I pick myptop and call my PA Liam. "Cancel all my meetings today, I will work at home and send me all my work file to my email." "Alright boss." I hang up the phone and open myptop and start working. After 3 hours I am done working. I look at my kitten and she is still sleeping. I call the butler to send someone to bring my lunch. After some time I hear the knock on my door and I stand up to open the door, the maid is standing with my lunch, I pick it up and close the door without saying anything. I put it at the table and wait she wake up. After 30 minutes she wakes up and looks around the room, she is confused. "We''re in my house babe, how are you feeling?" she blush and turn around, I smile at her cute face. "Alright, let''s have our lunch." she turn around and sit up, I kiss her on the lips, pull away and bring our food on herp, she smile and start eating, we eat our food and enjoy. "I am so happy to have you in my life, thank you baby for making me the happiest man in the world." Chapter 28: SORRY LOVE BIRDS Chapter 28: SORRY LOVE BIRDS Sarah POV I feel so happy knowing how much he cares for me , I spent the hole day with him and I remember what happened yesterday it''s was beautiful and I enjoyed myselfst night, I know he looks cold and ruthless billionaire but to me he is the best person for me,mom was right I should give him a chance to know him better,he is warm to me but to outside world he is a devil but I will except him for who he is. my love for him will change him. he is driving me back to my ce , and am very happy of the care he have shown me . we arrive at my ce and I wee him in the house and we sit down and he holds my waist and pulled my face and kiss me gently and deep , passionately. I hear ........ throat. I broke the kiss looking who it is, and I see Emma smiling and I know that looks she''s going to tease me. sorry lovebirds you may continue I was just passing bye. I blushed and hides my face in David chest I hear himugh at my actions. he said, it nothing to worry about, you don''t have to feel shy.... I have to go now but I will see you tomorrow. I love you kitten. he hugged me and left the house. herees the question my friend is looking at me waiting for me to answer. Emma.. wow someone in a good mood, tell me what happened yesterday after we left,did you guys do it, how was he in bed, did you enjoyed , how does he kissed you ,did you moan loudly, she asked in one breath.... me,.: my goodness Emma!!!!!!!! Emma;: tell me every detail now!!! fast of no way am telling you how he is in bed and yes we did it ,it was amazing and I enjoyed it, no more questions. now tell me about you and Ethan what happening between you two. I try to change the topic but she is not listening. she keeps asking me and am blushing . we talk for some time and it was almost dinner time and we hear someone knocking on doors we look at each other hand shook our heads we didn''t expect anyone I get up and walk to the doors and open to see Ethan and I smale and wee him inside. hellodies am her to take Emma out on a date. I raised my eyebrows and look at Emma blushing and it time to pay back.i thought to myself. so em you didn''t tell me you have boyfriend who is cute did you guys do.....she cut me off. no Ethan let go now before you hear something you don''t want to hear.. I smirk knowing she got my message. she went upstairs to change and I was left with Ethan down stairs and am hoping he doesn''t tease me like Emma. so how are Sarah,he ask . am fine thank. I was about to say something when Emmae down and she looks stunning. I can see someone Stop breathing Iughed so hard that he blushed looking away I can''t believe my boss is blushing. you can take your lovelydy out now. I said gaining his attention . Emma hug me and kiss my chicks and walk to Ethan. they left after Ethan said bye to me. it''s only me now I have to make dinner. I go to the kitchen and make dinner for myself and eat dinner after am done I cleaned the kitchen and walk to my room I take a shower and wear my PJs and dry my hair and walk to the living room and ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . switch on the TV and I was looking through the channel and found a romantic movie , am watching the movie and I remember my love and I miss him already. Chapter 28: 28 - Sorry lovebirds Chapter 28: 28 - Sorry lovebirds Sarah POV I feel so happy knowing how much he cares for me. I spent the whole day with him. I remember what happened yesterday. It was beautiful and I enjoyed myselfst night. I know he looks cold and ruthless but to me, he is the best person for me. Mom was right, I should give him a chance to know him better. He is warm to me but to outside world, he is a devil but I will except him for who he is. My love for him will change him. He is driving me back to my ce and I like the care he have shown me. We arrive at my ce and walk inside. He holds my waist, pulls my face and kisses me gently, deeply, passionately. I hear a cough and broke the kiss looking who it is. I see Emma is smiling and I know she''s going to N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. tease me. "Sorry lovebirds, you may continue, I was just passing by." Emma says. I blushes and hides my face in David''s chest. I hear hisugh at my actions. "There is nothing to worry about, you don''t have to feel shy...." he says. "I have to go now but I will see you tomorrow. I love you kitten." he hugs me and leaves the house. Herees the question. "It seems someone is in a good mood, tell me what happened yesterday after we left, did you guys do it? how was he in bed? did you enjoy? how does he kiss you? did you moan loudly?" she asks in one breath and looks at me waiting for me to answer. "My goodness Emma." "Tell me every detail now." "I won''t tell you how he is in bed and yes we did it, it was amazing and I enjoyed it, no more questions. Now tell me about you and Ethan, what happened between you two?" I try to change the topic but she is not listening. She keeps asking me and I am blushing. We talks for some time and it''s almost dinner time. Someone is knocking on doors. We looks at each other and shakes our heads. We don''t expect anyone. I get up and walk to open the doors. It''s Ethan. I smile and let him in. "I am here to take Emma out on a date." I raise my eyebrows and look at Emma blushing. It''s time to pay back. "Emma, you didn''t tell me you have boyfriend who is cute. Did you guys do....." Emma cuts me off. "Ethan, let''s go now before you hear something you don''t want to hear." she says and goes upstairs to change clothes. I smirk knowing she got my message. I am left with Ethan downstairs and hoping he doesn''t tease me like Emma. "How are you and David?" he asked. "We are fine thanks." We talks for a while and Emmaes down, she looks stunning. I see someone stop breathing and blush. I can''t believe my boss is blushing. "You can take your lovelydy out now." I says gaining his attention. Emma hugs me and kisses my cheek. "Bye Sarah." Ethan says. They left the house. It''s only me now. I go to the kitchen and make dinner for myself. I miss David already. Chapter 29: I NEED HER IN MY LIFE Chapter 29: I NEED HER IN MY LIFE David.POV. I am in the caring back to drop off my kitten,am so happy she excepted me ,I will do anything to make her happy and am going to give my love to her and make sure she is always happy. I was in my thoughts when dad called me. I answered the phone. hello Dad ... hello son.... where are you am in you''re housee quickly.with that he hung up the phone . this is not going be good. I drive the car to my house when I reach home, I see dad with a girl sitting looking round my house like she is the owner. me... hi dad. hi son. dad..... sit down son I have something to talk to you about. I sit down and I can see the women seducing me with her body making funny faces and smile like a slut. I wait for dad to speak to me . son this Amelia Robinson''s and I want you to marry her. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . I look at my dad and at her and she is looking excited she stands up and walk and sit next to me. she put her arm in myp she smiled and I lost my anger and stand up pping and pushing her. and she fell on the floor, I look at my dad he was shocked at my reaction. UNCLE VICTOR I yelled get this woman out of my house NOW!!!! yes young master. he helped her get up on the floor she was scared to death by my reaction the bulter escorted her outside after she left I look at my dad who was still shock . dad what is the meaning of this ? dad.... I should be the one asking the same question. why did you p her what did she do wrong? dad I hate women who throw themselves at it disgust me and I don''t want to marry a woman like her I said yelling at my dad. am sorry son... I only wanted you to marry someone and have a family . I only want the best for you, I don''t have bad intention , I only want you to be happy. am sorry dad for yelling at you but I lost my temper when that women touch me I felt disgusted and I lost it. it ok son , but I need a daughter inw all I will marry you t......I cut him off. me.....dad I already have someone and am happy with her please be patient , don''t bring women to my house, the next one I will kill her infront of you and am serious not joking! dad...ok.. ok ..ok.. I will not you can do what you want. calm down and sit down and tell me about my daughter-inw. I sit down and tell my dad about Sarah and me and dad is happy for me . we talk for sometimes and the bulter told me the dinner is ready . dad and I walk to the dining table and take our sit and start having our food . after we we''re done with our dinner we went to the living room and dad ask me about the bussiness and we discussed new projects that am working on. dad left after sometime and I got back to my study room to finish my work I have a project and I need to check everything before making any decision. when I was done I look at my phone and it midnight I close myptop and he''d to my room,I take a shower and wear my PJ and dry my hair andid down on bed. I pick my phone and call her hopping she is not a sleep yet. I call but she''s not answering my phone. I guess she is sleeping, I miss her so much, i need her in my life and am going to make sure she''s in my life. Chapter 29: 29 - I need her in my life Chapter 29: 29 - I need her in my life David.POV. I am in the caring back to drop off my kitten,am so happy she excepted me ,I will do anything to make her happy and am going to give my love to her and make sure she is always happy. I was in my thoughts when dad called me. I answered the phone. hello Dad ... hello son.... where are you am in you''re housee quickly.with that he hung up the phone . this is not going be good. I drive the car to my house when I reach home, I see dad with a girl sitting looking round my house like she is the owner. me... hi dad. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . hi son. dad..... sit down son I have something to talk to you about. I sit down and I can see the women seducing me with her body making funny faces and smile like a slut. I wait for dad to speak to me . son this Amelia Robinson''s and I want you to marry her. I look at my dad and at her and she is looking excited she stands up and walk and sit next to me. she put her arm in myp she smiled and I lost my anger and stand up pping and pushing her. and she fell on the floor, I look at my dad he was shocked at my reaction. UNCLE VICTOR I yelled get this woman out of my house NOW!!!! yes young master. he helped her get up on the floor she was scared to death by my reaction the bulter escorted her outside after she left I look at my dad who was still shock . dad what is the meaning of this ? dad.... I should be the one asking the same question. why did you p her what did she do wrong? dad I hate women who throw themselves at it disgust me and I don''t want to marry a woman like her I said yelling at my dad. am sorry son... I only wanted you to marry someone and have a family . I only want the best for you, I don''t have bad intention , I only want you to be happy. am sorry dad for yelling at you but I lost my temper when that women touch me I felt disgusted and I lost it. it ok son , but I need a daughter inw all I will marry you t......I cut him off. me.....dad I already have someone and am happy with her please be patient , don''t bring women to my house, the next one I will kill her infront of you and am serious not joking! dad...ok.. ok ..ok.. I will not you can do what you want. calm down and sit down and tell me about my daughter-inw. I sit down and tell my dad about Sarah and me and dad is happy for me . we talk for sometimes and the bulter told me the dinner is ready . dad and I walk to the dining table and take our sit and start having our food . after we we''re done with our dinner we went to the living room and dad ask me about the bussiness and we discussed new projects that am working on. dad left after sometime and I got back to my study room to finish my work I have a project and I need to check everything before making any decision. when I was done I look at my phone and it midnight I close myptop and he''d to my room,I take a shower and wear my PJ and dry my hair andid down on bed. I pick my phone and call her hopping she is not a sleep yet. I call but she''s not answering my phone. I guess she is sleeping, I miss her so much, i need her in my life and am going to make sure she''s in my life. Chapter 30: LET GO HOME WIFEY Chapter 30: LET GO HOME WIFEY Sarah.POV. I woke up in the morning with a phone call, I pick my phone and see David calling me. David..... hello, good morning love... me.... good morning David.. David.....aming to pick you up please get ready. alright see you soon. after the call I he''d to the bathroom and take shower and dress up in office clothes because am going to work I guess he wants to drop off to work. after am done I he''d downstairs and I found Emma waiting for me looking lovely. good morning em. where are you going dress like this ? Emma.... am not sure Ethan told me to get ready. mmmh what going on I thought to myself, I sit down and have a coffee. we hear nock on the door, I open and see the boys together. wee inside and good morning to you both ,they respond and get in. we walk to the living room and take a sit . David ask. Sarah am here to take you somewhere and please don''t say no. alright then let go I said standing up ,he stopped me and ask me to change, am confused ,so I ask am going to work today why do I have to change? Ethan... no your not going to work we are going somewhere . what is going on here? no body said anything. alright then wait for me to change I he''d upstairs and David follow me to my room. he ask . Sarah let go and get married today. I widen my eyes and ask what!!!! yes let''s go love , I love you and I want us to get married and that why Ethan and Emma are waiting downstairs please marry me. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. shouldn''t you propose and give me a wedding fast???? David... don''t worry I will give you a wedding anywhere you want but not right now . please trust me . I will give you a wedding when the righte . okay but I have to ask you why don''t you want a wedding right now??? am sorry love but I can''t tell you why but I have to keep you safe, and announcing my wedding will Keep you in danger, please trust me love. I thought for sometime and I said yes but why will I be in danger. maybe he have a lot of enemies and they will target me to get to him. ok let me change we can go . he hung me and kiss my lips and leave the room. I can''t believe am going to get married today. I walk down stairs and see everyone waiting for me I smale and David hold my hand and we walk outside , get in the car Ethan Infront and me and David in the back sit , we went to the registration office and registered our marriage us Emma and Ethan us our witness. congrattions guys!!! Emma congrats us and Ethan the same. I can''t believe am married now . this is not what I imagine myself getting married this way . my husband is smiling and I don''t know why I feel happy seeing him smiling. let go home wifey . I nods my head and walk sides by side . Ethan and em follow behind us ,we get in the car and I sit next to him , holding my hand, and I ask him . where is the ring ????? I ask smiling and he smiles back and said, patients love I will give you whatever you want . he''d to back to my house so we can drop Emma and walk inside am going to miss this house ,I know I have to leave with my husband but I know everything will be ok, I hope so, I didn''t even tell mom am getting married, I hope she will be happy for me. I look at everyoneughing and this is what I always wanted a happy family. Chapter 30: 30 - Lets go home, wifey Chapter 30: 30 - Let''s go home, wifey Sarah.POV. I woke up in the morning with a phone call, I pick my phone and see David calling me. David..... hello, good morning love... me.... good morning David.. David.....aming to pick you up please get ready. alright see you soon. after the call I he''d to the bathroom and take shower and dress up in office clothes because am going to work I guess he wants to drop off to work. after am done I he''d downstairs and I found Emma waiting for me looking lovely. good morning em. where are you going dress like this ? Emma.... am not sure Ethan told me to get ready. mmmh what going on I thought to myself, I sit down and have a coffee. we hear nock on the door, I open and see the boys together. wee inside and good morning to you both ,they respond and get in. we walk to the living room and take a sit . David ask. Sarah am here to take you somewhere and please don''t say no. alright then let go I said standing up ,he stopped me and ask me to change, am confused ,so I ask am going to work today why do I have to change? Ethan... no your not going to work we are going somewhere . what is going on here? no body said anything. alright then wait for me to change I he''d upstairs and David follow me to my room. he ask . Sarah let go and get married today. I widen my eyes and ask what!!!! yes let''s go love , I love you and I want us to get married and that why Ethan and Emma are waiting downstairs please marry me. shouldn''t you propose and give me a wedding fast???? David... don''t worry I will give you a wedding anywhere you want but not right now . please trust me . I will give you a wedding when the righte . okay but I have to ask you why don''t you want a wedding right now??? am sorry love but I can''t tell you why but I have to keep you safe, and announcing my wedding will Keep you in danger, please trust me love. I thought for sometime and I said yes but why will I be in danger. maybe he have a lot of enemies and they will target me to get to him. ok let me change we can go . he hung me and kiss my lips and leave the room. I can''t believe am going to get married today. I walk down stairs and see everyone waiting for me I smale and David hold my hand and we walk outside , get in the car Ethan Infront and me and David in the back sit , we went to the registration office and registered our marriage us Emma and Ethan us our witness. congrattions guys!!! Emma congrats us and Ethan the same. I can''t believe am married now . N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. this is not what I imagine myself getting married this way . my husband is smiling and I don''t know why I feel happy seeing him smiling. let go home wifey . I nods my head and walk sides by side . Ethan and em follow behind us ,we get in the car and I sit next to him , holding my hand, and I ask him . where is the ring ????? I ask smiling and he smiles back and said, patients love I will give you whatever you want . he''d to back to my house so we can drop Emma and walk inside am going to miss this house ,I know I have to leave with my husband but I know everything will be ok, I hope so, I didn''t even tell mom am getting married, I hope she will be happy for me. I look at everyoneughing and this is what I always wanted a happy family. Chapter 31: WEDDING NIGHT Chapter 31: WEDDING NIGHT David POV. I couldn''t sleep wellst night. I was thinking of how to convince Sarah to marry me, I called Ethan and I ask him to help me and he agreed to my n, I know every woman wants a proper proposal and beautiful wedding and am going to give her the best wedding, but I can''t right now, I have a lot of enemies and they will use her as my weaknesses . I have to protect her . no one cane after me that I can''t handle on my own, but I have to keep her safe , her peaceful life is most important thing in my life. I don''t want to take that away from her. Ethan came to my house and we drive to pick up the girls and am very nervous, what if she rejected me again, what if she won''t agree with me , what if she won''t love me back, I ask Ethan and he said everything will be ok. I want to keep our marriage in secret ept our family will know. I hope she will understand me. Ethan called Emma and told her to get ready. I call my baby and told her to get ready, I want to marry her today. we nock the door and she opens and she is looking beautiful as always. she wee us to the house, she follows us behind and sit down next to me , while Ethan sit next to Emma and I have started to notice this two have fillings for each other. I asked my girl we have to go somewhere and she can''t say no to me. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. she agreed and I ask her to change,she looks confused but she went upstairs to change while I follow her to the room, I ask her to marry me and she was surprised I understand her and I can''t wait her to be my wife. I exin everything and told her to trust me. I will fix everything to give her a normal life but I have to keep her safe. we got married and I am so happy today,we went back to her house to drop her friend and Ethan because I know he likes her .I ask my wife to pack everything she wants to carry. after parking we went to our home. , on our way I take her to the mall and went to the jewel shop, I have to buy our rings. we went inside the building and walk to the shop , and he''d inside. wee Mr Benson and miss i want to see your manager . I said coldly with no emotion on my face. the managere to me and wee me with respect, I ask him to show us the best ring ring he have, I ask my wife to choose what she wants, she chose a diamond ring with heart shaped on it , I ask the manager to park the rings. After parking we walk to the car and he''d home. I drive the car to my house . we reach and I introduce her to the maids and the bulter. I ask the maid to serve lunch. we walk to the dinning room and the maid service our lunch . we had our food and I take my wife to our room and I couldn''t wait anymore. I pulled her waist and kiss her lips, I devoured her lips demanding her to open her mouth for me. I take her dress off and unhook her bra..kissing her again slowly moving to her neck and giving hickey , she moaned my name. I grabbed her breasts and sucking and kissing her whole body ,I went down to her waist and pulled her panties off,I kiss her things, your so wet kitten, I licked her core and she moaned making me hard,I didn''t stop,I suck even harder she reached her climax and I licked her juice and hover over her .she closed her eyes and I kiss her lips and put my manhood in her womanhood, I moved slowly I waited she adjusted to my size . I moved slowly and thrust her with pressure. I increase my space, the whole room was filled with our moans and heavily breaths . after we reach our climax,I carried her bridestyle to the bathroom and clean her. when I was done I wipe andid her on the bed and kiss her lips. I love you my wife . Chapter 31: 31 - Wedding Night Chapter 31: 31 - Wedding Night David POV. I couldn''t sleep wellst night. I was thinking of how to convince Sarah to marry me, I called Ethan and I ask him to help me and he agreed to my n, I know every woman wants a proper proposal and beautiful wedding and am going to give her the best wedding, but I can''t right now, I have a lot of enemies and they will use her as my weaknesses . I have to protect her . no one cane after me that I can''t handle on my own, but I have to keep her safe , her peaceful life is most important thing in my life. I don''t want to take that away from her. Ethan came to my house and we drive to pick up the girls and am very nervous, what if she rejected me again, what if she won''t agree with me , what if she won''t love me back, I ask Ethan and he said everything will be ok. I want to keep our marriage in secret ept our family will know. I hope she will understand me. Ethan called Emma and told her to get ready. I call my baby and told her to get ready, I want to marry her today. we nock the door and she opens and she is looking beautiful as always. she wee us to the house, she follows us behind and sit down next to me , while Ethan sit next to Emma and I have started to notice this two have fillings for each other. I asked my girl we have to go somewhere and she can''t say no to me. she agreed and I ask her to change,she looks confused but she went upstairs to change while I follow her to the room, I ask her to marry me and she was surprised I understand her and I can''t wait her to be my wife. I exin everything and told her to trust me. I will fix everything to give her a normal life but I have to keep her safe. we got married and I am so happy today,we went back to her house to drop her friend and Ethan because I know he likes her .I ask my wife to pack everything she wants to carry. after parking we went to our home. , on our way I take her to the mall and went to the jewel shop, I have to buy our rings. we went inside the building and walk to the shop , and he''d inside. wee Mr Benson and miss i want to see your manager . I said coldly with no emotion on my face. the managere to me and wee me with respect, I ask him to show us the best ring ring he have, I ask my wife to choose what she wants, she chose a diamond ring with heart shaped on it , I ask the manager to park the rings. After parking we walk to the car and he''d home. I drive the car to my house . we reach and I introduce her to the maids and the bulter. I ask the maid to serve lunch. we walk to the dinning room and the maid service our lunch . we had our food and I take my wife to our room and I couldn''t wait anymore. I pulled her waist and kiss her lips, I devoured her lips demanding her to open her mouth for me. I take her dress off and unhook her bra..kissing her again slowly moving to her neck and giving hickey , she moaned my name. I grabbed her breasts and sucking and kissing her whole body ,I went down to her waist and pulled her panties off,I kiss her things, your so wet kitten, I licked her core and she moaned making me hard,I didn''t stop,I suck even harder she reached her climax and I licked her juice and hover over her .she closed her eyes and I kiss her ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . lips and put my manhood in her womanhood, I moved slowly I waited she adjusted to my size . I moved slowly and thrust her with pressure. I increase my space, the whole room was filled with our moans and heavily breaths . after we reach our climax,I carried her bridestyle to the bathroom and clean her. when I was done I wipe andid her on the bed and kiss her lips. I love you my wife . Chapter 32: ARE YOU HAPPY HONEY Chapter 32: ARE YOU HAPPY HONEY Sarah.POV. 32 when we went in our room my husband made love to me with so much pleasure, I felt his love for me after he cleaned me I slept, and I heard him saying he loves me and I hope I made the right decision to marry him. I want to be the best wife . I slept for 3 hours , when I open my eyes I didn''t see him in the room I got up , and look for something to wear because I was naked, I look around and I didn''t see my luggage anywhere, I walk in the closet and it''s was big enough like my room in my house, I open the closet and he has so many clothes. I open the other one to find a woman clothes all new and were my size,I smale knowing he did this for me, I choose a ck top and shorts. I dress up and walk out of our room, I didn''t see him anywhere, I went to the kitchen and saw the maid making dinner. madam how can we help you? one of them ask me . what is your name I ask the one who talk to me. am Alice madam. she introduced me to the other 3 off them . Alice was uncle Victor wife she was in her 40s . am okay aut Alice. I hope I can call you aunt Alice? yes madam no problems , can I get you anything? she ask. yes I want a ss of orange juice please. she smiled and give me the juice. I walk out of the kitchen , I see uncle Victoring towards me. good evening madam. good evening uncle Victor, where is David? young master is in the study room. can you show me where is the study room? sure follow me this way. I follow him and he showed me the door and I told him to go back it''s fine. I was about to nock the door but I stop when I had him talking to someone, I miss you too and I will I didn''t nock I went back upstairs and close the door, why do I feel bad when I had him talking with someone on the phone, I know I have trouble trusting people , this can''t happen again to me I don''t know if I will be able to handle it''s. I was in my thoughts when I had my phone ringing and it was my mom, hello mom. hello honey how are you? am doing fine mom. mom I have something to tell you ...I ..g....I got married today. mom...what??? why didn''t you tell me? she ask . am sorry mom I didn''t knew until this morning. mom...are you happy honey ? am happy mom . N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. mom...alright honey and please bring him home so I can see him . alright mom I will talk talk him. mom..alright honey see you soon bye . she hung up the call. and I feel a tear drop in my chicks , I know how it''s feels to be in a rtionship with someone who broke my heart. because it happen to me 2years ago when my ex cheated on me . we dated for 3years and I loved him with all my heart and he betrayed me. it''s was very difficult to move on. I was crying remembering what he did to me when I hear someone open the door I wipe my tears and look away, I hear my husband walking behind me. David...kitten when did you woke up? me...awhile ago. David... are you ok?? yes I am okay am going down stairs please excuse me. I get up and walk out of the bedroom. I don''t want to doubt him but I don''t think I can trust him. I don''t want to fight with him in our fast day of marriage. I walk down stairs and sit in the living room , I put on the TV on and watch a movie and I see him David... baby are you ok?? you don''t look fine. am fine . he was about to say something when uncle Victor told us dinner is served I switched off the TV and walk to the dinning table. we had our food in silent I didn''t say anything he tried to talk to me but I didn''t say anything, when I was done eating I went back to our room . David came after a few minutes, he tried to talk to me but I said am tired and I want to sleep. he said okay and leave the room. Chapter 32: 32 - Are you happy, honey? Chapter 32: 32 - Are you happy, honey? Sarah POV when we went in our room my husband made love to me with so much pleasure, I felt his love for me after he cleaned me I slept, and I heard him saying he loves me and I hope I made the right decision to marry him. I want to be the best wife . I slept for 3 hours , when I open my eyes I didn''t see him in the room I got up , and look for something to wear because I was naked, I look around and I didn''t see my luggage anywhere, I walk in the closet and it''s was big enough like my room in my house, I open the closet and he has so many clothes. I open the other one to find a woman clothes all new and were my size,I smale knowing he did this for me, I choose a ck top and shorts. I dress up and walk out of our room, I didn''t see him anywhere, I went to the kitchen and saw the maid making dinner. madam how can we help you? one of them ask me . what is your name I ask the one who talk to me. am Alice madam. she introduced me to the other 3 off them . Alice was uncle Victor wife she was in her 40s . am okay aut Alice. I hope I can call you aunt Alice? yes madam no problems , can I get you anything? she ask. yes I want a ss of orange juice please. she smiled and give me the juice. I walk out of the kitchen , I see uncle Victoring towards me. good evening madam. good evening uncle Victor, where is David? young master is in the study room. can you show me where is the study room? sure follow me this way. I follow him and he showed me the door and I told him to go back it''s fine. I was about to nock the door but I stop when I had him talking to someone, I miss you too and I will I didn''t nock I went back upstairs and close the door, why do I feel bad when I had him talking with someone on the phone, I know I have trouble trusting people , this can''t happen again to me I don''t know if I will be able to handle it''s. I was in my thoughts when I had my phone ringing and it was my mom, hello mom. hello honey how are you? am doing fine mom. mom I have something to tell you ...I ..g....I got married today. mom...what??? why didn''t you tell me? she ask . am sorry mom I didn''t knew until this morning. mom...are you happy honey ? am happy mom . mom...alright honey and please bring him home so I can see him . alright mom I will talk talk him. mom..alright honey see you soon bye . she hung up the call. and I feel a tear drop in my chicks , I know how it''s feels to be in a rtionship with someone who broke my heart. because it happen to me 2years ago when my ex cheated on me . we dated for 3years and I loved him with all my heart and he betrayed me. it''s was very difficult to move on. I was crying remembering what he did to me when I hear someone open the door I wipe my tears and look away, I hear my husband walking behind me. David...kitten when did you woke up? me...awhile ago. David... are you ok?? yes I am okay am going down stairs please excuse me. I get up and walk out of the bedroom. I don''t want to doubt him but I don''t think I can trust him. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I don''t want to fight with him in our fast day of marriage. I walk down stairs and sit in the living room , I put on the TV on and watch a movie and I see him David... baby are you ok?? you don''t look fine. am fine . he was about to say something when uncle Victor told us dinner is served I switched off the TV and walk to the dinning table. we had our food in silent I didn''t say anything he tried to talk to me but I didn''t say anything, when I was done eating I went back to our room . David came after a few minutes, he tried to talk to me but I said am tired and I want to sleep. he said okay and leave the room. Chapter 33: WHY ARE YOU AVOIDING ME? Chapter 33: WHY ARE YOU AVOIDING ME? David. POV. 33 I watched my baby sleeping and I cover her body with bedsheets.i walk to my study room I have a conference room and I can''t cancel it. I open the theptop and start working immediately after 40 minute my PA called to inform me of my meeting and I hung up and start the meeting it was 2hours when we finished. I had my phone ringing and it''s was my friend , Ann Jones we have been friends since we''re kid she went to London when we finished high school. we have beenmunicating since then and when I go to London for business, we see eachother,I know she likes more than a friend but I only see her us a sister. she ising to New York for business and am happy sheing in a week. she wants to see me, I ask her toe to my office when she arrives in New York. after I was done talking to her. I went back to my room, I want to check on my wife if she is awake. I open the door and she''s awake, I walk close to her and talk to her and she is avoiding me , she left the room I was confused.what happened to her did I do something to her, I have to find out what is going on with her , I went downstairs to talk to her but she doesn''t want to tell me what wrong with her. we have our dinner in silent , I was watching her eat, she finished before me and left the table. I finished my food and went back to our room . I wanted to talk to her but she said she is tired and want to sleep. I left the room and he''d back to my study room to finish some files . after 1hour I went back to the bedroom and take shower and wear my PJ. I climbed up to the bed, pull my wife close and hold her waist and sleep. in the morning I wake up and she is not in the room I slipped out of the bed and went to the bathroom and freshen up Ip towel and walk to my closet I take a ck suit white shirt and tie, I quickly get dressed and walk out of my room it''s already 8am I sit down in the dinning room and the maid service me my breakfast, I called uncle Victor and ask him where is my wife and he told me she left to the office, I got upset and walk out of the house ,my driver waiting for me outside open the door for me and uncle Victor put myptop bag in the car . to Ethan office I said to the driver. yes sir. I reached his office and step down from the car , wait here aming back. with that I walked into the elevator and press the button, I step out of the elevator and walk to the office , I see her working I grabbed her hands and open Ethan office . I walk inside and he was surprised to see me . Ethan please excuse us . he ask me if everything is alright and I nodded my head. he stand up and went out of the office. I look at my wife who look worried. why did you leave the house without informing me I ask loudly. she shook her arm off my hand, Sarah...do I need to inform you everything I do ? I got angry at her questions. why are you avoiding me ? Sarah...am not avoiding you am working, my life doesn''t have to stop because you''re my husband. fine you can work I don''t have a problem with you working. but please let me know when you leave the house. Sarah...if there is nothing else I have to go back to work. I tried to hug her but she push me away and walk out of the office. Ethan walk in after her . he ask. bro is everything ok between you two?? yes everything is ok I was just worried about her she left the house without informing me. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ok I have to leave I have a meeting in 30 minutes. I will see youter. I step out of the office and she was not there. alright my wife if you don''t want to talk to me then let see for how long your going to avoid me. with that I walk out of the building. Chapter 33: 33 - Why are you avoiding me? Chapter 33: 33 - Why are you avoiding me? David POV I watched my baby sleeping and I cover her body with bedsheets.i walk to my study room I have a conference room and I can''t cancel it. I open the theptop and start working immediately after 40 minute my PA called to inform me of my meeting and I hung up and start the meeting it was 2hours when we finished. I had my phone ringing and it''s was my friend , Ann Jones we have been friends since we''re kid she went to London when we finished high school. we have beenmunicating since then and when I go to London for business, we see eachother,I know she likes more than a friend but I only see her us a sister. she ising to New York for business and am happy sheing in a week. she wants to see me, I ask her toe to my office when she arrives in New York. after I was done talking to her. I went back to my room, I want to check on my wife if she is awake. I open the door and she''s awake, I walk close to her and talk to her and she is avoiding me , she left the room I was confused.what happened to her did I do something to her, I have to find out what is going on with her , I went downstairs to talk to her but she doesn''t want to tell me what wrong with her. we have our dinner in silent , I was watching her eat, she finished before me and left the table. I finished my food and went back to our room . I wanted to talk to her but she said she is tired and want to sleep. I left the room and he''d back to my study room to finish some files . after 1hour I went back to the bedroom and take shower and wear my PJ. I climbed up to the bed, pull my wife close and hold her waist and sleep. in the morning I wake up and she is not in the room I slipped out of the bed and went to the bathroom and freshen up Ip towel and walk to my closet I take a ck suit white shirt and tie, I quickly get dressed and walk out of my room it''s already 8am I sit down in the dinning room and the maid service me my breakfast, I called uncle Victor and ask him where is my wife and he told me she left to the office, I got upset and walk out of the house ,my driver waiting for me outside open the door for me and uncle N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Victor put myptop bag in the car . to Ethan office I said to the driver. yes sir. I reached his office and step down from the car , wait here aming back. with that I walked into the elevator and press the button, I step out of the elevator and walk to the office , I see her working I grabbed her hands and open Ethan office . I walk inside and he was surprised to see me . Ethan please excuse us . he ask me if everything is alright and I nodded my head. he stand up and went out of the office. I look at my wife who look worried. why did you leave the house without informing me I ask loudly. she shook her arm off my hand, Sarah...do I need to inform you everything I do ? I got angry at her questions. why are you avoiding me ? Sarah...am not avoiding you am working, my life doesn''t have to stop because you''re my husband. fine you can work I don''t have a problem with you working. but please let me know when you leave the house. Sarah...if there is nothing else I have to go back to work. I tried to hug her but she push me away and walk out of the office. Ethan walk in after her . he ask. bro is everything ok between you two?? yes everything is ok I was just worried about her she left the house without informing me. ok I have to leave I have a meeting in 30 minutes. I will see youter. I step out of the office and she was not there. alright my wife if you don''t want to talk to me then let see for how long your going to avoid me. with that I walk out of the building. Chapter 34: BECOME STRONG FOR MYSELF AND MOM Chapter 34: BECOME STRONG FOR MYSELF AND MOM Sarah.POV. 34 it''s been one week since we got married and things are not going very well,he doesn''t talk to me,he I have to talk him somehow we can''t live like this . am in my office doing my work and it''s almost lunch time,I went to Ethan office and I told him I have to leave and he nods his head and I thank him and he''d to his office . when I arrive there I didn''t have appointment so ,I have to ask reception I was about to walk when I saw Mr Liam and I walk to him and smile. hello Mr Liam am here to see your boss please can you please take me to him. sure follow me .he said, I follow him to his office and I said it''s fine and I ask him to go back but he said no .so we walk to his office and he knocked his office and open the door and what I saw broke my heart, he was kissing a woman who look very beautiful and elegant. Liam...sorry sir miss Anderson wanted to see you. he look towards our direction and he was shoock to see me .I turned around and left the building. I didn''t know what was happening around me I got a taxi and went to my mother house I was crying all the way to the ce, the driver was watching me but he didn''t ask me why I was crying .I wipe my tears and text my boss am not going to the office and switch off the phone. I felt pain in my heart that I couldn''t breath properly and I remember my painful memories, shback 2yrs ago. I was on my to see Alex my boyfriend in his house , we''re dating for 3yrs and am nning when I graduate from college am going to marry him ,he is a nice boyfriend he has never Forse me to do anything I don''t want to do . I went to his house and open the door with my keys and walk inside I had some noiseing from his room I walk inside and I felt so broken and I couldn''t say anything he was having sex with my best friend Lizzy , I felt weak and my book drop off the floor he turned around and saw me .he was shoock to see me and Lizzy was smiling. he tried to exin but I didn''t wait I pped him on his face and brake up with him and take my book and throw his keys to him and walk out of his house, I was crying so hard that I couldn''t see where I was going,I was almost hit by a car when someone pushed me back I turned around to see Emma looking worried and scared. what happened capcake??? sob....sob.....sob..... Alex and Lizzy I saw them having sex. it''s ok he doesn''t deserve you it ok ,you be fine. I couldn''t breathe and fainted in her arms . I woke up in the hospital after 2days and my mom was crying to see me going through the pain. from that day I promise I will be strong for myself and mom. shback edd. now it happening again, God why me , what did I do that was so wrong that am going the same pain again , I felt like am having attack again ,I pick my pill from my handbag and swallow it without water. after sometime I felt better ,in no time I arrive home I paid the driver and step down,I walk to the door, I nock on the door and mom open the door and I hug her while crying mom...sob..he Ch.... and I N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. copse in her arms I felt mom calling me but I couldn''t open my eyes all respond to her,I don''t know what happened after that. Chapter 34: 34 - Become strong for myself and mom Chapter 34: 34 - Be strong for myself and mom Sarah POV it''s been one week since we got married and things are not going very well,he doesn''t talk to me,he I have to talk him somehow we can''t live like this . am in my office doing my work and it''s almost lunch time,I went to Ethan office and I told him I have to leave and he nods his head and I thank him and he''d to his office . when I arrive there I didn''t have appointment so ,I have to ask reception I was about to walk when I saw Mr Liam and I walk to him and smile. hello Mr Liam am here to see your boss please can you please take me to him. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . sure follow me .he said, I follow him to his office and I said it''s fine and I ask him to go back but he said no .so we walk to his office and he knocked his office and open the door and what I saw broke my heart, he was kissing a woman who look very beautiful and elegant. Liam...sorry sir miss Anderson wanted to see you. he look towards our direction and he was shoock to see me .I turned around and left the building. I didn''t know what was happening around me I got a taxi and went to my mother house I was crying all the way to the ce, the driver was watching me but he didn''t ask me why I was crying .I wipe my tears and text my boss am not going to the office and switch off the phone. I felt pain in my heart that I couldn''t breath properly and I remember my painful memories, shback 2yrs ago. I was on my to see Alex my boyfriend in his house , we''re dating for 3yrs and am nning when I graduate from college am going to marry him ,he is a nice boyfriend he has never Forse me to do anything I don''t want to do . I went to his house and open the door with my keys and walk inside I had some noiseing from his room I walk inside and I felt so broken and I couldn''t say anything he was having sex with my best friend Lizzy , I felt weak and my book drop off the floor he turned around and saw me .he was shoock to see me and Lizzy was smiling. he tried to exin but I didn''t wait I pped him on his face and brake up with him and take my book and throw his keys to him and walk out of his house, I was crying so hard that I couldn''t see where I was going,I was almost hit by a car when someone pushed me back I turned around to see Emma looking worried and scared. what happened capcake??? sob....sob.....sob..... Alex and Lizzy I saw them having sex. it''s ok he doesn''t deserve you it ok ,you be fine. I couldn''t breathe and fainted in her arms . I woke up in the hospital after 2days and my mom was crying to see me going through the pain. from that day I promise I will be strong for myself and mom. shback edd. now it happening again, God why me , what did I do that was so wrong that am going the same pain again , I felt like am having attack again ,I pick my pill from my handbag and swallow it without water. after sometime I felt better ,in no time I arrive home I paid the driver and step down,I walk to the door, I nock on the door and mom open the door and I hug her while crying mom...sob..he Ch.... and I copse in her arms I felt mom calling me but I couldn''t open my eyes all respond to her,I don''t know what happened after that. Chapter 35: IT OK BRO I BELIEVE YOU Chapter 35: IT OK BRO I BELIEVE YOU David.POV. IT been 1 weeks since that day I have been avoiding her us well, Iete when she is a sleep,I always hug her to sleep and wake up before her. I want her to tell me what is wrong with with her . so I decided to give her time. it been difficult to stay away from her but I want know what I did to her . am in my office when Anna came to my office I stand up and she hugged me and kiss me in my lips I was about to push her when I had someone opening the door Liam said miss Anderson is here to see me I was shocked to see her looking at me with shock before I could say anything she turned around and left I push Anna and I tried to reach her but she was already gone I tried looking around but I couldn''t find her anywhere, I went back to my office and Anna was still standing there . David who was that slut? I pped her face and drugged her out of my office and close the door,I look for my phone and I called her and the phone was off shit!!! Liam cancel all my meeting from today and don''t ever let Anna in this building again! yes sir. I walk out of the building and got in the car and drove back at her office and she was not there,I went back home and she was not there I got worried I tried calling her again but the phone was still off.shit what have I done. I drive to Emma house and I nock the door. Emma is my wife here? Emma....no I haven''t seen her since the day you guys left the house. what wrong did you guys have fight? she saw me kissing a woman when I finished talking she pped me in my face I was so shocked know one have ever dare to p me. EMMA!!!! do you know who y...... she cut me off. SHUT UP NO MORE WORDS FROM YOU M.R BENSON you don''t know what you have done Sarah have some problems handling shock, she gets attack when she''s shook and can''t breathe . what???? Emma.....we have to find her you idiot! she yell at me . we call Ethan to help us find her but Ethan told me she sent him a text 2hours ago she will not be my god where is she. we look around the hospital and the park but we couldn''t find her anywhere, Emma was crying i tried looking around we couldn''t find her anywhere. I stop the car and called Evans to find my wife . after waiting for 20 minutes he sent me taxi number when she left the office. I called the driver and he give me the address where she went .I told Emma she was not in city . she told me she knows where she''s. I called Ethan toe with us and he followed us behind , we arrive at her mom ce and knock the door, there was no one who answered the door. Emma called her and told her she is in the hospital I got scared, Ethan drove us with his car to the hospital where she was .we reach there in 20 minutes. we walk to the reception and ask where is the room number of Sarah Anderson, she directed us to the room ,we went and open the door. she was sleeping on the hospital bed,her face was pale and it''s was my fault,how could I have done this to my wife. her mom got up and hug Emma crying. emma...aunt how is she now? miss Anderson....she is fine the doctor said she will wake up in the morning. the doctor told me if not for her taking the medicine in time today she could have die today sob...sob...sob.. who are this men? she ask Emma. Emma said .. Ethan her boss and David her husband, us soon she saw me and had my name. I felt two p on my face I guess today I was not lucky being p by two women. get out of here now!!!! she shouted at me . Ethan walk to me and ask me to go out with him. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . we walk outside and I hug him and I didn''t mean for this to happen it was idents I can''t cheat on her . I love my wife. it ok I believe you bro . but you have to wait until I talk to her mom fast ok? I break the hug and let Ethan talk to her. Chapter 35: 35 - Its okay bro I believe you Chapter 35: 35 - It''s okay bro I believe you David POV IT been 1 weeks since that day I have been avoiding her us well, Iete when she is a sleep,I always hug her to sleep and wake up before her. I want her to tell me what is wrong with with her . so I decided to give her time. it been difficult to stay away from her but I want know what I did to her . am in my office when Anna came to my office I stand up and she hugged me and kiss me in my lips I was about to push her when I had someone opening the door Liam said miss Anderson is here to see me I was shocked to see her looking at me with shock before I could say anything she turned around and left I push Anna and I tried to reach her but she was already gone I tried looking around but I couldn''t find her anywhere, I went back to my office and Anna was still standing there . David who was that slut? I pped her face and drugged her out of my office and close the door,I look for my phone and I called her and the phone was off shit!!! Liam cancel all my meeting from today and don''t ever let Anna in this building again! yes sir. I walk out of the building and got in the car and drove back at her office and she was not there,I went back home and she was not there I got worried I tried calling her again but the phone was still off.shit what have I done. I drive to Emma house and I nock the door. Emma is my wife here? Emma....no I haven''t seen her since the day you guys left the house. what wrong did you guys have fight? she saw me kissing a woman when I finished talking she pped me in my face I was so shocked know one have ever dare to p me. EMMA!!!! do you know who y...... she cut me off. SHUT UP NO MORE WORDS FROM YOU M.R BENSON you don''t know what you have done Sarah have some problems handling shock, she gets attack when she''s shook and can''t breathe . what???? Emma.....we have to find her you idiot! she yell at me . we call Ethan to help us find her but Ethan told me she sent him a text 2hours ago she will not be my god where is she. we look around the hospital and the park but we couldn''t find her anywhere, Emma was crying i tried looking around we couldn''t find her anywhere. I stop the car and called Evans to find my wife . after waiting for 20 minutes he sent me taxi number when she left the office. I called the driver and he give me the address where she went .I told Emma she was not in city . she told me she knows where she''s. I called Ethan toe with us and he followed us behind , we arrive at her mom ce and knock the door, there was no one who answered the door. Emma called her and told her she is in the hospital I got scared, Ethan drove us with his car to the hospital where she was .we reach there in 20 minutes. we walk to the reception and ask where is the room number of Sarah Anderson, she directed us to the room ,we went and open the door. she was sleeping on the hospital bed,her face was pale and it''s was my fault,how could I have done this to my wife. her mom got up and hug Emma crying. emma...aunt how is she now? miss Anderson....she is fine the doctor said she will wake up in the morning. the doctor told me if not for her taking the medicine in time today she could have die today sob...sob...sob.. who are this men? she ask Emma. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Emma said .. Ethan her boss and David her husband, us soon she saw me and had my name. I felt two p on my face I guess today I was not lucky being p by two women. get out of here now!!!! she shouted at me . Ethan walk to me and ask me to go out with him. we walk outside and I hug him and I didn''t mean for this to happen it was idents I can''t cheat on her . I love my wife. it ok I believe you bro . but you have to wait until I talk to her mom fast ok? I break the hug and let Ethan talk to her. Chapter 36: CAN WE TALK? Chapter 36: CAN WE TALK? Sarah POV. I woke up in a hospital bed, and I remember what happened yesterday , I look around to find mom and Emma , sleeping I called my mom and she came to me ,I hug her and cry.emma wake up to the sound of my crying. mom why is always happening to me, what did I do wrong in my life, he ask me to trust him and I open my heart to him and he betrayed me after one week of our marriage. mom.... it''s ok stop crying everything will be ok , I am going to call the doctor, Emma went to call the door,she came back with the door and Ethan. doctor check on me and told me am ok I can go home, but I have to take care of myself ,I nodded my head and he left, how are you feeling Sarah? Ethan ask . am ok . Ethan.... I know you are agry at him but he is waiting outside and he wants to see you . I don''t want to see him, and please tell him I want a divorce!! everyone looks at me in shock. mom ... honey I know you''re upset please don''t make this decision until you hear him out. I don''t want to talk to him please tell him to leave. alright Sarah I will tell him what you want. Ethan said and left. I was discharged from the hospital hospital and me and mom, Emma went to mom ce. I was in my room when she talked to me. Emma..... capcake can I talk to you about David please hear me out. ok tell me! Emma.... I know what you saw was true and he told me when he came to my house to look for you , I p him because I knew how you felt.i was so angry that time and I was scared. we kept looking for you,he was like mad man, we look for for 2hours ,I know he loves you. we found you , came to check on you in the hospital, he told us what happened. that women is David childhood friend they grow up together,she always have fillings for him, he told me he only like her us a sister. she was the one who kiss him, you walk when he was about to push her away. please give him a chance to talk to him before you think of divorce. em how do you expect me to believe him when I saw him we my own eyes, am d you pped him for me , but right now I don''t want to see him, please leave my room, I want to be alone. she walked out of the room and close the door,I burst into tears I cried my heart out with pain, how do I trust him from now on ,I almost died yesterday, what happened next time. I don''t want to go through this pain again. my mome to my room and hug me I cried in mom arms ,mom I don''t want to feel this pain anyone please tell me what I should do because I don''t know what to do. who gets married and get divorce in one week? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I ask mom. mom..... honey stop crying everything will be ok . I was angry at him for hurting my daughter, I know I was the one who ask you to give him a chance please think about it.do you want to give up on your marriage before it even begin. I don''t want to give up on my marriage but am hurts inside mom . mom....it ok to fill the pain,you have to be strong and talk to him and whatever decision you make I will support you ,your my daughter. thank you mom! I will think about it. she left my room and I fell asleep . when I woke up it was in the evening and I was hungry I went to the bathroom and wash my face and walk to the living room, I saw everyone,mom, Ethan, Emma and him. he saw me and stand up and walk to me . can we please talk,he ask me. I said letter after I have my food. with that I walk to the dinning room and left him standing in the living room. Chapter 36: 36 - Can we talk? Chapter 36: 36 - Can we talk? Sarah POV I woke up in a hospital bed, and I remember what happened yesterday , I look around to find mom and Emma , sleeping I called my mom and she came to me ,I hug her and cry.emma wake up to the sound of my crying. mom why is always happening to me, what did I do wrong in my life, he ask me to trust him and I open my heart to him and he betrayed me after one week of our marriage. mom.... it''s ok stop crying everything will be ok , I am going to call the doctor, Emma went to call the door,she came back with the door and Ethan. doctor check on me and told me am ok I can go home, but I have to take care of myself ,I nodded my head and he left, how are you feeling Sarah? Ethan ask . am ok . Ethan.... I know you are agry at him but he is waiting outside and he wants to see you . I don''t want to see him, and please tell him I want a divorce!! everyone looks at me in shock. mom ... honey I know you''re upset please don''t make this decision until you hear him out. I don''t want to talk to him please tell him to leave. alright Sarah I will tell him what you want. Ethan said and left. I was discharged from the hospital hospital and me and mom, Emma went to mom ce. I was in my room when she talked to me. Emma..... capcake can I talk to you about David please hear me out. ok tell me! Emma.... I know what you saw was true and he told me when he came to my house to look for you , I p him because I knew how you felt.i was so angry that time and I was scared. we kept looking for you,he was like mad man, we look for for 2hours ,I know he loves you. we found you , came to check on you in the hospital, he told us what happened. that women is David childhood friend they grow up together,she always have fillings for him, he told me he only like her us a sister. she was the one who kiss him, you walk when he was about to push her away. please give him a chance to talk to him before you think of divorce. em how do you expect me to believe him when I saw him we my own eyes, am d you pped him for me , but right now I don''t want to see him, please leave my room, I want to be alone. she walked out of the room and close the door,I burst into tears I cried my heart out with pain, how do I trust him from now on ,I almost died yesterday, what happened next time. I don''t want to go through this pain again. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. my mome to my room and hug me I cried in mom arms ,mom I don''t want to feel this pain anyone please tell me what I should do because I don''t know what to do. who gets married and get divorce in one week? I ask mom. mom..... honey stop crying everything will be ok . I was angry at him for hurting my daughter, I know I was the one who ask you to give him a chance please think about it.do you want to give up on your marriage before it even begin. I don''t want to give up on my marriage but am hurts inside mom . mom....it ok to fill the pain,you have to be strong and talk to him and whatever decision you make I will support you ,your my daughter. thank you mom! I will think about it. she left my room and I fell asleep . when I woke up it was in the evening and I was hungry I went to the bathroom and wash my face and walk to the living room, I saw everyone,mom, Ethan, Emma and him. he saw me and stand up and walk to me . can we please talk,he ask me. I said letter after I have my food. with that I walk to the dinning room and left him standing in the living room. Chapter 37: I DONT WANT A DIVORCE Chapter 37: I DON''T WANT A DIVORCE David POV. I don''t want a divorce 37 I was waiting outside when Ethan went inside to talk to my mother-inw I hope she can let me exin. I didn''t want this to happen, I will do everything to make up to my wife. am so angry at myself for hurting my wife. I was so scired when Emma told me she have a problem handling shocked,she almost died because of me , how will she trust me again. I have to make up for my mistake I can''t lose her, I love my wife and I can''t imagine my life without her . I saw Ethaning with my mother-inw . he nods my head and he left me with her . am so sorry for what happened to my wife . it was an ident and what happened will never happen again, I love your daughter more than anything and I can''t imagine why life with her , please give me a chance to make everything better between us . she just hug me it took me by surprise .I hug her back and I remember my mom and I burst into tears and she panic. it''s ok am going to talk her please stop crying my goodness. she said. I just smile and hug her tight and I cried again in her arms. if people see me they will be shocked to see me crying.i don''t show anyone my emotional only my mom saw this sides of me and she is not around. let me hug you us your my wife mom, I remember when mom used to hug me like this and I miss her a lot. and please don''t tell anyone I cried. she smiled and broke the hug and wipe my tear and I felt warm in my heart. she is sleeping and she will be ok, I will try my best to talk to her but you have to be patient with her .I will watch her here is the keys to my house take everyone home ande back in the morning. I take the keys and hug her one more time and call Emma and Ethan. we left the hospital and drive to the house , we slept in the house,I was very worried . in the morning I was the fast one to wake up,I went and wash my face and wake everyone ,we went back to the hospital no one had the mood for breakfast, only Emma had a shower because she could wear Sarah clothes.me and my brother didn''t have any changing clothes, we reach in the hospital and Emma walk inside the room,me and Ethan waited outside, after 1 hour of waiting I saw Emma calling the doctor I wanted to go inside but Ethan told me to wait .he followed the door and I was filling nervous I didn''t know why . the doctor came back and close the door, I was about to knock the door when I had her telling Ethan she doesn''t want to see and she want a divorce. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I felt weak and scared I walk out of the hospital and went back in the car and I I burst in tears .no I don''t want a divorce it was all my fault. please dear good save my marriage I don''t want to lose her. I felt my phone ringing. I wipe my tears, It''s was Ethan calling me, answered my phone. he ask. here are you David? am in the parking lot . I hung up the phone,I waited for afew minutes and I saw himing to the car . he got inside. am sorry bro she doesn''t want to see you and she told me she wants a divorce. I know I heard her telling you, and am not giving up on our marriage, I know it''s my fault and am going to fix everything , please take them to the house. I wille backter in the evening. alright please take care. he left the car and I drive back to the city and went back to my house, I showed and change my clothes and drive back to her mom ce , when I arrive there it was already afternoon, mom made lunch and we eat and waited for her to wake up. mom told me she talks to her . I hope she will talk to me I don''t want a divorce. she came in the living room and when she saw me. I tried to talk but she told me after dinner. I was d she will talk to me. Chapter 37: 37 - I dont want a divorce Chapter 37: 37 - I don''t want a divorce David POV I was waiting outside when Ethan went inside to talk to my mother-inw I hope she can let me exin. I didn''t want this to happen, I will do everything to make up to my wife. am so angry at myself for hurting my wife. I was so scired when Emma told me she have a problem handling shocked,she almost died because of me , how will she trust me again. I have to make up for my mistake I can''t lose her, I love my wife and I can''t imagine my life without her . I saw Ethaning with my mother-inw . he nods my head and he left me with her . am so sorry for what happened to my wife . it was an ident and what happened will never happen again, I love your daughter more than anything and I can''t imagine why life with her , please give me a chance to make everything better between us . she just hug me it took me by surprise .I hug her back and I remember my mom and I burst into tears and she panic. it''s ok am going to talk her please stop crying my goodness. she said. I just smile and hug her tight and I cried again in her arms. if people see me they will be shocked to see me crying.i don''t show anyone my emotional only my mom saw this sides of me and she is not around. let me hug you us your my wife mom, I remember when mom used to hug me like this and I miss her a lot. and please don''t tell anyone I cried. she smiled and broke the hug and wipe my tear and I felt warm in my heart. she is sleeping and she will be ok, I will try my best to talk to her but you have to be patient with her .I will watch her here is the keys to my house take everyone home ande back in the morning. I take the keys and hug her one more time and call Emma and Ethan. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. we left the hospital and drive to the house , we slept in the house,I was very worried . in the morning I was the fast one to wake up,I went and wash my face and wake everyone ,we went back to the hospital no one had the mood for breakfast, only Emma had a shower because she could wear Sarah clothes.me and my brother didn''t have any changing clothes, we reach in the hospital and Emma walk inside the room,me and Ethan waited outside, after 1 hour of waiting I saw Emma calling the doctor I wanted to go inside but Ethan told me to wait .he followed the door and I was filling nervous I didn''t know why . the doctor came back and close the door, I was about to knock the door when I had her telling Ethan she doesn''t want to see and she want a divorce. I felt weak and scared I walk out of the hospital and went back in the car and I I burst in tears .no I don''t want a divorce it was all my fault. please dear good save my marriage I don''t want to lose her. I felt my phone ringing. I wipe my tears, It''s was Ethan calling me, answered my phone. he ask. here are you David? am in the parking lot . I hung up the phone,I waited for afew minutes and I saw himing to the car . he got inside. am sorry bro she doesn''t want to see you and she told me she wants a divorce. I know I heard her telling you, and am not giving up on our marriage, I know it''s my fault and am going to fix everything , please take them to the house. I wille backter in the evening. alright please take care. he left the car and I drive back to the city and went back to my house, I showed and change my clothes and drive back to her mom ce , when I arrive there it was already afternoon, mom made lunch and we eat and waited for her to wake up. mom told me she talks to her . I hope she will talk to me I don''t want a divorce. she came in the living room and when she saw me. I tried to talk but she told me after dinner. I was d she will talk to me. Chapter 38: WITHOUT YOU I AM NOTHING Chapter 38: WITHOUT YOU I AM NOTHING David.POV. When she was done eating she ask me to follow her to her room. i walk behind her and close the door. I hug her. am very sorry wifey. I know what you saw was very painful , please forgive me and I promise you that it''s well never happened again . she broke the hug and told me she want a divorce. I don''t want a divorce I love you and I can''t imagine my life without you, please forgive me babe ,you can even p me and scold me but please don''t leave I love you very much more than anything, without you I am nothing. your my life please baby forgive me. I told her looking at her eyes and she was crying. please stop crying I will do anything for you but please don''t divorce me . I have hurt you so much I ask you to trust me and I broke you''re trust. I don''t love Anna I only see her us my friend. your the one I love.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I married you because I love you and I have never loved anyone else like how I love you ,I wouldn''t even think about of cheating you . please give me a chance. I want to love you all my life, I want to shower you with my love. I want to give you everything I have . will you give me a chance to make it up to you?? I ask her . she nodded her head still crying and I felt pain seeing her tears. thank baby, I hugged her in my arms and tighten my arms around her waist. Sarah..... I will forgive you this time but next time I will not forgive no matter how you try again. there will never be next time I promise I will stay away from Anna. you can trust me I will not brake you''re trust again. I break the hug and kiss her lips and I felt good. I devoured her lips and bit her lip she open her mouth and I entered my tongue and taste every corner of her mouth. she push me away and I live her and she was breathing heavily. I sit on the bed and make her sit on myp . I waited for her to breathe properly. baby why we''re you avoid me, did I do something to you?? Sarah.... actually when I woke up I came down stairs to look for you and I was about to nock your door when I had you talking to someone, you said ,I miss you to and I ame to see you soon. I felt hurt I thought you''re cheating on me, I didn''t want to ask you , I didn''t want to have a fight in our fast day of marriage. when she told me why she was avoiding me I felt guilty it was all because of Anna. she already started to doubt me from the start. am very sorry for making you doubt me. promise me from now on you will tell me everything that is bothering you no matter how difficult it is. Sarah...... I promise you I will ask you anything , I will also tell you everything if I have doubts. alright please get some rest I will be down stairs. I put her on the bed I was about to stand up when she asked me not to leave. Iid her down on the bed ,I hug her and pull her close to my chest, Ip my hand to her waist and kiss her forehead and she slept after a few minutes. I walk down stairs and I see everyone waiting for me. they all ask me at the same time. did she forgive you?? yes she forgive me. I answered and I could see everyone signed in relief . Ethan and Emma left after sometime I stayed back and talk to mom . she told me about my wife dislike and likes. she told me about her childhood. I told mom about myself and she was happy to know I love my wife. she ask me to take care of her daughter and I promise I will protect her with all my heart. we chatted for some time and she ask me to go and sleep I said good night and walk to my wife bedroom,Iid down and pull her close and kiss her lips and close my eyes and sleep. Chapter 38: 38 - Without you I am nothing Chapter 38: 38 - Without you I am nothing David POV When she was done eating she ask me to follow her to her room. i walk behind her and close the door. I hug her. am very sorry wifey. I know what you saw was very painful , please forgive me and I promise you that it''s well never happened again . she broke the hug and told me she want a divorce. I don''t want a divorce I love you and I can''t imagine my life without you, please forgive me babe ,you can even p me and scold me but please don''t leave I love you very much more than anything, without you I am nothing. your my life please baby forgive me. I told her looking at her eyes and she was crying. please stop crying I will do anything for you but please don''t divorce me . I have hurt you so much I ask you to trust me and I broke you''re trust. I don''t love Anna I only see her us my friend. your the one I love. I married you because I love you and I have never loved anyone else like how I love you ,I wouldn''t even think about of cheating you . please give me a chance. I want to love you all my life, I want to shower you with my love. I want to give you everything I have . will you give me a chance to make it up to you?? I ask her . she nodded her head still crying and I felt pain seeing her tears. thank baby, I hugged her in my arms and tighten my arms around her waist. Sarah..... I will forgive you this time but next time I will not forgive no matter how you try again. there will never be next time I promise I will stay away from Anna. you can trust me I will not brake you''re trust again. I break the hug and kiss her lips and I felt good. I devoured her lips and bit her lip she open her mouth and I entered my tongue and taste every corner of her mouth. she push me away and I live her and she was breathing heavily. I sit on the bed and make her sit on myp . I waited for her to breathe properly. baby why we''re you avoid me, did I do something to you?? Sarah.... actually when I woke up I came down stairs to look for you and I was about to nock your door when I had you talking to someone, you said ,I miss you to and I ame to see you soon. I felt hurt I thought you''re cheating on me, I didn''t want to ask you , I didn''t want to have a fight in our fast day of N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. marriage. when she told me why she was avoiding me I felt guilty it was all because of Anna. she already started to doubt me from the start. am very sorry for making you doubt me. promise me from now on you will tell me everything that is bothering you no matter how difficult it is. Sarah...... I promise you I will ask you anything , I will also tell you everything if I have doubts. alright please get some rest I will be down stairs. I put her on the bed I was about to stand up when she asked me not to leave. Iid her down on the bed ,I hug her and pull her close to my chest, Ip my hand to her waist and kiss her forehead and she slept after a few minutes. I walk down stairs and I see everyone waiting for me. they all ask me at the same time. did she forgive you?? yes she forgive me. I answered and I could see everyone signed in relief . Ethan and Emma left after sometime I stayed back and talk to mom . she told me about my wife dislike and likes. she told me about her childhood. I told mom about myself and she was happy to know I love my wife. she ask me to take care of her daughter and I promise I will protect her with all my heart. we chatted for some time and she ask me to go and sleep I said good night and walk to my wife bedroom,Iid down and pull her close and kiss her lips and close my eyes and sleep. Chapter 39: GOOD MORNING HUBBY Chapter 39: GOOD MORNING HUBBY Sarah POV. When I woke up in the morning my husband was sleeping next to me and I remember how he wasst night. I felt he was sincerely telling the truth,I don''t want to give up on our marriage that why I forgive him. I love him and that why when I saw him kissing that women I felt so hurt , I will try and trust him this time. he is looking so peaceful when he is sleeping. I caressed his face and he woke up. good morning love he said, good morning hubby. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I saw the beautiful smile in his face and before I could say something he pulled me and kiss my lips and devoured my mouth and I moan. he ask. honey can I have you right now??? no we''re in mom ce and it not good. I saw his smile faded away. don''t worry dear am you''re wife am not going anywhere. I pull myself away and run out of the roomughing. I have to make him safer a little. I saw mom in the kitchen. good morning my lovely mom. mom...... good morning honey,you look happy. yes I am happy this morning. how is my son??? me.... he is ok mom. am hungry what for breakfast? pancakes and bacon , sausage. what do you want to eat? pancakes and orange juice please. mom..... ok go take a shower ande have breakfast. me.....ok I love you , you''re the best mom in the world. thanks honey now go take a shower. I left the kitchen and saw my husband waiting in the living room. mom is calling for you in the kitchen. I left after telling him. I went to the bathroom and freshen up,I dress up in a yellow dress , and t shoes. I hold my hair in messy bun. and walk downstairs ,e let have breakfast. mom called me in the dinning room. we had our breakfast. after having breakfast I cleaned the table and David help me do the dishes . when we''re done , David said we Go out and mom angree ,we went shopping and bought what we wanted and mom and I were having fun while my husband was looking grumpy. he was not happy at all that what happen when you go out shopping with women. we had a lot of fun ,we had lunch and went to the movie and it was fun but for David was hell. it was now 4pm and we got back home. David ask mom if we can go back home and she agreed, honeye to my room I want to talk to you before you guys go back. I followed mom to her room. mom..... Sarah listen very carefully .you have to take care of your husband and trust him, share your problem with him, marriage is not easy, there time when you will have misunderstanding and fight to , always find away to make things easier for both of you. when he is angry don''t argue with him , talk to him when he is in a good mood. build your rtionship with trust and love. and take care of him, don''t let the servant take care of your husband,it should be your responsibility as wife. did you understand what am trying to say???? yes mom I understand and I will try my best , I will share my problems with him no matter if it''s big all small. I hug my mom and thanks her for always being there for me ,as mother and a friend. we went back to the living room. mom ... David please take care of my daughter and remember what I ask you to do, be patient with her . work together us a team , make your marriage work and please make sure she is always happy. David..... yes mom I will do that and thank you for trusting me with your daughter . you guys can leave now ande visit more often. sure mom we will . we said goodbye to mom and left to the city. I was feeling happy and my husband was with me. so what did mom tell you I ask. to take care of you ,he said. ok let go to our home,he smiles and nods. he drive the car. Chapter 39: 39 - Good morning, hubby Chapter 39: 39 - Good morning, hubby Sarah POV When I woke up in the morning my husband was sleeping next to me and I remember how he wasst night. I felt he was sincerely telling the truth,I don''t want to give up on our marriage that why I forgive him. I love him and that why when I saw him kissing that women I felt so hurt , I will try and trust him this time. he is looking so peaceful when he is sleeping. I caressed his face and he woke up. good morning love he said, good morning hubby. I saw the beautiful smile in his face and before I could say something he pulled me and kiss my lips and devoured my mouth and I moan. he ask. honey can I have you right now??? no we''re in mom ce and it not good. I saw his smile faded away. don''t worry dear am you''re wife am not going anywhere. I pull myself away and run out of the roomughing. I have to make him safer a little. I saw mom in the kitchen. good morning my lovely mom. mom...... good morning honey,you look happy. yes I am happy this morning. how is my son??? me.... he is ok mom. am hungry what for breakfast? pancakes and bacon , sausage. what do you want to eat? pancakes and orange juice please. mom..... ok go take a shower ande have breakfast. me.....ok I love you , you''re the best mom in the world. thanks honey now go take a shower. I left the kitchen and saw my husband waiting in the living room. mom is calling for you in the kitchen. I left after telling him. I went to the bathroom and freshen up,I dress up in a yellow dress , and t shoes. I hold my hair in messy bun. and walk downstairs ,e let have breakfast. mom called me in the dinning room. we had our breakfast. after having breakfast I cleaned the table and David help me do the dishes . when we''re done , David said we Go out and mom angree ,we went shopping and bought what we wanted and mom and I were having fun while my husband was looking grumpy. he was not happy at all that what happen when you go out shopping with women. we had a lot of fun ,we had lunch and went to the movie and it was fun but for David was hell. it was now 4pm and we got back home. David ask mom if we can go back home and she agreed, honeye to my room I want to talk to you before you guys go back. I followed mom to her room. mom..... Sarah listen very carefully .you have to take care of your husband and trust him, share your problem with him, marriage is not easy, there time when you will have misunderstanding and fight to , always find away to make things easier for both of you. when he is angry don''t argue with him , talk to him when he is in a good mood. build your rtionship with trust and love. and take care of him, don''t let the servant take care of your husband,it should be your responsibility as wife. did you understand what am trying to say???? yes mom I understand and I will try my best , I will share my problems with him no matter if it''s big all small. I hug my mom and thanks her for always being there for me ,as mother and a friend. we went back to the living room. mom ... N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. David please take care of my daughter and remember what I ask you to do, be patient with her . work together us a team , make your marriage work and please make sure she is always happy. David..... yes mom I will do that and thank you for trusting me with your daughter . you guys can leave now ande visit more often. sure mom we will . we said goodbye to mom and left to the city. I was feeling happy and my husband was with me. so what did mom tell you I ask. to take care of you ,he said. ok let go to our home,he smiles and nods. he drive the car. Chapter 40: OK HUBBY TAKE CARE Chapter 40: OK HUBBY TAKE CARE David. POV. The next morning I went to meet Evans and he gives me the files and I couldn''t believe my eyes what I saw, I Will kill everyone without mercy, they will who I am .the devil ising get ready,aming for you!!! get ready Evans we''re going to London in two hours. I left ande back to home , I he''d to our room and I have to wake Sara up I can''t leave without telling her and I have to act normal. kitten please wake up I need to tell you something. Sarah.... what happened hubby? I have to go to London for business trip. and you can go back to work when you feel better and make sure you eat properly. let Ethan drive you to work and make sure you don''t trust anyone, I will be ok when you''re safe ok??? she nodded her head and I give her a hug,I kiss her lips I love you Sarah very much please go back to sleep. I pick up my luggage and everything I needed I said good bye to my wife. I drive to Ethan office. Ethan.... bro what are you doing in my office??? I have to go to London I have something very important to take care of, please don''t live Sarah alone and please stay in my house until Ie back. make sure you''re very careful there is a big problems and if I don''t go ,you will be in danger, and please if Sarah ask you tell her am going on a business trip. I have arrange security to protect you , in secret you wouldn''t notice them. I just want to make sure you guys are safe. Ethan.... please be careful I will take care of sisterinw ,we will be careful, pleasee back a live..... I hug my brother , I wille back safely .and walk out of the building. I called Liam. Liam am going out of the country cancel all my meeting and send me the details on my emails and don''t let anyone know where I am .I said coldly and hung up the phone. Evans..... this is very serious boss is very mad right now, we found his ex girlfriend and his cousin have something to do with Mrs Benson death, it was a n murder. I drive myself to the airport and my team is waiting for us, this is going to be dangerous..... I arrive at the airport and everyone is waiting for me, am so mad , they killed my mother and made sure Content ? N?velDrama.Org. we wouldn''t know anything, what kind of a son I am ,how could I not know. I am going to kill everyone who n to kill my mom. boss everyone is here. we can go, Evans said, let Go and clean the trash I said coldly and mad. i got in my jet and my team and I left New York to London. we arrived in the night and everyone was tired, I ask Evans to go to the Manson and get some rest . my team and I went to the Manson. I called Ethan and told him I have arrive and am safe. I also called my wife. hello love. Sarah... hello hubby how are you? am fine love I arrive safely I wanted to check on you. am doing fine, please take care of yourself make sure you eat. Sarah.... i will take care of myself and Ethan is also in the house don''t worry about me , when are youing back?. I don''t know love when I wille back, I will let you know . ok hubby take care. I hug up the phone and walk to the bathroom and freshen up when I was done I dress up and walk to my bed, I open myptop and do some work , I hear a nock on my door . I walk and open the door it was Evans. what is the matter I ask? boss we have a problem,we have a spy in our team, and I found him telling someone we have arrive, he is in the basement and he is not talking. what????? let go to the basement I have to know everything he knows. they actually dare to mess with with me . Chapter 40: 40 - Okay hubby take care Chapter 40: 40 - Okay hubby take care David POV The next morning I went to meet Evans and he gives me the files and I couldn''t believe my eyes what I saw, I Will kill everyone without mercy, they will who I am .the devil ising get ready,aming for you!!! get ready Evans we''re going to London in two hours. I left ande back to home , I he''d to our room and I have to wake Sara up I can''t leave without telling her and I have to act normal. kitten please wake up I need to tell you something. Sarah.... what happened hubby? I have to go to London for business trip. and you can go back to work when you feel better and make sure you eat properly. let Ethan drive you to work and make sure you don''t trust anyone, I will be ok when you''re safe ok??? she nodded her head and I give her a hug,I kiss her lips I love you Sarah very much please go back to sleep. I pick up my luggage and everything I needed I said good bye to my wife. I drive to Ethan office. Ethan.... bro what are you doing in my office??? I have to go to London I have something very important to take care of, please don''t live Sarah alone and please stay in my house until Ie back. make sure you''re very careful there is a big problems and if I don''t go ,you will be in danger, and please if Sarah ask you tell her am going on a business trip. I have arrange security to protect you , in secret you wouldn''t notice them. I just want to make sure you guys are safe. Ethan.... please be careful I will take care of sisterinw ,we will be careful, pleasee back a live..... I hug my brother , I wille back safely .and walk out of the building. I called Liam. Liam am going out of the country cancel all my meeting and send me the details on my emails and don''t let anyone know where I am .I said coldly and hung up the phone. Evans..... this is very serious boss is very mad right now, we found his ex girlfriend and his cousin have something to do with Mrs Benson death, it was a n murder. I drive myself to the airport and my team is waiting for us, this is going to be dangerous..... I arrive at the airport and everyone is waiting for me, am so mad , they killed my mother and made sure we wouldn''t know anything, what kind of a son I am ,how could I not know. I am going to kill everyone who n to kill my mom. boss everyone is here. we can go, Evans said, let Go and clean the trash I said coldly and mad. i got in my jet and my team and I left New York to London. we arrived in the night and everyone was tired, I ask Evans to go to the Manson and get some rest . my team and I went to the Manson. I called Ethan and told him I have arrive and am safe. I also called my wife. hello love. Sarah... hello hubby how are you? am fine love I arrive safely I wanted to check on you. am doing fine, please take care of yourself make sure you eat. Sarah.... i will take care of myself and Ethan is also in the house don''t worry about me , when are youing back?. I don''t know love when I wille back, I will let you know . ok hubby take care. I hug up the phone and walk to the bathroom and freshen up when I was done I dress up and walk to my bed, I open myptop and do some work , I hear a nock on my door . I walk and open the door it N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. was Evans. what is the matter I ask? boss we have a problem,we have a spy in our team, and I found him telling someone we have arrive, he is in the basement and he is not talking. what????? let go to the basement I have to know everything he knows. they actually dare to mess with with me . Chapter 41: AM NOT JOKING. Chapter 41: AM NOT JOKING. David POV. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. IT was nice day and am d we''re going home. mom asked me to make sure she doesn''t get shook and keep her away from worries, I promise I won''t make the same mistake again. I will take care of her with my life. now we''re on our way back home and she is sleeping, I texted Ethan we''re on our way. we meet at the house and he can bring Emma to the house as well. I want her to stay with us around. we reach home at 8:mp I wake her up and walk inside the house, good evening young master, good evening madam. uncle Victor wee us . I nodded my head and she smiled back and great him. ohh look who have arrive, Ethan said joking. I hug my brother. she hugged both of them. and I smile at Emma shaking her hands. Sarah look at me with and ask me . why are you shaking her head??? she is my sister you have to treat her as you treat me. ok ok ok wife . I hugged her and look at my wife smile. and I look at Ethan and ask him. so bro tell us what going on between both you??? I see Emma blushing. and Ethan smile and he didn''t answer me. my wife ask Emma when is the wedding and Emma spit out her drink and Ethan choke on his drinking. me and Sarah bothugh at there reaction. don''t worry guys we means we''ll. we had our dinner and watch a movie that the girls chose, Ethan... David I want to talk to you can you came with me to the study room. sure please excuse usdies we will be back. they didn''t even respond they were busy watching the movie. I went to the study with Ethan and close the door. what wrong Ethan I ask. Ethan... I want to talk to you what happened in your office, please tell me why was that women in you''re office??? me... she called me and told me she ising to New York and she wants to meet me and I agreed because I see her us a friend. after one week she came to my office and hugged me and kiss me it took me by surprise I was about to push her when my wife came and you know what happened next. Ethan..... brother there is something I have to tell you about her and you''re ex ,they are cousin and she wants revenge and that is why she wants to get close to you, you have to be careful don''t trust anyone. your married now and you should consider what will happen to you''re wife. she almost died , don''t let this happen. the next time this happened I will kill you myself get that in you''re head. and am not joking she is my sister now and we have to protect her. and keep her away from your underworld business.yes I know everything and I will not question you why but please make sure your enemies don''te after her . I look at my brother in shock how did he know. I kept it a secret from him but I guess I am not carefully. I promise you I will keep her safe. I told him. Ethan can you move in to my house? why???? he ask. I want my family to stay together please don''t say no. sure no problems I will stay here. he angree . ok let go back to our women he said and I smirk. bro when did you start dating Emma I ask smiling. Ethan... I like her am not sure if she likes me . why don''t you ask her if she likes you ??? am scared of starting a rtionship you know what happened to my marriage. don''t worry I will always be here for you take a chance and open you heart and I can see she likes you. we left the study room and he''d back in the living room and thedies were still watching the movie. and I thought what Ethan told me about Anna and I excuse myself and call Evans and ask him to check everything about her . I need every information about her by tomorrow morning. I hug up the phone and walk back and sit down and watch the movie. I have to protect my family,who evere after my family will only get a death wish and I will make sure they get it. because I am married that doesn''t mean I will be soft . never. Chapter 41: 41 - I am not joking Chapter 41: 41 - I am not joking David POV IT was nice day and am d we''re going home. mom asked me to make sure she doesn''t get shook and keep her away from worries, I promise I won''t make the same mistake again. I will take care of her with my life. now we''re on our way back home and she is sleeping, I texted Ethan we''re on our way. we meet at the house and he can bring Emma to the house as well. I want her to stay with us around. we reach home at 8:mp I wake her up and walk inside the house, good evening young master, good evening madam. uncle Victor wee us . I nodded my head and she smiled back and great him. ohh look who have arrive, Ethan said joking. I hug my brother. she hugged both of them. and I smile at Emma shaking her hands. Sarah look at me with and ask me . why are you shaking her head??? she is my sister you have to treat her as you treat me. ok ok ok wife . I hugged her and look at my wife smile. and I look at Ethan and ask him. so bro tell us what going on between both you??? I see Emma blushing. and Ethan smile and he didn''t answer me. my wife ask Emma when is the wedding and Emma spit out her drink and Ethan choke on his drinking. me and Sarah bothugh at there reaction. don''t worry guys we means we''ll. we had our dinner and watch a movie that the girls chose, Ethan... David I want to talk to you can you came with me to the study room. sure please excuse usdies we will be back. they didn''t even respond they were busy watching the movie. I went to the study with Ethan and close the door. what wrong Ethan I ask. Ethan... I want to talk to you what happened in your office, please tell me why was that women in you''re office??? me... she called me and told me she ising to New York and she wants to meet me and I agreed because I see her us a friend. after one week she came to my office and hugged me and kiss me it took me by surprise I was about to push her when my wife came and you know what happened next. Ethan..... brother there is something I have to tell you about her and you''re ex ,they are cousin and she wants revenge and that is why she wants to get close to you, you have to be careful don''t trust anyone. your married now and you should consider what will happen to you''re wife. she almost died , don''t let this happen. the next time this happened I will kill you myself get that in you''re head. and am not joking she is my sister now and we have to protect her. and keep her away from your underworld business.yes I know everything and I will not question you why but please make sure your enemies don''te after her . I look at my brother in shock how did he know. I kept it a secret from him but I guess I am not carefully. I promise you I will keep her safe. I told him. Ethan can you move in to my house? why???? he ask. I want my family to stay together please don''t say no. sure no problems I will stay here. he angree . ok let go back to our women he said and I smirk. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. bro when did you start dating Emma I ask smiling. Ethan... I like her am not sure if she likes me . why don''t you ask her if she likes you ??? am scared of starting a rtionship you know what happened to my marriage. don''t worry I will always be here for you take a chance and open you heart and I can see she likes you. we left the study room and he''d back in the living room and thedies were still watching the movie. and I thought what Ethan told me about Anna and I excuse myself and call Evans and ask him to check everything about her . I need every information about her by tomorrow morning. I hug up the phone and walk back and sit down and watch the movie. I have to protect my family,who evere after my family will only get a death wish and I will make sure they get it. because I am married that doesn''t mean I will be soft . never. Chapter 42: HE IS ONLY MINE Chapter 42: HE IS ONLY MINE Anna pov. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. This can''t happen I love David all my life, he dare to marry that slut . I just found out he got married 2hours ago .am not going to let them be happy, I destroyed his rtionship years ago and I will do the same. I called him and told him am going to New York for business and he is happy to see me. aming for you babe. no woman can love you like I do .if I don''t have you no one can , I will kill her like I killed your mother. yes I killed you''re mother when she found out my n and my cousin. I have to kill her . after 5 day I arrive in New York , I followed that slut who he married she is not even beautiful, how can she get my man. I followed her to David office and I walk past her and went directly to his office I close the door and went and hug him I hear a nock and I take the opportunity and kiss him , Liam and that slut walk in and she was shocked she turned around and left I smiled seeing her face. I felt better,she can''t have what is mine . David push me and went after her . I got angry when he returns I ask him who was that slut the next second he pped me and drugged me out of his office and close the door to my face. your going to pay for this humiliation David if I can''t have you no one can, am going to kill every woman whoe around you. I went back to London the same day . I went directly to my dad , dad I want you to kill Sarah Anderson , I want to see her dead body in 2weeks if you don''t am going to leave this house and nevere back. with that I walk out of the house. I went to meet a man , I want you to inform me everything about David make sure he doesn''t know pay one of his men. after 4days he is in London. why did hee to London and his men. does he know something. he can''t know anything. he will hate me ,I have to act normal and find why he is in London. I went to my dad and asked him , to find out why he is in London. dad called his men and ask our spy why he is in London. the spy said he is here on a business trip, that lye . why do I feel like something fishy is going to happen. you have to make sure he marries me. dad I want to know why he is here now !!!! dad Anna.... what kind of daughter did I give birth to. I only me myself for spoiling her. I love my daughter very much and I want her to marry David I need to take hispany at any cost , this should be mine . I sent my niece to do the job but she couldn''t she got my n ruined and got herself killed and now my daughter is not doing my job, What kind of daughter is this , she doesn''t do what she is told,she only give me headache. I have to take action and my this Fool understand what I want. but fast I need to know why David is here. he can''t find out I am the one who ns everything. Anna....... what does dad think I know he is using me but I don''t care , I want David to marry me I want his money ,I want to live like a Queen . I don''t care what dad wants. am going to make sure he love me and am going to kill that slut wife, enjoy us much time as you can. you can''t have my man he is only mine. Chapter 42: 42 - He is only mine Chapter 42: 42 - He is only mine Anna POV This can''t happen I love David all my life, he dare to marry that slut . I just found out he got married 2hours ago .am not going to let them be happy, I destroyed his rtionship years ago and I will do the same. I called him and told him am going to New York for business and he is happy to see me. aming for you babe. no woman can love you like I do .if I don''t have you no one can , I will kill her like I killed your mother. yes I killed you''re mother when she found out my n and my cousin. I have to kill her . after 5 day I arrive in New York , I followed that slut who he married she is not even beautiful, how can she get my man. I followed her to David office and I walk past her and went directly to his office I close the door and went and hug him I hear a nock and I take the opportunity and kiss him , Liam and that slut walk in and she was shocked she turned around and left I smiled seeing her face. I felt better,she can''t have what is mine . David push me and went after her . I got angry when he returns I ask him who was that slut the next second he pped me and drugged me out of his office and close the door to my face. your going to pay for this humiliation David if I can''t have you no one can, am going to kill every woman whoe around you. I went back to London the same day . I went directly to my dad , N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. dad I want you to kill Sarah Anderson , I want to see her dead body in 2weeks if you don''t am going to leave this house and nevere back. with that I walk out of the house. I went to meet a man , I want you to inform me everything about David make sure he doesn''t know pay one of his men. after 4days he is in London. why did hee to London and his men. does he know something. he can''t know anything. he will hate me ,I have to act normal and find why he is in London. I went to my dad and asked him , to find out why he is in London. dad called his men and ask our spy why he is in London. the spy said he is here on a business trip, that lye . why do I feel like something fishy is going to happen. you have to make sure he marries me. dad I want to know why he is here now !!!! dad Anna.... what kind of daughter did I give birth to. I only me myself for spoiling her. I love my daughter very much and I want her to marry David I need to take hispany at any cost , this should be mine . I sent my niece to do the job but she couldn''t she got my n ruined and got herself killed and now my daughter is not doing my job, What kind of daughter is this , she doesn''t do what she is told,she only give me headache. I have to take action and my this Fool understand what I want. but fast I need to know why David is here. he can''t find out I am the one who ns everything. Anna....... what does dad think I know he is using me but I don''t care , I want David to marry me I want his money ,I want to live like a Queen . I don''t care what dad wants. am going to make sure he love me and am going to kill that slut wife, enjoy us much time as you can. you can''t have my man he is only mine. Chapter 43: YOUR MOM FOUND OUT Chapter 43: YOUR MOM FOUND OUT David POV. In the basement I look at one of my man who is a traitor. tell me everything you know now!!!!! mam...... boss am sorry if I talked they will kill my family. they threaten me and they have my family. if you don''t tell me I will be the one too kill them. he looks me with fear in his face. man..... please don''t kill my family I will tell you everything... it''s was one evening I was going back home when I was kidnapped, when I regain my consciousness I was in Mr Jones house and he was standing with miss Lucy , I ask him why did he brings me here. he told me he have a job for me if I don''t do what he says he will kill my son and wife. I agree because for me my family is everything to me . he told me how to join your team and how to keep eyes on you , I became close to Evans and learn everything about you, when you meet Lucy it''s was my n , she was here to make you fall in love with you and it did work, her job was to get married to you and get everything under her name, she was almost there but miss Anna destroyed our ns when she came back from university and learn that her cousin was going to marry you, she got mad and had a fight with her father, she told her father to stop but he refuse her request,she came back to New York , and meet with your mother and told her everything but your mom didn''t believe her , she got angry and paid a man and seduce her and she fell in love with him and she forgot her job , one day Lucy and Anna we''re arguing with each other when she found out, when she found out what was going on ,she confronted them and said she is going to tell you everything, and lucy left and went to her house. that night when you found out she was cheating on you it''s was Anna ns. Anna trying to exin to you''re mother but she didn''t believe her and killed her the way no one could''ve suspected , she had a video of you and point a gun on your head , you''re mom was scared to death and she had a heart attack that night when she was fighting in the hospital miss Anna killed her that night when no one was in the room, after she was done she sent you to miss Lucy apartment and you saw everything but you kill miss Lucy and her boyfriend, it was all set up by miss Anna ,she went back to London and pretend like nothing happened. when her dad found out what she has done he was very angry but he have to protect his daughter, he cleaned everything about Lucy that no one will no all doubts her. your cousin knew that they were cousin but he didn''t didn''t know anything else,if he new they would have killed him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. the n was going well until you married miss Andersonst week and miss Anna came back to the country and stated following her without any one knowing, when she came to you''re office it was her ns that you''re wife see''s you with her , but you pped her that day and she is nning to kill her anytime now. what!!!!!!!! you knew everything and you didn''t tell me, you''re a traitor and I will not forgive you I don''t care about you but you''re family will be safe. please boss I did this for my family,my son needs me , if it''s was not for my family I wouldn''t have agreed to do this. alright I will think about it what to do...... thank you boss.... there is a spy in you''re house and you''re wife is not safe.. who is it ????? it a maid and she a professional serial killer. I left the basement and called Ethan. bro is everything ok???? yes everything is fine am in the house and Sarah is in you''re room listen to me very careful take Sarah out of the house right now she is in danger, there is a killer in the house who works as maid get her out of the house now!!!!! Chapter 43: 43 - Your mom found out Chapter 43: 43 - Your mom found out David POV In the basement I look at one of my man who is a traitor. tell me everything you know now!!!!! mam...... boss am sorry if I talked they will kill my family. they threaten me and they have my family. if you don''t tell me I will be the one too kill them. he looks me with fear in his face. man..... please don''t kill my family I will tell you everything... it''s was one evening I was going back home when I was kidnapped, when I regain my consciousness I was in Mr Jones house and he was standing with miss Lucy , I ask him why did he brings me here. he told me he have a job for me if I don''t do what he says he will kill my son and wife. I agree because for me my family is everything to me . he told me how to join your team and how to keep eyes on you , I became close to Evans and learn everything about you, when you meet Lucy it''s was my n , she was here to make you fall in love with you and it did work, her job was to get married to you and get everything under her name, she was almost there but miss Anna destroyed our ns when she came back from university and learn that her cousin was going to marry you, she got mad and had a fight with her father, she told her father to stop but he refuse her request,she came back to New York , and meet with your mother and told her everything but your mom didn''t believe her , she got angry and paid a man and seduce her and she fell in love with him and she forgot her job , one day Lucy and Anna we''re arguing with each other when she found out, when she found out what was going on ,she confronted them and said she is going to tell you everything, and lucy left and went to her house. that night when you found out she was cheating on you it''s was Anna ns. Anna trying to exin to you''re mother but she didn''t believe her and killed her the way no one could''ve suspected , she had a video of you and point a gun on your head , you''re mom was scared to death and she had a heart attack that night when she was fighting in the hospital miss Anna killed her that night when no one was in the room, after she was done she sent you to miss Lucy apartment and you saw everything but you kill miss Lucy and her boyfriend, it was all set up by miss Anna ,she went back to London and pretend like nothing happened. when her dad found out what she has done he was very angry but he have to protect his daughter, he cleaned everything about Lucy that no one will no all doubts her. your cousin knew that they were cousin but he didn''t didn''t know anything else,if he new they would have killed him. the n was going well until you married miss Andersonst week and miss Anna came back to the country and stated following her without any one knowing, when she came to you''re office it was her ns that you''re wife see''s you with her , but you pped her that day and she is nning to kill her anytime now. what!!!!!!!! you knew everything and you didn''t tell me, you''re a traitor and I will not forgive you I don''t care about you but you''re family will be safe. please boss I did this for my family,my son needs me , if it''s was not for my family I wouldn''t have agreed to do this. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. alright I will think about it what to do...... thank you boss.... there is a spy in you''re house and you''re wife is not safe.. who is it ????? it a maid and she a professional serial killer. I left the basement and called Ethan. bro is everything ok???? yes everything is fine am in the house and Sarah is in you''re room listen to me very careful take Sarah out of the house right now she is in danger, there is a killer in the house who works as maid get her out of the house now!!!!! Chapter 44: FARM HOUSE Chapter 44: FARM HOUSE Ethan POV. David called me told me to get you out of the house right now, we need to leave very quickly.i told Sarah and she is panicking , Sarah did you hear me ??? she is not even responding to me ,I have to carry her bridal style , we were on our way downstairs when a maid ask me what is wrong with madam and I told her she''s not fillings well am taking her to the hospital and she ask me if she cane and I stop her and told her to call uncle Victor, she went and I walk quickly to my car and drive out of thepound, I called David again and I told him we''re safe for now , please talk to her, I gave the phone to Sarah and David talk to her and she is feeling better now . I ask David where we can go and told me to take her to farm house it more safe there, we drove for 5hours and it was almost 2am in the night, I carried Sarah to the house , the caretaker was N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. sleeping and I didn''t want to wake her up,so I open the door with the spare key , I walk inside and switch on the light, Iid her on the couch,I went to the David bedroom and fix the bed and walk to the living room and carried her to the bedroom. i covered her and close the door, I called David and told him we have arrived. now bro please tell me why you have a killer in you''re house????? he exined everything from the beginning to the end and I couldn''t believe my ears ,my goodness alright brother make them pay what they did to auntie cate.. make sure they will regret being born in this world. after talking to David,I went back in Sarah room I slept in the couch . the next morning I felt someone call me to wake up. I open my eyes and Sarah was standing in front of me with a worried face, I got up and she hug me and ask me what going on , but I couldn''t tell her the truth, Sarah... please tell me what is going on am very worried, did something happen to my husband, please Ethan tell me what is going on. me...... it nothing David have a lot of enemies in the business and one of his rival know he is out of the country and he sent someone to kidnapped you so David will give in to his demand , but David found out and told me to get you out of the house, we will stay here until hees back. don''t worry we will be safe .. Sarah... what about office.. don''t worry about the office am the boss . now let''s go make breakfast. we left the room and Sarah went to the kitchen and I went to look for the caretaker and I found her in her house. good morning sir when did you arrive... good morning uncle Joseph where is your wife can you ask her toe to the house ,we will be staying here for a few days...... ok I will call her she will be there soon, is David here as well?? no just me and my sister he will be her in a few days. I went back to the house and Sarah was making breakfast and I help her and we had coffee and omelette for breakfast, aunt Jane, came to the house she is in her 40s and Joseph is in his 40s they take care of the farmhouse . Ethan wee back dear I miss you where is the other boy???? David bought this farm house 10years go from them and she is like a mother to us , sorry aunt Jane he is in a business trip. aunt Jane... who is this lovelydy with you?? she is Sarah and David wife. wow !finely that brat decided to marry . wee to the family dear you can call me aunt Jane. Sarah smile and hugs her . aunt we be staying her pleasee with us to the town we need to shopping and I want you to help sisterinw. ok let get going then. Chapter 44: 44 - Farm House Chapter 44: 44 - Farm House Ethan POV David called me told me to get you out of the house right now, we need to leave very quickly.i told Sarah and she is panicking , Sarah did you hear me ??? she is not even responding to me ,I have to carry her bridal style , we were on our way downstairs when a maid ask me what is wrong with madam and I told her she''s not fillings well am taking her to the hospital and she ask me if she cane and I stop her and told her to call uncle Victor, she went and I walk quickly to my car and drive out of thepound, I called David again and I told him we''re safe for now , please talk to her, I gave the phone to Sarah and David talk to her and she is feeling better now . I ask David where we can go and told me to take her to farm house it more safe there, we drove for 5hours and it was almost 2am in the night, I carried Sarah to the house , the caretaker was sleeping and I didn''t want to wake her up,so I open the door with the spare key , I walk inside and switch on the light, Iid her on the couch,I went to the David bedroom and fix the bed and walk to the living room and carried her to the bedroom. i covered her and close the door, I called David and told him we have arrived. now bro please tell me why you have a killer in you''re house????? he exined everything from the beginning to the end and I couldn''t believe my ears ,my goodness alright brother make them pay what they did to auntie cate.. make sure they will regret being born in this world. after talking to David,I went back in Sarah room I slept in the couch . the next morning I felt someone call me to wake up. I open my eyes and Sarah was standing in front of me with a worried face, I got up and she hug me and ask me what going on , but I couldn''t tell her the truth, Sarah... please tell me what is going on am very worried, did something happen to my husband, please Ethan tell me what is going on. me...... it nothing David have a lot of enemies in the business and one of his rival know he is out of the country and he sent someone to kidnapped you so David will give in to his demand , but David found out and told me to get you out of the house, we will stay here until hees back. don''t worry we will be safe .. Sarah... what about office.. don''t worry about the office am the boss . now let''s go make breakfast. we left the room and Sarah went to the kitchen and I went to look for the caretaker and I found her in her house. good morning sir when did you arrive... good morning uncle Joseph where is your wife can you ask her toe to the house ,we will be N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. staying here for a few days...... ok I will call her she will be there soon, is David here as well?? no just me and my sister he will be her in a few days. I went back to the house and Sarah was making breakfast and I help her and we had coffee and omelette for breakfast, aunt Jane, came to the house she is in her 40s and Joseph is in his 40s they take care of the farmhouse . Ethan wee back dear I miss you where is the other boy???? David bought this farm house 10years go from them and she is like a mother to us , sorry aunt Jane he is in a business trip. aunt Jane... who is this lovelydy with you?? she is Sarah and David wife. wow !finely that brat decided to marry . wee to the family dear you can call me aunt Jane. Sarah smile and hugs her . aunt we be staying her pleasee with us to the town we need to shopping and I want you to help sisterinw. ok let get going then. Chapter 45: WHAT WRONG SARAH Chapter 45: WHAT WRONG SARAH Sarah POV. Last night I felt very scared and I know my husband is hiding something. I will not question him anything I will trust him. We''re going to town right now and Ethan is driving while auntie Jane is chatting with him. I like her she is like mother to him. we bought some clothes and food staff and he''d back to the farm.it so good and I love it here and I wish my husband wille back very soon. we reach home and aunt introduce me her husband and they''re lovely couple. am in the kitchen with her and Ethan is outside with him . so when did you get married to David? she asked. two weeks ago. nice he is a good man don''t ever live him.he needs you and I know he will make you happy. thank you aunt I will keep that in mind and I love him. she smiled and we continue to make lunch. when we''re done i look for Ethan and I found him in the garden having a phone call from someone. Ethan can you give me your phone I didn''te with my phone. he give me his phone and I excuse myself and went in my room . I called my mom and then Emma. I called my husband and he answered. David" bro is everything ok? it me hubby how are you. David" am fine kitten. are you okay there ??? am ok here and it beautiful I like it. what happened why did you ask Ethan to bring me here is everything ok? David" yes everything will be ok and you''re safe please stay there I wille back tomorrow evening. ok please take care of your self. David" I love you very much Sarah and I will always love you. I have to go now i will call youter when am free take care my little kitten.bye. am very happy he ising back tomorrow evening I can''t wait I miss him already. I am smiling like idiot and I hear a nock on the door. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ethan" are you ok sis ? am ok Ethan let go and have lunch .here is your phone and thank you. we had our lunch and it was very tasty aunt make good food. when we were done eating I did the dishes and I walk out side and start exploring the ce and it beautiful. I want to bring my mom here I know she will love it. I was walking when I saw a brown cutie cat I squat down and pick it up and it''s was amazing I was I was talking to the cat when I felt someone watching me I felt shiver in my back I look around and I didn''t find anyone I ran faster holding the cat . I bumped into something had and I look up and it''s was Ethan. Ethan" what wrong Sarah?? someone is watching me and I feel scared. Ethan" let go back to the house. I was about to take a step when I had a gun shot I look around and I saw one of our maid from the house shooting at us . Ethan push me back behind him and shot the women and she died on the spot. I was holding the cat and started mowing I look at the cat and it was looking at me pleading to stop holding it tightly sorry cutie. Ethan hugged me and the cat I carried in his arms I was so scired. Ethan"it ok it''s over I will not let anything happens to you .e down everything is fine. aunt Jane came running with uncle and they were worried . Ethan called the police and they took the women body and Ethan told them what happened and they left after hearing our statement. I went in my room with my cutie cat and Iid down on my bed. she was here to kill me but why what did I do.if it''s was not for Ethan I would be dead right now. Ethan came to the room and hugged me on his arm and he gives me the phone and it was my husband. David sob....wh....sob ... David" it ok baby pleasee down I will be there tomorrow and Ethan is with you please stop crying.i love you kitten and your very beautiful. why did she wants to kill me I didn''t do anything sob...sob... i cried and I stated filling pain in my chest . Ethan I need my medicine I can''t breathe properly. David"pleasee down and breathe slowly . I did as he said. Ethan went down stairs and went to the car looking for my medicine and he came back worried I was still in the phone I took my medicine and breathe slowly Ethan hugged me to sleep and I slept in his arms still holding the cat. Chapter 45: 45 - Whats wrong, Sarah? Chapter 45: 45 - What''s wrong, Sarah? Sarah POV Last night I felt very scared and I know my husband is hiding something. I will not question him anything I will trust him. We''re going to town right now and Ethan is driving while auntie Jane is chatting with him. I like her she is like mother to him. we bought some clothes and food staff and he''d back to the farm.it so good and I love it here and I wish my husband wille back very soon. we reach home and aunt introduce me her husband and they''re lovely couple. am in the kitchen with her and Ethan is outside with him . so when did you get married to David? she asked. two weeks ago. nice he is a good man don''t ever live him.he needs you and I know he will make you happy. thank you aunt I will keep that in mind and I love him. she smiled and we continue to make lunch. when we''re done i look for Ethan and I found him in the garden having a phone call from someone. Ethan can you give me your phone I didn''te with my phone. he give me his phone and I excuse myself and went in my room . I called my mom and then Emma. I called my husband and he answered. David" bro is everything ok? it me hubby how are you. David" am fine kitten. are you okay there ??? am ok here and it beautiful I like it. what happened why did you ask Ethan to bring me here is everything ok? David" yes everything will be ok and you''re safe please stay there I wille back tomorrow evening. ok please take care of your self. David" I love you very much Sarah and I will always love you. I have to go now i will call youter when am free take care my little kitten.bye. am very happy he ising back tomorrow evening I can''t wait I miss him already. I am smiling like idiot and I hear a nock on the door. Ethan" are you ok sis ? am ok Ethan let go and have lunch .here is your phone and thank you. we had our lunch and it was very tasty aunt make good food. when we were done eating I did the dishes and I walk out side and start exploring the ce and it beautiful. I want to bring my mom here I know she will love it. I was walking when I saw a brown cutie cat I squat down and pick it up and it''s was amazing I was I was talking to the cat when I felt someone watching me I felt shiver in my back I look around and I didn''t find anyone I ran faster holding the cat . I bumped into something had and I look up and it''s was Ethan. Ethan" what wrong Sarah?? someone is watching me and I feel scared. Ethan" let go back to the house. I was about to take a step when I had a gun shot I look around and I saw one of our maid from the house shooting at us . Ethan push me back behind him and shot the women and she died on the spot. I was holding the cat and started mowing I look at the cat and it was looking at me pleading to stop holding it tightly sorry cutie. Ethan hugged me and the cat I carried in his arms I was so scired. Ethan"it ok it''s over I will not let anything happens to you .e down everything is fine. aunt Jane came running with uncle and they were worried . Ethan called the police and they took the women body and Ethan told them what happened and they left after hearing our statement. I went in my room with my cutie cat and Iid down on my bed. she was here to kill me but why what did I do.if it''s was not for Ethan I would be dead right now. Ethan came to the room and hugged me on his arm and he gives me the phone and it was my husband. David sob....wh....sob ... David" it ok baby pleasee down I will be there tomorrow and Ethan is with you please stop crying.i love you kitten and your very beautiful. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. why did she wants to kill me I didn''t do anything sob...sob... i cried and I stated filling pain in my chest . Ethan I need my medicine I can''t breathe properly. David"pleasee down and breathe slowly . I did as he said. Ethan went down stairs and went to the car looking for my medicine and he came back worried I was still in the phone I took my medicine and breathe slowly Ethan hugged me to sleep and I slept in his arms still holding the cat. Chapter 46: GOING TO THE FARM HOUSE. Chapter 46: GOING TO THE FARM HOUSE. Third person POV In London somewhere there was a woman and her dad being tortured to death.they were screaming but David was enjoying the music and he was smiling like a devil watching them. David" why did you kill my mom answer me you slut!!!!!! women" am so sorry I did this because I love you David pped her with all his strength and she falls down. is this what you call love killing the women who give life to me??? women " am sorry dav... don''t call my name with your dirty mouth . you n to kill my wife as well you slut. I can never love a slut like you. your not even qualify to be in my bed you disgust me. he pped her and broke her arms.anna was screaming in pain. the biggest mistake youmitted was killing my mom and you also went ahead to kill the women I love.that was your greatest big mistake . whoevere after my family only get deaths and saying this he kill her with a gun in her head.she died on the spot. the old man was shaking he never expected to see this and he started to regret for what he did . Evans torture him take his eyes out broke every bone in his body and then feed him to the lions. with that he left the dark room and went to his bedroom and wash the blood and throw his clothes in the dustbin. Evans torture him and throw him in the lions with his daughter. when he was done he went to the spy and torture him and throw him to the basement sell. the man who confess was released .he was very grateful that he didn''t get killed because he saved Sarah life . if not for that he wouldn''t have ever seen his family again. David went and call his dad but didn''t tell him about his mom . they talk for sometime. he called Ethan to check on his wife and Ethan told him she is still sleeping.he was very worried about her and scared as the same time. he promised himself that he will never let anyone harm her .he will always keep her safe. when he was done with the call. Evans told him he was done. David told Evans to get ready in 30 minutes they are going back to New York. they went back to the airport and got in the jet and took off. they arrive the next day at 3pm. Evans went back with his men. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. David went back home with his driver who was waiting for him outside. he went back to his house and freshen up and pick the wedding ring box and left the house. he went and nock on Emma door .she open the door and she was very surprised. Emma" what did you do this time???? David" I haven''t done anything wrong this time .go pack few clothes were going somewhere out of the city. Emma" I have to go to work unless you give me a job in yourpany I will quit ande with you. David" fine go quickly it a long drive. and pack I will wait for you here . Emma went and pack few clothes and went downstairs and she said she is ready to go . they walk out and close the door and got in the car and drove. Emma sent her nagging boss a text message saying she will not be working for her. she ask him where they we''re going and told him to the farm house. she was excited to hear where she was going. Sarah had called yesterday and she told her she was in the farm house. and now she will see her in 5 hours. Chapter 46: 46 - Going to the farm house Chapter 46: 46 - Going to the farm house Third person POV In London somewhere there was a woman and her dad being tortured to death.they were screaming but David was enjoying the music and he was smiling like a devil watching them. David" why did you kill my mom answer me you slut!!!!!! women" am so sorry I did this because I love you David pped her with all his strength and she falls down. is this what you call love killing the women who give life to me??? women " am sorry dav... don''t call my name with your dirty mouth . you n to kill my wife as well you slut. I can never love a slut like you. your not even qualify to be in my bed you disgust me. he pped her and broke her arms.anna was screaming in pain. the biggest mistake youmitted was killing my mom and you also went ahead to kill the women I love.that was your greatest big mistake . whoevere after my family only get deaths and saying this he kill her with a gun in her head.she died on the spot. the old man was shaking he never expected to see this and he started to regret for what he did . Evans torture him take his eyes out broke every bone in his body and then feed him to the lions. with that he left the dark room and went to his bedroom and wash the blood and throw his clothes in the dustbin. Evans torture him and throw him in the lions with his daughter. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. when he was done he went to the spy and torture him and throw him to the basement sell. the man who confess was released .he was very grateful that he didn''t get killed because he saved Sarah life . if not for that he wouldn''t have ever seen his family again. David went and call his dad but didn''t tell him about his mom . they talk for sometime. he called Ethan to check on his wife and Ethan told him she is still sleeping.he was very worried about her and scared as the same time. he promised himself that he will never let anyone harm her .he will always keep her safe. when he was done with the call. Evans told him he was done. David told Evans to get ready in 30 minutes they are going back to New York. they went back to the airport and got in the jet and took off. they arrive the next day at 3pm. Evans went back with his men. David went back home with his driver who was waiting for him outside. he went back to his house and freshen up and pick the wedding ring box and left the house. he went and nock on Emma door .she open the door and she was very surprised. Emma" what did you do this time???? David" I haven''t done anything wrong this time .go pack few clothes were going somewhere out of the city. Emma" I have to go to work unless you give me a job in yourpany I will quit ande with you. David" fine go quickly it a long drive. and pack I will wait for you here . Emma went and pack few clothes and went downstairs and she said she is ready to go . they walk out and close the door and got in the car and drove. Emma sent her nagging boss a text message saying she will not be working for her. she ask him where they we''re going and told him to the farm house. she was excited to hear where she was going. Sarah had called yesterday and she told her she was in the farm house. and now she will see her in 5 hours. Chapter 47: SHE IS NOT MY GIRLFRIEND Chapter 47: SHE IS NOT MY GIRLFRIEND David. POV. We finally arrived at the farm . Emma wake up we are heree on let go to the house. let me open the door. I open the door and it''s so quiet. I think they are a sleep ,e let me show you to the guest room fast so you can put your bag there and we can have our dinner. I showed her room and he''d to the kitchen and warm our food and shees back to the dinning table and we had our food and clean the table. Emma went to sleep and I went to my room. I open the door and my kitten is sleeping. I walk close and I couldn''t believe my eyes.she is sleeping with a cutie cat and the cat look at me. hello cutie. meow it responded I tried to take it up so I can hold it but my wife is holding the cat tightly. Sarah" stop moving cutie am sleeping let sleep. meow meow meow. good girl. I smiled at there conversation I left to the bathroom and freshen up and wear a sweatpant and I walk to N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. the bed and I kiss her forehead and hugged her and the cat and close my eyes. I woke up in the morning by the bright sun weing my face. I look at my wife and the cat are still sleeping .I kiss her forehead and get out of the bed and walk to the bathroom and take a shower and change. I walk out of the bedroom and went downstairs and I saw aunt Jane making breakfast. good morning my sweat auntie. oh my brat decided toe and check this old woman hmm. I hugged her and kiss her chicks I miss you so much that why I came to the firm and your daughter in- aunt Jane" good morning honey, yes and she is very pure and funny the only problem is she doesn''t want to return my cat .she is holding the cat everywhere she go. don''t stop her . Ethan tried to take it and she wanted to cry so I give the cat to her . you should have a baby and give my cat to me . aunt don''t worry I will buy you another one but let her have this one. do you knowst night I tried to take the cat out of bed and she hold it tightly and told the cat to stop moving. aunt wasughing so hard and I joined her. until we had Ethan asking why we areughing so hard this morning. good morning bro ,it your sisterinw and the cat. Ethan"tell me something I don''t know. I tried taking it she almost cried I had to stop. she is doing ok and she is not scired anymore the cat help her and she forgot what happened the other day. that good no one will take the cat from her then . aunt" let have breakfast. no let me call the girls fast. aunt" girls who else is here??? it Emma Sarah best friend and Ethan girlfriend. Ethan" bro she is not yet my girlfriend . Emma" what are you saying who is not yet your girlfriend? Ethan"no one good morning honey. Emma" good morning everyone where is capcake why she is not here. good morning youngdy am Jane you can call me aunt Jane. if this boys give you trouble let me know I will teach the a lesson. auntie!!!! what am saying the truth . ok let have breakfast am hungry. I was about to go call Sarah but I stop when I saw hering.she saw me and put the cat down and ran to me .I open my arms and hugged her. good morning kitten how are you? Sarah " good morning hubby , am fine. when did you arrive? she smiled and kissed my chicks and pull away and went to pick the cat .she give me and introduce her to me. cutie meet your dad . meow meow meow. hubby meet our cutie I haven''t give her a name am calling her cutie. I smile and hold the cat . Emma" capcake am very upset can''t you even great me . she runs to Emma and hold her ears and say sorry my banny . we allugh at her actions. Chapter 47: 47 - She is not my girlfriend Chapter 47: 47 - She is not my girlfriend David POV We finally arrived at the farm . Emma wake up we are heree on let go to the house. let me open the door. I open the door and it''s so quiet. I think they are a sleep ,e let me show you to the guest room fast so you can put your bag there and we can have our dinner. I showed her room and he''d to the kitchen and warm our food and shees back to the dinning table and we had our food and clean the table. Emma went to sleep and I went to my room. I open the door and my kitten is sleeping. I walk close and I couldn''t believe my eyes.she is sleeping with a cutie cat and the cat look at me. hello cutie. meow it responded I tried to take it up so I can hold it but my wife is holding the cat tightly. Sarah" stop moving cutie am sleeping let sleep. meow meow meow. good girl. I smiled at there conversation I left to the bathroom and freshen up and wear a sweatpant and I walk to the bed and I kiss her forehead and hugged her and the cat and close my eyes. I woke up in the morning by the bright sun weing my face. I look at my wife and the cat are still sleeping .I kiss her forehead and get out of the bed and walk to the bathroom and take a shower and change. I walk out of the bedroom and went downstairs and I saw aunt Jane making breakfast. good morning my sweat auntie. oh my brat decided toe and check this old woman hmm. I hugged her and kiss her chicks I miss you so much that why I came to the firm and your daughter in- aunt Jane" good morning honey, yes and she is very pure and funny the only problem is she doesn''t want to return my cat .she is holding the cat everywhere she go. don''t stop her . N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ethan tried to take it and she wanted to cry so I give the cat to her . you should have a baby and give my cat to me . aunt don''t worry I will buy you another one but let her have this one. do you knowst night I tried to take the cat out of bed and she hold it tightly and told the cat to stop moving. aunt wasughing so hard and I joined her. until we had Ethan asking why we areughing so hard this morning. good morning bro ,it your sisterinw and the cat. Ethan"tell me something I don''t know. I tried taking it she almost cried I had to stop. she is doing ok and she is not scired anymore the cat help her and she forgot what happened the other day. that good no one will take the cat from her then . aunt" let have breakfast. no let me call the girls fast. aunt" girls who else is here??? it Emma Sarah best friend and Ethan girlfriend. Ethan" bro she is not yet my girlfriend . Emma" what are you saying who is not yet your girlfriend? Ethan"no one good morning honey. Emma" good morning everyone where is capcake why she is not here. good morning youngdy am Jane you can call me aunt Jane. if this boys give you trouble let me know I will teach the a lesson. auntie!!!! what am saying the truth . ok let have breakfast am hungry. I was about to go call Sarah but I stop when I saw hering.she saw me and put the cat down and ran to me .I open my arms and hugged her. good morning kitten how are you? Sarah " good morning hubby , am fine. when did you arrive? she smiled and kissed my chicks and pull away and went to pick the cat .she give me and introduce her to me. cutie meet your dad . meow meow meow. hubby meet our cutie I haven''t give her a name am calling her cutie. I smile and hold the cat . Emma" capcake am very upset can''t you even great me . she runs to Emma and hold her ears and say sorry my banny . we allugh at her actions. Chapter 48: CONFESSIONS Chapter 48: CONFESSIONS Sarah. POV. David"e on let''s have breakfast and I have something to give you. ok hubby let go. we sit down and have our breakfast holding hands. we finished our breakfast and David hold my hand and take me outside he takes me to the flowers garden and it beautiful. hubby this ce is very beautiful and I love staying here. can wee more often and stay here. I love this ce, I will ask even mom toe next time. David" am d you like it we will alwayse here and spend time with everyone.i will fulfill every request you want and I will give you whatever you want.just name it . kitten I love you very much I wasn''t able to give you you''re wedding ring because of what happened. he kneel down and took box from his pocket and open the box. David" Sarah Anderson will you please give me the privilege of being Mrs Sarah David Benson? I promise I will love you with all my heart,I will give you whatever you desire. I will be your star at night and the sun in the morning , I want to you to be the mother of my children. I want to wake up every morning looking at your beautiful face. I want tough with you. cry with you in my arms. I was scared of falling in love.when I saw you in my office I wanted nothing else than to make you my wife.from that day I decided I will marry you. please be my wife forever until the end of internity . I was crying and smiling and I give him my left hand us he slide the ring on my finger. I kneel down to his level and I take the ring and hold his left hand. Mr David Benson. the first time I saw you I feel in love with you but I was so scired to approach you because you look cold and ruthless I told myself that you can''t love a women like me but you suprise me when I met you from Ethan ce. and you give me the shock of my life .I thought you have gone crazy. I always wanted to find someone who will love me for who I am. in this one month I have known you .you have given me the love I have been craving for. I will be honoured to be Mrs Benson with all my heart. I want to sleep in your arms every night. I want to see you smiling andughing at my jokes.i want to hugged you ever time youe home tired. I want to shower you with my kisses all of your body. I want you to be the father of my children. I want this rude and ruthless man to be my husband.i will always love you for who you are and not for what you have. I want to see you smile . cry in my arms. I want you to be yourself when you are around me. the person who is free to do anything without caring anything. I want to bake cake with you and dancing like crazy. I want you to be my world. I know you have alot of enemies in you''re life but promise me you will always keep our loved ones N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Safe. I want you to be the Foundation of this family .I will support you as you''re wife and best friend. whatever decision you make I will always be behind you no matter what. yes I ept you as my husband with all my heart and my love. I put the ring in his finger and he kissed my lips and I felt his tears . i pulled away and wipe his tears. David" thank my Queen for opening your heart to me and I will always protect our family and friends no matter what. I will always be myself in your presence . but when I am not around you I will be the ruthless man in order to keep everyone safe. I love you Mrs Benson. I love you more Mr Benson. we hugged each other. Chapter 48: 48 - Confessions Chapter 48: 48 - Confessions Sarah POV David"e on let''s have breakfast and I have something to give you. ok hubby let go. we sit down and have our breakfast holding hands. we finished our breakfast and David hold my hand and take me outside he takes me to the flowers garden and it beautiful. hubby this ce is very beautiful and I love staying here. can wee more often and stay here. I love this ce, I will ask even mom toe next time. David" am d you like it we will alwayse here and spend time with everyone.i will fulfill every request you want and I will give you whatever you want.just name it . kitten I love you very much I wasn''t able to give you you''re wedding ring because of what happened. he kneel down and took box from his pocket and open the box. David" Sarah Anderson will you please give me the privilege of being Mrs Sarah David Benson? I promise I will love you with all my heart,I will give you whatever you desire. I will be your star at night and the sun in the morning , I want to you to be the mother of my children. I want to wake up every morning looking at your beautiful face. I want tough with you. cry with you in my arms. I was scared of falling in love.when I saw you in my office I wanted nothing else than to make you my wife.from that day I decided I will marry you. please be my wife forever until the end of internity . I was crying and smiling and I give him my left hand us he slide the ring on my finger. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I kneel down to his level and I take the ring and hold his left hand. Mr David Benson. the first time I saw you I feel in love with you but I was so scired to approach you because you look cold and ruthless I told myself that you can''t love a women like me but you suprise me when I met you from Ethan ce. and you give me the shock of my life .I thought you have gone crazy. I always wanted to find someone who will love me for who I am. in this one month I have known you .you have given me the love I have been craving for. I will be honoured to be Mrs Benson with all my heart. I want to sleep in your arms every night. I want to see you smiling andughing at my jokes.i want to hugged you ever time youe home tired. I want to shower you with my kisses all of your body. I want you to be the father of my children. I want this rude and ruthless man to be my husband.i will always love you for who you are and not for what you have. I want to see you smile . cry in my arms. I want you to be yourself when you are around me. the person who is free to do anything without caring anything. I want to bake cake with you and dancing like crazy. I want you to be my world. I know you have alot of enemies in you''re life but promise me you will always keep our loved ones Safe. I want you to be the Foundation of this family .I will support you as you''re wife and best friend. whatever decision you make I will always be behind you no matter what. yes I ept you as my husband with all my heart and my love. I put the ring in his finger and he kissed my lips and I felt his tears . i pulled away and wipe his tears. David" thank my Queen for opening your heart to me and I will always protect our family and friends no matter what. I will always be myself in your presence . but when I am not around you I will be the ruthless man in order to keep everyone safe. I love you Mrs Benson. I love you more Mr Benson. we hugged each other. Chapter 49: CAN I HAVE YOU RIGHT NOW? Chapter 49: CAN I HAVE YOU RIGHT NOW? David POV. I felt so lucky when she expected me whole heartedly.my little kitten love me for who I am and not what I have. am the luckiest man in the world. I hugged her tightly in my arms. I pulled away and kiss her lips gently and slowly getting inside her mouth and she taste so delicious. I have missed this taste. I pulled away so she can breathe. you taste so delicious and I want more than kissing you. she blushed and her face was red. let take walk I want to enjoy myself with Mrs Benson. I hold her hands and we walk in the garden having our talk. I felt cloud nine. I have never felt this way with anyone. she is the only woman who can change my cold heart and make it warms and I don''t want to lose her in my life. babe when do you want to go back home? Sarah" mmmh we can go back the day after tomorrow, let stay here today and tomorrow. I want to spend time with you and everyone. as you wish my little kitten. we sit down on the grass and I pulled her face close to me. I kiss her lips again with all my love in the kiss, I devoured myself in her mouth our tongue dancing in each every corner of our mouth. she moans and it was turning me on. my little man down was craving to have her. babe can I have you here. Sarah" what!!! no we''re out side what if someone sees us . you don''t want anyone to see your wife naked do you? no let go back in the house I want to eat you right after now. I didn''t wait for her respond and carried her in my arms. we arrive in the house and there was no one and I took her to our room. I remove her clothes taking everything out leaving her naked in front of me. I was memorized by her body. she''s beautiful she is blushing and I like it when she blush for me. just so damn beautiful kitten. thank you for loving me my kitten. I lift her up i kiss her and shep her legs in my waist and I walk to the bed without breaking the kiss. Iid her on our bed ,I live her lips and kiss her neck and she moans loudly and I enjoyed it making me hard more. I trailer kisses on her neck cor bone down to her breast .I grabbed one of her breasts and massage her while I pulled the other in my mouth. I increase speed and she moans loudly. h..hu.. hubby...I... can''t take it anymore please stop and make love to me. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. not yet my beautiful wife. I live her breast and went down to her womanhood and she is already wet for me. I put two fingers and hold her hips and put her legs in my shoulders I position myself and move my fingers inside. praying with her womanhood . she put her hand in mouth try to stop moan. don''t stop the moans. moan loudly for me . Sarah" t...h.e.y they .. will...hear. ahhhahhah hubby! no one will hear I have sent every one out of the house before we came back. I added one more finger in her womanhood and she scream loudly and I her voice, it''s driving me crazy . hubby am going to calm. calm for me babe. she calmed in my fingers and I pulled and swallow all the juice. I pulled and position my little member in her and start moving and I kiss her lips movie deep every thrust I make In crease more speed and she calmed again and I make love to her like there''s is no tomorrow. when I was done she was already unconscious I couldn''t control myself I went four rounds and I didn''t regret she is my women. Chapter 49: 49 - Can I have you right now? Chapter 49: 49 - Can I have you right now? David POV I felt so lucky when she expected me whole heartedly.my little kitten love me for who I am and not what I have. am the luckiest man in the world. I hugged her tightly in my arms. I pulled away and kiss her lips gently and slowly getting inside her mouth and she taste so delicious. I have missed this taste. I pulled away so she can breathe. you taste so delicious and I want more than kissing you. she blushed and her face was red. let take walk I want to enjoy myself with Mrs Benson. I hold her hands and we walk in the garden having our talk. I felt cloud nine. I have never felt this way with anyone. she is the only woman who can change my cold heart and make it warms and I don''t want to lose her in my life. babe when do you want to go back home? Sarah" mmmh we can go back the day after tomorrow, let stay here today and tomorrow. I want to spend time with you and everyone. as you wish my little kitten. we sit down on the grass and I pulled her face close to me. I kiss her lips again with all my love in the kiss, N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I devoured myself in her mouth our tongue dancing in each every corner of our mouth. she moans and it was turning me on. my little man down was craving to have her. babe can I have you here. Sarah" what!!! no we''re out side what if someone sees us . you don''t want anyone to see your wife naked do you? no let go back in the house I want to eat you right after now. I didn''t wait for her respond and carried her in my arms. we arrive in the house and there was no one and I took her to our room. I remove her clothes taking everything out leaving her naked in front of me. I was memorized by her body. she''s beautiful she is blushing and I like it when she blush for me. just so damn beautiful kitten. thank you for loving me my kitten. I lift her up i kiss her and shep her legs in my waist and I walk to the bed without breaking the kiss. Iid her on our bed ,I live her lips and kiss her neck and she moans loudly and I enjoyed it making me hard more. I trailer kisses on her neck cor bone down to her breast .I grabbed one of her breasts and massage her while I pulled the other in my mouth. I increase speed and she moans loudly. h..hu.. hubby...I... can''t take it anymore please stop and make love to me. not yet my beautiful wife. I live her breast and went down to her womanhood and she is already wet for me. I put two fingers and hold her hips and put her legs in my shoulders I position myself and move my fingers inside. praying with her womanhood . she put her hand in mouth try to stop moan. don''t stop the moans. moan loudly for me . Sarah" t...h.e.y they .. will...hear. ahhhahhah hubby! no one will hear I have sent every one out of the house before we came back. I added one more finger in her womanhood and she scream loudly and I her voice, it''s driving me crazy . hubby am going to calm. calm for me babe. she calmed in my fingers and I pulled and swallow all the juice. I pulled and position my little member in her and start moving and I kiss her lips movie deep every thrust I make In crease more speed and she calmed again and I make love to her like there''s is no tomorrow. when I was done she was already unconscious I couldn''t control myself I went four rounds and I didn''t regret she is my women. Chapter 50: I LOVE YOU MY QUEEN. Chapter 50: I LOVE YOU MY QUEEN. David POV. I carried her to the bathroom and clean her and wipe her body and change the bedsheets andid her on the bed. I kiss her lips and went to take a shower. I went back to bed and hugged my wife to sleep. after sometime I hear my phone ringing I got up and answer the call and it was Liam. yes Liam is there a problem? Liam.PA. no sir everything is fine I have sent you all the work in your email please do check. when are youing back to the office? I will check and aming back in two days. make sure everything is ready schedule my meeting for this week on that day . Liam.... alright boss have nice day. I hung up the phone and went downstairs and they were back. Ethan" bro you look happy could you share your happiness with me.. yes am very happy could you take a move and take Emma out and make her your woman you will know why am filling happy. I told him smirking . Ethan" that not fair . there is no fair in love take a move all someone else will do it for you and I will not help this time. you!!! i left him filling nervous and I walk in the kitchen to have a ss of water. auntie Jane" my boy where is your wife please call her for lunch it will be ready in 20 minutes. ok I will let her knows . I walk to our room and she is still sleeping. kitten please wake up. hubby let me sleep for awhile. no honey you''re cutie cat is missing we have to find her. when I said this she woke up like someone stole her child. she was going to the door when I called her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. wait dress up fast you''re still naked . she looks at herself and she blushed and went to the closet and pull a dress and her panties and bra and dress Infront of me . I was holding myself from Laughing so much at her reaction. let go hubby I have to find my baby. I thought I was your baby I made a sad face. Sarah" you idiote with me if we don''t find her your going to sleep on the floor let go now!! she pulled my hand and dragged me out of the room. Sarah" where is my baby !!!!? she asked shouting. everybody came to the living room. Emma" your holding him in you''re hand. Sarah" you idiot I know what am saying. Sarah" brother where is my baby. Ethan" sis I haven''t seen her anywhere since when we were having breakfast. she left my hand and start looking everywhere. Sarah"stop standing here help me find her all no one will have lunch today. am starting to regret saying the cat is missing,this was not my n I only wanted for her to wake up. we look for her everywhere and we couldn''t find her and my wife started crying . Sarah" cutie where are you mommy is looking for you pleasee back to mommy. stop crying we will find her . she cried even louder than before. my goodness what have I put everyone to . we went to uncle Joseph house and we found her sleeping in hesp . she was so happy. Sarah" uncle can I have cutie please I have been looking for her for so long. uncle Joseph" yes here you go Stop crying she is all yours. she pick the cat and hugs her tightly. my cutie I miss you sorry I left you.meow meow. everybody shake their heads . uncle Joseph. my boy when did youe,you didn''t even tell me am so angry at you . am sorry uncle forgive me as you can see your daughter inw is crazy I have to make sure she is ok. I hugged him and I felt my father''s love. he my mom best friend and he always love me like his son and that why I bought this farm when they wanted to sell it.i love them like my parents. am d you''re here and you got married. who is this youngdy with you? ohh Emma my wife best friend and eth.... Ethan"let go have lunch at home uncle you''reing with us. we walk outside,I hold my drama queen. I love you my queen. Chapter 50: 50 - I love you, my queen Chapter 50: 50 - I love you, my queen David POV I carried her to the bathroom and clean her and wipe her body and change the bedsheets andid her on the bed. I kiss her lips and went to take a shower. I went back to bed and hugged my wife to sleep. after sometime I hear my phone ringing I got up and answer the call and it was Liam. yes Liam is there a problem? Liam.PA. no sir everything is fine I have sent you all the work in your email please do check. when are youing back to the office? I will check and aming back in two days. make sure everything is ready schedule my meeting for this week on that day . Liam.... alright boss have nice day. I hung up the phone and went downstairs and they were back. Ethan" bro you look happy could you share your happiness with me.. yes am very happy could you take a move and take Emma out and make her your woman you will know why am filling happy. I told him smirking . Ethan" that not fair . there is no fair in love take a move all someone else will do it for you and I will not help this time. you!!! i left him filling nervous and I walk in the kitchen to have a ss of water. auntie Jane" my boy where is your wife please call her for lunch it will be ready in 20 minutes. ok I will let her knows . I walk to our room and she is still sleeping. kitten please wake up. hubby let me sleep for awhile. no honey you''re cutie cat is missing we have to find her. when I said this she woke up like someone stole her child. she was going to the door when I called her. wait dress up fast you''re still naked . she looks at herself and she blushed and went to the closet and pull a dress and her panties and bra and dress Infront of me . I was holding myself from Laughing so much at her reaction. let go hubby I have to find my baby. I thought I was your baby I made a sad face. Sarah" you idiote with me if we don''t find her your going to sleep on the floor let go now!! she pulled my hand and dragged me out of the room. Sarah" where is my baby !!!!? she asked shouting. everybody came to the living room. Emma" your holding him in you''re hand. Sarah" you idiot I know what am saying. Sarah" brother where is my baby. Ethan" sis I haven''t seen her anywhere since when we were having breakfast. she left my hand and start looking everywhere. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Sarah"stop standing here help me find her all no one will have lunch today. am starting to regret saying the cat is missing,this was not my n I only wanted for her to wake up. we look for her everywhere and we couldn''t find her and my wife started crying . Sarah" cutie where are you mommy is looking for you pleasee back to mommy. stop crying we will find her . she cried even louder than before. my goodness what have I put everyone to . we went to uncle Joseph house and we found her sleeping in hesp . she was so happy. Sarah" uncle can I have cutie please I have been looking for her for so long. uncle Joseph" yes here you go Stop crying she is all yours. she pick the cat and hugs her tightly. my cutie I miss you sorry I left you.meow meow. everybody shake their heads . uncle Joseph. my boy when did youe,you didn''t even tell me am so angry at you . am sorry uncle forgive me as you can see your daughter inw is crazy I have to make sure she is ok. I hugged him and I felt my father''s love. he my mom best friend and he always love me like his son and that why I bought this farm when they wanted to sell it.i love them like my parents. am d you''re here and you got married. who is this youngdy with you? ohh Emma my wife best friend and eth.... Ethan"let go have lunch at home uncle you''reing with us. we walk outside,I hold my drama queen. I love you my queen. Chapter 51: DO YOU STILL WANT TO WORK FOR ME? Chapter 51: DO YOU STILL WANT TO WORK FOR ME? Ethan POV.m It been a month since I met Emma and she is a wonderful girl we''re friends and I feelfortable with her. I want to ask her out on a date. David is not making easy for me. we''re searching the cat that is driving everyone crazy.i can''t believe this we''re going through this N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. because of this idiot why did he have to say it was missing. we finally found in uncle Joseph house. she was so happy , then David introduce Emma he was about to say my girlfriend I cut him off. let go have lunch uncle Joseph you''reing with us. I hold Emma hand she looks at me smiling I know she feels the same way I feel about her. I will take her out today. we had lunch and the funny thing is Sarah is still holding the cat and fading it in her hand.david is felling jealousy and am enjoying this.it going to be fun . bro why are you not eating,I ask. David " why is this cat in the dinning table and my wife forgot am here. we all look at Sarah and she took out her tongue and show to us . we allugh. Sarah" cutie you''re dad is felling jealousy of mother and and the baby happy time. we have to make him sleep on the couch today, what do you think cutie. meow meow meow. we all look at David giving the cat death look face. we allughed so hard that he was about to get angry, he stand up and was about to leave and my dear sister said. sit down hubby you look so adorable sexsy when you are jealous. he was feeling shy when sheplete him. wow sis you know how to make my brother shy. shut up Ethan Kyle Williams!!!! sorry I apologize brother. when he called my full name that means I have said something I shouldn''t have said. we had our lunch in peace. I received a call from thepany and I answered the phone. Mr William it Lisa calling you have a meeting tomorrow should I cancel it ? hello Lisa am out of the city and I will be back in 2 days please reschedule it on Friday please. I will be back in the city on Thursday. alright sir. should I call miss Anderson? no need that will be all Lisa. I hung up the phone I actually need to talk to her . I went back to the house. Sarah I need to talk to you it very important pleasee with me in the garden . David"is there a problem Ethan? no problems bro don''t worry. Sarah " alright let''s go. we sit down on the couch outside looking at the flowers. Sarah can I hold the cat please? Sarah"sure here you can hold her. now please tell me why you want to talk to me. Sarah do you still want to work in mypany?? Sarah" yes Ethan I will always work in yourpany and I love my job. did you talk with my brother? Sarah" yes before we even got married I talk to him and he doesn''t have any problem for me working. ok that what I wanted to know . we''re going to the office we have a lot of work to do because of this days we didn''t go. Sarah" sure we will be going together right because you''re staying in our house? yes I will be driving you to work. sis I need you''re help . tell me brother what do you need? I like Emma I want to take her out.i want to confess my fillings to her I don''t know how will help. sure I will help you. listen my idea .............. alright thank you. let go back inside before your husbande looking for you. Sarah"let then. Chapter 51: 51 - Do you still want to work for me? Chapter 51: 51 - Do you still want to work for me? Ethan POV It been a month since I met Emma and she is a wonderful girl we''re friends and I feelfortable with her. I want to ask her out on a date. David is not making easy for me. we''re searching the cat that is driving everyone crazy.i can''t believe this we''re going through this because of this idiot why did he have to say it was missing. we finally found in uncle Joseph house. she was so happy , then David introduce Emma he was about to say my girlfriend I cut him off. let go have lunch uncle Joseph you''reing with us. I hold Emma hand she looks at me smiling I know she feels the same way I feel about her. I will take her out today. we had lunch and the funny thing is Sarah is still holding the cat and fading it in her hand.david is felling jealousy and am enjoying this.it going to be fun . bro why are you not eating,I ask. David " why is this cat in the dinning table and my wife forgot am here. we all look at Sarah and she took out her tongue and show to us . we allugh. Sarah" cutie you''re dad is felling jealousy of mother and and the baby happy time. we have to make him sleep on the couch today, what do you think cutie. meow meow meow. we all look at David giving the cat death look face. we allughed so hard that he was about to get angry, he stand up and was about to leave and my dear sister said. sit down hubby you look so adorable sexsy when you are jealous. he was feeling shy when sheplete him. wow sis you know how to make my brother shy. shut up Ethan Kyle Williams!!!! sorry I apologize brother. when he called my full name that means I have said something I shouldn''t have said. we had our lunch in peace. I received a call from thepany and I answered the phone. Mr William it Lisa calling you have a meeting tomorrow should I cancel it ? hello Lisa am out of the city and I will be back in 2 days please reschedule it on Friday please. I will be back in the city on Thursday. alright sir. should I call miss Anderson? no need that will be all Lisa. I hung up the phone I actually need to talk to her . I went back to the house. Sarah I need to talk to you it very important pleasee with me in the garden . David"is there a problem Ethan? no problems bro don''t worry. Sarah " alright let''s go. we sit down on the couch outside looking at the flowers. Sarah can I hold the cat please? Sarah"sure here you can hold her. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. now please tell me why you want to talk to me. Sarah do you still want to work in mypany?? Sarah" yes Ethan I will always work in yourpany and I love my job. did you talk with my brother? Sarah" yes before we even got married I talk to him and he doesn''t have any problem for me working. ok that what I wanted to know . we''re going to the office we have a lot of work to do because of this days we didn''t go. Sarah" sure we will be going together right because you''re staying in our house? yes I will be driving you to work. sis I need you''re help . tell me brother what do you need? I like Emma I want to take her out.i want to confess my fillings to her I don''t know how will help. sure I will help you. listen my idea .............. alright thank you. let go back inside before your husbande looking for you. Sarah"let then. Chapter 52: AM APPLYING MAKE UP ON YOUR FACE. Chapter 52: AM APPLYING MAKE UP ON YOUR FACE. Sarah.POV. Am parking my clothes were going back home in 2 hours. David" kitten what are you doing? am parking my clothes. David" no need you''re not taking anything. you have alot of clothes in the house. we will being back here when we have free time. alright hubby I didn''t think like this but am not going without my cutie. David" seriously Sarah ? yes she ising with me please hubby let me take her to my home. David" alright you can take her with you . why don''t you give her a name fast. I don''t know what to call her . I am calling her cutie because she is cute. David" alright it your call you can call her anything you want. he walk out of the room and I unpacked my clothes and ce them back to the closet. I walk out of the room and went downstairs stairs to see everyone chatting. auntie can I have some cookies when I Go back home. sure but you have to bake with me. yeesss am in Emma let go and help auntie bake. Emma" aming to help to . the boys to " wereing to. this is going to be fun. alright boys follow us. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. David" what about your cutie who will hold her? don''t worry put her on the couch and close the door she doesn''t go outside. he did as I said. we went to the kitchen and start baking and Ethan throw the flour in her face. Emma"you idiot what are you doing. Ethan"am applying make up on your face. me and David hahahaha. I wasughing when my husband did the same thing I got so angry. time to pay back . I throw eggs at him and he was shocked. we allugh and he was about to throw eggs on me when we had a voice. what is going on here are you guys 2years old!!!!!! sorry aunt the boys started this. me and Emma point our fingers to them. you!!!!! both yell. aunt Jane" you boys are going to clean this kitchen and am not taking no for answers. both ...alright auntie!!!!! we did our baking and left the kitchen and went to our room to take shower. the boys remain cleaning the kitchen. we finished everything and wait for the boys to take a shower it was almost the time to go back home. the boys came back. David" everyone ready to leave? yes let''s go . auntie" here is your cookies. she came with foul small bags smelling fresh cookies for everyone. I pick mine and David and Emma did the same. we hugged her. am going to me you aunt please take care of yourself and uncle Joseph. Emma" please take care I had alot of fun and I love this ce. David" thank you my lovely aunt you''re the best I will see you soon. Ethan"thank you for always weing us to you''re home,it will always be our home when you are around us . aunt Jane" you''re wee my children''s. uncle Joseph" please drive safely. David" alright please be safe we will being here more often with the girls. we said goodbye and walk to the car. Emma left with Ethan and I left with David and my cutie in myps . we arrive home in the night it was a long drive and I was feeling tired tomorrow is working day and I have alot of work to do. Ethan arrive behind us . uncle Victor. wee home young masters wee home madam and miss Emma. thank you uncle Victor, please call aunt Alice. we got inside . I sit down in the living room, with my cutie she was sleeping . and the boys came holding our cookies aunt Alice" madam you call for me? yes please serve Everyone juice and this cookies and ask the maid to fix the guest room for Emma and Ethan. alright madam. we had our juice and cookies and we he''d to our rooms. i went to my room andid her down on my couch in my room. it''s was 10pm I went to the bathroom and freshen up and wear my PJ and check my phone and I found missed call from mom and Emma. the day I woke up in the farm house. Iid down and David came in the room and went to take a shower. I slept in know time. I felt someone holding my waist and kiss my forehead . good night my wife. that was thest thing I had. Chapter 52: 52 - I am applying make up on your face Chapter 52: 52 - I am applying make up on your face Sarah.POV. Am parking my clothes were going back home in 2 hours. David" kitten what are you doing? am parking my clothes. David" no need you''re not taking anything. you have alot of clothes in the house. we will being back here when we have free time. alright hubby I didn''t think like this but am not going without my cutie. David" seriously Sarah ? yes she ising with me please hubby let me take her to my home. David" alright you can take her with you . why don''t you give her a name fast. I don''t know what to call her . I am calling her cutie because she is cute. David" alright it your call you can call her anything you want. he walk out of the room and I unpacked my clothes and ce them back to the closet. I walk out of the room and went downstairs stairs to see everyone chatting. auntie can I have some cookies when I Go back home. sure but you have to bake with me. yeesss am in Emma let go and help auntie bake. Emma" aming to help to . the boys to " wereing to. this is going to be fun. alright boys follow us. David" what about your cutie who will hold her? don''t worry put her on the couch and close the door she doesn''t go outside. he did as I said. we went to the kitchen and start baking and Ethan throw the flour in her face. Emma"you idiot what are you doing. Ethan"am applying make up on your face. me and David hahahaha. I wasughing when my husband did the same thing I got so angry. time to pay back . I throw eggs at him and he was shocked. we allugh and he was about to throw eggs on me when we had a voice. what is going on here are you guys 2years old!!!!!! sorry aunt the boys started this. me and Emma point our fingers to them. you!!!!! both yell. aunt Jane" you boys are going to clean this kitchen and am not taking no for answers. both ...alright auntie!!!!! we did our baking and left the kitchen and went to our room to take shower. the boys remain cleaning the kitchen. we finished everything and wait for the boys to take a shower it was almost the time to go back home. the boys came back. David" everyone ready to leave? yes let''s go . auntie" here is your cookies. she came with foul small bags smelling fresh cookies for everyone. I pick mine and David and Emma did the same. we hugged her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. am going to me you aunt please take care of yourself and uncle Joseph. Emma" please take care I had alot of fun and I love this ce. David" thank you my lovely aunt you''re the best I will see you soon. Ethan"thank you for always weing us to you''re home,it will always be our home when you are around us . aunt Jane" you''re wee my children''s. uncle Joseph" please drive safely. David" alright please be safe we will being here more often with the girls. we said goodbye and walk to the car. Emma left with Ethan and I left with David and my cutie in myps . we arrive home in the night it was a long drive and I was feeling tired tomorrow is working day and I have alot of work to do. Ethan arrive behind us . uncle Victor. wee home young masters wee home madam and miss Emma. thank you uncle Victor, please call aunt Alice. we got inside . I sit down in the living room, with my cutie she was sleeping . and the boys came holding our cookies aunt Alice" madam you call for me? yes please serve Everyone juice and this cookies and ask the maid to fix the guest room for Emma and Ethan. alright madam. we had our juice and cookies and we he''d to our rooms. i went to my room andid her down on my couch in my room. it''s was 10pm I went to the bathroom and freshen up and wear my PJ and check my phone and I found missed call from mom and Emma. the day I woke up in the farm house. Iid down and David came in the room and went to take a shower. I slept in know time. I felt someone holding my waist and kiss my forehead . good night my wife. that was thest thing I had. Chapter 53: I WILL LISTEN TO YOU Chapter 53: I WILL LISTEN TO YOU Sarah POV I woke up in the morning and my husband was taking a shower I went to make breakfast. good morning aunt Alice. good morning madam. please call Sarah and can I make breakfast for my husband and you can make for Ethan and Emma. Alice" alright Sarah let make breakfast then . we made breakfast and I went back to my room to get ready. David" good morning wifey. good morning hubby. David"where we''re you I was looking for you. in the kitchen making breakfast for you. David" I didn''t marries you so you can be my servant and there is Alice in the house. hubby it my job as a wife and.... David" no I don''t want you to cook because is your job. I pay them to work for me. I don''t pay you , you''re my wife please listen to me carefully. Sarah this house is yours as it also mine and it have servant to!!!.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. you don''t have to prove to me , I love you for who you are. Cook when you want not because you have to. got it? yes hubby I will listen to you. let me go take a shower. David" wait fast let me kiss my wife. he kissed me good morning kiss and felt hot and I pulled away and ran to the bathroom.i felt him Laughing. I showed and walk out with my towel and I found him wait for me with is bathrobes on him. your not dress yet hubby? David" am waiting for you to came and choose my clothes and I will choose yours. ok let go to then. we walk in the huge walk-in closet. I chose navy blue suit and white shirt . he chose ck suit for me , and white shirt. we got dressed and I wear my clothes and shoes, blow dry my hair and apply make light makeup . I walk back to the room and my husband was ready. I pick my handbag and open the door and I had a voice meow meow meow . I saw my cutie stand on the floor. hubby pick him up I will carry youptop bag please. David"alright let me carry her locks the door then. I locked our bedroom. and follow him down stairs. Ethan good morning guys. Sarah are you taking the cat to my office??? no am living her in the house. let have breakfast then we can leave. where is Emma? am here you guys are going to work? yes let us drop you to the house. David" no she ising with me to the office. me and Ethan why????? David" she will be working for me . Ethan" ok let have breakfast were going to bete. aunt Alice please take of this cat I see you in the evening. Alice"alright Sarah don''t worry. we had our breakfast and walk out of the house. David hug me and kiss my lips have nice day kitten see in the evening. and the driver drove the car he left with Emma. Ethan open the door for me and I got in the front seat and he sit in the driver and drove off. we arrive in 45 minutes. we step in the building and Lisa was waiting for us she is Ethan PA. good morning Mr Williams. good morning miss Anderson. good morning Lisa. we said the same time. Ethan" what is my schedule for the day ? Lisa" you have a very busy day. Ethan let go then. we walk to the elevator and he''d to our work. Lisa"miss Anderson how are you? I haven''t seen you in the office in 2weeks . am fine Lisa I was sick and am feeling fine now. please call me Sarah, let work we will catch up when when we''re done working. she left and I begin my work and today I can say it not going to be easy. Chapter 53: 53 - I will listen to you Chapter 53: 53 - I will listen to you Sarah POV I woke up in the morning and my husband was taking a shower I went to make breakfast. good morning aunt Alice. good morning madam. please call Sarah and can I make breakfast for my husband and you can make for Ethan and Emma. Alice" alright Sarah let make breakfast then . we made breakfast and I went back to my room to get ready. David" good morning wifey. good morning hubby. David"where we''re you I was looking for you. in the kitchen making breakfast for you. David" I didn''t marries you so you can be my servant and there is Alice in the house. hubby it my job as a wife and.... David" no I don''t want you to cook because is your job. I pay them to work for me. I don''t pay you , you''re my wife please listen to me carefully. Sarah this house is yours as it also mine and it have servant to!!!. you don''t have to prove to me , I love you for who you are. Cook when you want not because you have to. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. got it? yes hubby I will listen to you. let me go take a shower. David" wait fast let me kiss my wife. he kissed me good morning kiss and felt hot and I pulled away and ran to the bathroom.i felt him Laughing. I showed and walk out with my towel and I found him wait for me with is bathrobes on him. your not dress yet hubby? David" am waiting for you to came and choose my clothes and I will choose yours. ok let go to then. we walk in the huge walk-in closet. I chose navy blue suit and white shirt . he chose ck suit for me , and white shirt. we got dressed and I wear my clothes and shoes, blow dry my hair and apply make light makeup . I walk back to the room and my husband was ready. I pick my handbag and open the door and I had a voice meow meow meow . I saw my cutie stand on the floor. hubby pick him up I will carry youptop bag please. David"alright let me carry her locks the door then. I locked our bedroom. and follow him down stairs. Ethan good morning guys. Sarah are you taking the cat to my office??? no am living her in the house. let have breakfast then we can leave. where is Emma? am here you guys are going to work? yes let us drop you to the house. David" no she ising with me to the office. me and Ethan why????? David" she will be working for me . Ethan" ok let have breakfast were going to bete. aunt Alice please take of this cat I see you in the evening. Alice"alright Sarah don''t worry. we had our breakfast and walk out of the house. David hug me and kiss my lips have nice day kitten see in the evening. and the driver drove the car he left with Emma. Ethan open the door for me and I got in the front seat and he sit in the driver and drove off. we arrive in 45 minutes. we step in the building and Lisa was waiting for us she is Ethan PA. good morning Mr Williams. good morning miss Anderson. good morning Lisa. we said the same time. Ethan" what is my schedule for the day ? Lisa" you have a very busy day. Ethan let go then. we walk to the elevator and he''d to our work. Lisa"miss Anderson how are you? I haven''t seen you in the office in 2weeks . am fine Lisa I was sick and am feeling fine now. please call me Sarah, let work we will catch up when when we''re done working. she left and I begin my work and today I can say it not going to be easy. Chapter 54: BROTHER STOP THE CAR Chapter 54: BROTHER STOP THE CAR Sarah POV. It was 8pm and were still in the office I have been working since morning, Ethan has been in alot of meetings the whole days. I finished my work and arrange all my work and close myptop. I knock his door and open the door and he was resting his head back on his chair eyes closed. Ethan let go home. he opens his eyes and got up. Ethan" sorry sis it''s been a hectic day am so tired let close myptop and we go. we close the office,no one was left in the office. we got down to the parking and we got in the car. he drive the car and I checked my phone and I had 3 missed call from David,I didn''t realize my phone was silent. I was about to call him when I saw a girl in the road crying and she was not looking good. brother stop the car. Ethan"what happened are you ok? he stopped the car and I open the door and he''d to the girl. Ethan" Sarah what happened . I saw her in pain and she feels down when she saw me. girl" miss please help me there people after me and they want to kill me. Ethane quickly!! what wrong Sarah? please carry her to the car we need to get out of here at ones. we he''d back in the car, I sit back with her and he drove the car quickly and I look back and I saw those people who were trying to kill her looking for her. girl''" thank you miss for saving my life. what is your name? girl" my name is Lia . Lia why did they want to kill you? she stated crying so hard that I stop asking. we arrive home and I help her get down from the car. I walk inside and Ethan follow behind with my handbag and hisptop. wee home madam. thank you uncle Victor. please call aunt Alice . Content ? N?velDrama.Org. sure madam. I help her sit down in the couch. David" what going on here and who is she. we found her being chased by people who wanted to kill her. Alice" Sarah you called for me. please help lia take a shower in the guest room and I bring a dress for her . Lia" no I don''t want to go anywhere please don''t leave me. Lia no one will hurt you here you need a shower and a change of clothes please go with her and take a shower and I wille and check up on you ,we will have dinner after that please. she nodded her head and follow aunt Alice to the guest room. David" Ethan what going on and why are you guys so scired? Ethan" I was driving when sis told me stop the car in the highway and she got out of the car and found her in pain and there were people chasing her with gun . we left quickly and they saw us . I sense danger David this is not going to be good. excuse me but I have to give her a dress we will ask her what happened after dinner. I went to my room and unlock my bedroom using my keys, divide doesn''t let anyone in here except uncle Victor and aunt Alice only. I pick a dress and close the door and went to the guest room and wait for her to finish showering. she came with a towel and I give her a dress and she wear it . I help her dry her hair. let go and have dinner Lia. no one is going to hurt you pleasee with me. I walk to the living room and the boys want to ask and I shook my head and they stop and I ask everyone to have dinner. we sit down David in the main sit and Ethan on the right I on the left next to him and Lia next to me. the maid service our food. meow meow meow. oh my goodness cutie I didn''t forget you I pick her up in myp and Look at everyone looking at me like am crazy. what I ask and they shook they''re heads . we eat our dinner and he''d back to the living room. Lia do you want to tell us what happened. she looks at me and the boys and she was scired. don''t worry he is my husband and he is my brother-inw. I pointed them and she took a deep breath. Chapter 54: 54 - Brother, stop the car Chapter 54: 54 - Brother, stop the car Sarah POV. It was 8pm and were still in the office I have been working since morning, Ethan has been in alot of meetings the whole days. I finished my work and arrange all my work and close myptop. I knock his door and open the door and he was resting his head back on his chair eyes closed. Ethan let go home. he opens his eyes and got up. Ethan" sorry sis it''s been a hectic day am so tired let close myptop and we go. we close the office,no one was left in the office. we got down to the parking and we got in the car. he drive the car and I checked my phone and I had 3 missed call from David,I didn''t realize my phone was silent. I was about to call him when I saw a girl in the road crying and she was not looking good. brother stop the car. Ethan"what happened are you ok? he stopped the car and I open the door and he''d to the girl. Ethan" Sarah what happened . I saw her in pain and she feels down when she saw me. girl" miss please help me there people after me and they want to kill me. Ethane quickly!! what wrong Sarah? please carry her to the car we need to get out of here at ones. we he''d back in the car, I sit back with her and he drove the car quickly and I look back and I saw those people who were trying to kill her looking for her. girl''" thank you miss for saving my life. what is your name? girl" my name is Lia . Lia why did they want to kill you? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. she stated crying so hard that I stop asking. we arrive home and I help her get down from the car. I walk inside and Ethan follow behind with my handbag and hisptop. wee home madam. thank you uncle Victor. please call aunt Alice . sure madam. I help her sit down in the couch. David" what going on here and who is she. we found her being chased by people who wanted to kill her. Alice" Sarah you called for me. please help lia take a shower in the guest room and I bring a dress for her . Lia" no I don''t want to go anywhere please don''t leave me. Lia no one will hurt you here you need a shower and a change of clothes please go with her and take a shower and I wille and check up on you ,we will have dinner after that please. she nodded her head and follow aunt Alice to the guest room. David" Ethan what going on and why are you guys so scired? Ethan" I was driving when sis told me stop the car in the highway and she got out of the car and found her in pain and there were people chasing her with gun . we left quickly and they saw us . I sense danger David this is not going to be good. excuse me but I have to give her a dress we will ask her what happened after dinner. I went to my room and unlock my bedroom using my keys, divide doesn''t let anyone in here except uncle Victor and aunt Alice only. I pick a dress and close the door and went to the guest room and wait for her to finish showering. she came with a towel and I give her a dress and she wear it . I help her dry her hair. let go and have dinner Lia. no one is going to hurt you pleasee with me. I walk to the living room and the boys want to ask and I shook my head and they stop and I ask everyone to have dinner. we sit down David in the main sit and Ethan on the right I on the left next to him and Lia next to me. the maid service our food. meow meow meow. oh my goodness cutie I didn''t forget you I pick her up in myp and Look at everyone looking at me like am crazy. what I ask and they shook they''re heads . we eat our dinner and he''d back to the living room. Lia do you want to tell us what happened. she looks at me and the boys and she was scired. don''t worry he is my husband and he is my brother-inw. I pointed them and she took a deep breath. Chapter 55: HUBBY WHY ARE YOU MAKING FUN OF US? Chapter 55: HUBBY WHY ARE YOU MAKING FUN OF US? Sarah.POV. she stated tell us what happened. My dad is a driver to Mrs walker he works for her for 10years and he found something that he wasn''t supposed to know. he wanted to go to the police station and he was stop by my mom that women came to our house and fired him . the next day my dad was looking scared and he told me everything that if anything happens to him I should find Mr Benson and tell him everything. I left the house and went to college the hole day I was feeling nervous I don''t know why, when I was done in school .I went to work in coffee shop. I was was on my way home when I saw people killing my family in front of me I look at my dad''s and he told me to ran and not to look back, I ran until I saw you when youe to me. they killed my family I don''t have anyone what am I going to do. I felt angry how could they killed her family and what did she know about my husband. Lia you can tell us what you know we will help you. no I can only tell Mr Benson please help me find him. I look at my husband and he walk close to me. David" Lia am Mr. Benson you can tell me and am going to help you and I will make sure what they did to your family they are going to pay. she nods her head and ask if she could talk to him in private . oke with in my study room. Lia fast show me your ID I want to be sure it you. David took his wallet and shows her his ID card. alright I will tell everything that I know. they went to the study room. me and Ethan look at each other. we waited for them to return and they came back after 20 minutes. David" Sarah please take her to her room she''s going to stay here from now on . Lia if you need anything tell my wife she will help you, from now on this is your house. I nods my head and take her to the guest room. please feel at home Lia . if you need anything let me know. I will leave you to sleep. Lia" no please don''t leave yet . alright I will leave when you a sleep. I left her after she slept I close the door and left the lights on. I walk back to the living room. David" please take care of her she just save our family. go to sleep I wille letter. sure no problem. I went back to my room and take a shower and wear my PJs I was exhausted I had a long day. I went to bed andid down , and I remember my baby I got up and went downstairs looking for her and I found her sleeping in on the couch .I pick her up and went to my room David was not in the living Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. room I guess he is in the study room with Ethan. I close my bedroom and hugged my cutie to sleep. cutie how was your day today? cutie" meow meow. I will take that as a yes you had a great day right. moaw . hahaha what are you guys talking about? I look at my husband who wasughing at me. hubby why are you making fun of us . we''re having a conversation right cutie.meow meow . see she also Angree. go take a shower ande to bed. he shake his head and let to the bathroom and I feel a sleep right away Chapter 55: 55 - Why are you making fun of us? Chapter 55: 55 - Why are you making fun of us? Sarah POV she stated tell us what happened. My dad is a driver to Mrs walker he works for her for 10years and he found something that he wasn''t supposed to know. he wanted to go to the police station and he was stop by my mom that women came to our house and fired him . the next day my dad was looking scared and he told me everything that if anything happens to him I should find Mr Benson and tell him everything. I left the house and went to college the hole day I was feeling nervous I don''t know why, when I was done in school .I went to work in coffee shop. I was was on my way home when I saw people killing my family in front of me I look at my dad''s and he told me to ran and not to look back, I ran until I saw you when youe to me. they killed my family I don''t have anyone what am I going to do. I felt angry how could they killed her family and what did she know about my husband. Lia you can tell us what you know we will help you. no I can only tell Mr Benson please help me find him. I look at my husband and he walk close to me. David" Lia am Mr. Benson you can tell me and am going to help you and I will make sure what they did to your family they are going to pay. she nods her head and ask if she could talk to him in private . oke with in my study room. Lia fast show me your ID I want to be sure it you. David took his wallet and shows her his ID card. alright I will tell everything that I know. they went to the study room. me and Ethan look at each other. we waited for them to return and they came back after 20 minutes. David" Sarah please take her to her room she''s going to stay here from now on . Lia if you need anything tell my wife she will help you, from now on this is your house. I nods my head and take her to the guest room. please feel at home Lia . if you need anything let me know. I will leave you to sleep. Lia" no please don''t leave yet . alright I will leave when you a sleep. I left her after she slept I close the door and left the lights on. I walk back to the living room. David" please take care of her she just save our family. go to sleep I wille letter. sure no problem. I went back to my room and take a shower and wear my PJs I was exhausted I had a long day. I went to bed andid down , and I remember my baby I got up and went downstairs looking for her and I found her sleeping in on the couch .I pick her up and went to my room David was not in the living room I guess he is in the study room with Ethan. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. I close my bedroom and hugged my cutie to sleep. cutie how was your day today? cutie" meow meow. I will take that as a yes you had a great day right. moaw . hahaha what are you guys talking about? I look at my husband who wasughing at me. hubby why are you making fun of us . we''re having a conversation right cutie.meow meow . see she also Angree. go take a shower ande to bed. he shake his head and let to the bathroom and I feel a sleep right away Chapter 56: YOURE MY LITTLE SISTER. Chapter 56: YOU''RE MY LITTLE SISTER. David. POV. I came home in the evening and I found a girl with my wife,she look scared and broken. she was looking for me to deliver a message. and what she told me made my blood boiled. why do this people keep testing my bottom line. they already am a devil yet they keeping for me . this is to much. and am going to teach her a lesson. so she is going behind my back and trying to manipte the board members does she know what I have done to make mypany teach where it''s and she is trying to throw me out.hahahaha. what a fool . Mrs walker aming for you with everything I got. my family and mypany are my bottom line. and whoever trying to touch is like they are tired of staying a live. I sent Lia no her room with my wife. brothere with me I need your help this time. Ethan follow me to my study and I told him everything this time I didn''t hide from him. because we''re going to y a game with everyone who is going against me and it going to be fun. we discussed what we will do and he went to sleep. I called Evans to be in my house before 7am. I went back to my bedroom and I smiled at my baby talking with the cat and I forgot I was mad and she''s the only one who can make my madness go away. I went to take a shower and wear my PJ . when Ie back she was already a sleep. I went and checked on Lia . she was crying i walk to her and I called her name. she didn''t hear me. I hugged her. Lia pleasee down I promise you I will make them pay for what they did to you. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. from today you''re my little sister and whatever you want you can tell me all Sarah. she cry even harder than before. Lia " am very sorry Mr Benson I didn''t mean to trouble you is just it hurts so much lossing my family, how can I be ok . please let me cry this pain is to much.sob....... do...sob... you even know how it''s feels to lose someone who give birth to you by someone else hands. I know how it''s feels because I lost my mom who was killed to . am going to be your responsibility from now on. and please call me brother don''t call me Mr Benson again. she nodded her head and cried until she slept. I kiss her forehead and cover her with the cuilt and leave the room. I went back to my room andid down on the bed and hugged my wife and our cat to sleep. I close my eyes and sleep. the next day I woke up at 6 am I went to my GM and did my exercise . I came back and check up on Lia and she was sleeping I thank God she is sleeping I know how you feel. your father give his life so he could save me and I will make sure his death was not in vain. your my little sister from now on I promise I will protect you with my life. I took a shower and dress up and went to the living and Evans was waiting for me . Evans" good morning boss . you called me to your house this must be serious. yes what I am about to tell you it going to even costs you''re life if don''t protect her. Evans" boss what is going on ? follow me to my study room. we reach the study room and I give him Lia file. I exin what he should do . and about who killed her family .I want you to call Michael, tell him toe with Lewis and Jack. Evans" boss him!!!!!! yes I need him toe back to the country. we are all in danger. we''re at war Evans and if we don''t pray this game and finished it then my name is not DEVID BENSON. alright boss I will call him right now. he called him and he answered the phone. Michael " wow look who dicided to call me . did David punished you and you want me toe and kiss you? David" Michael Chester!!!!!! Michael" David am sorry I didn''t know you''re there. if I don''t see you here you will be the one who will be getting kiss to relive the pain from Evans. Michael" right away boss were on our way. he hung up the call. Evans you will be taking care of Lia and don''t call me boss when they are around. Evans" what should I call you??? seriously Evans are you a kid ? you can call me dad. Evans" no way I am going to call you that. your to young to be my day. fine now get out of my study before I change my mind. Chapter 56: 56 - Youre my little sister Chapter 56: 56 - You''re my little sister David POV I came home in the evening and I found a girl with my wife,she look scared and broken. she was looking for me to deliver a message. and what she told me made my blood boiled. why do this people keep testing my bottom line. they already am a devil yet they keeping for me . this is to much. and am going to teach her a lesson. so she is going behind my back and trying to manipte the board members does she know what I have done to make mypany teach where it''s and she is trying to throw me out.hahahaha. what a fool . Mrs walker aming for you with everything I got. my family and mypany are my bottom line. and whoever trying to touch is like they are tired of staying a live. I sent Lia no her room with my wife. brothere with me I need your help this time. Ethan follow me to my study and I told him everything this time I didn''t hide from him. because we''re going to y a game with everyone who is going against me and it going to be fun. we discussed what we will do and he went to sleep. I called Evans to be in my house before 7am. I went back to my bedroom and I smiled at my baby talking with the cat and I forgot I was mad and she''s the only one who can make my madness go away. I went to take a shower and wear my PJ . when Ie back she was already a sleep. I went and checked on Lia . she was crying i walk to her and I called her name. she didn''t hear me. I hugged her. Lia pleasee down I promise you I will make them pay for what they did to you. from today you''re my little sister and whatever you want you can tell me all Sarah. she cry even harder than before. Lia " am very sorry Mr Benson I didn''t mean to trouble you is just it hurts so much lossing my family, how can I be ok . please let me cry this pain is to much.sob....... do...sob... you even know how it''s feels to lose someone who give birth to you by someone else hands. I know how it''s feels because I lost my mom who was killed to . am going to be your responsibility from now on. and please call me brother don''t call me Mr Benson again. she nodded her head and cried until she slept. I kiss her forehead and cover her with the cuilt and leave the room. I went back to my room andid down on the bed and hugged my wife and our cat to sleep. I close my eyes and sleep. the next day I woke up at 6 am I went to my GM and did my exercise . I came back and check up on Lia and she was sleeping I thank God she is sleeping I know how you feel. your father give his life so he could save me and I will make sure his death was not in vain. your my little sister from now on I promise I will protect you with my life. I took a shower and dress up and went to the living and Evans was waiting for me . Evans" good morning boss . you called me to your house this must be serious. yes what I am about to tell you it going to even costs you''re life if don''t protect her. Evans" boss what is going on ? follow me to my study room. we reach the study room and I give him Lia file. I exin what he should do . and about who killed her family .I want you to call Michael, tell him toe with Lewis and Jack. Evans" boss him!!!!!! yes I need him toe back to the country. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. we are all in danger. we''re at war Evans and if we don''t pray this game and finished it then my name is not DEVID BENSON. alright boss I will call him right now. he called him and he answered the phone. Michael " wow look who dicided to call me . did David punished you and you want me toe and kiss you? David" Michael Chester!!!!!! Michael" David am sorry I didn''t know you''re there. if I don''t see you here you will be the one who will be getting kiss to relive the pain from Evans. Michael" right away boss were on our way. he hung up the call. Evans you will be taking care of Lia and don''t call me boss when they are around. Evans" what should I call you??? seriously Evans are you a kid ? you can call me dad. Evans" no way I am going to call you that. your to young to be my day. fine now get out of my study before I change my mind. Chapter 57: WHO ARE YOU? Chapter 57: WHO ARE YOU? Evans POV. I was in my house when boss called me to his house tomorrow morning. this is not going to be good. he only call me when to the house when there is a war. i went to my room and sleep. the next morning I woke up at 5:30 and got ready and went to see my boss. when I arrive there it was it was already 6:20 I nock the door and the bulter open and ask me to wait for him in the living room. I waited for 20 minutes and he came. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. i followed him to the study room and he exins what going on and what I need to do. when he ask me to call Michael already knew this was not going to be good.he only call him when there''s war and I mean like alot of people involved. and that brat dire to tease me in front of my boss am going to skin him alive. David" call me dad. when did my boss start joking.why do I feel like things are going to change. he ask me to take care of Lia and I will try my best. I went back to the living room and wait for her to wake up. I saw miss Sarah walking with toward my way with the cat. good morning sisterinw. Sarah" good morning to you to. who are you? am Evan Harrison your husband best friend. Sarah" oh wee to our house please follow me to the dinning room let have breakfast with everyone. no I can''t sisterinw. Sarah" I am not taking no for answers. I fellow her and take my sit. she went and came back with Lia and she''s beautiful. She sit down next to her . and Ethan came after that. Ethan" hi Evan how are ? am good. David came back and look at me with suprise. why are you here? he ask. well dad!!! you ask me toe. everyone looks at me and Ethan chock his coffee and Sarah dad!!!! hubby when did you make babies ? David" when I was 1years old. Sarahugh and Lia just stare at us. David" didn''t you say am young to be your day as far us I know we''re the same age.he morked me. well brother I guess you''re right mmhhh. David" Lia this Evans and he will be apanying you and he will protect you. he will go with you anywhere you want. Lia " alright brother I will do as you say. Sarah" alright then let have breakfast. we had our breakfast and David and Ethan went to the office while I stay around keeping thedies safe . we stayed in the house the hole day and I was bored this is not my cup of tea . I left the house when David came back. I drove my ck to my house. I have to n what David told me to do . i went out and look at Lia house and I saw CCTV around the area the house was burn down. there was nothing there. I look around and went to the base I went to my office and open myptop and hack the CCTV and I saw what happened I downloaded and saved it to USB and close my office and went back to David house. I give him the USB. he looks at it and he smashed everything in his desk. how dire them do this!!!!!! David" find them where they are one by one!!!!!!!! and hads them to Lewis he is going to love this job. tell Michael to meet me in the base when he arrives tomorrow morning. i left the Manson and went back to my house to take rest this is not going to be easy. Chapter 57: 57 - Who are you? Chapter 57: 57 - Who are you? Evans POV I was in my house when boss called me to his house tomorrow morning. this is not going to be good. he only call me when to the house when there is a war. i went to my room and sleep. the next morning I woke up at 5:30 and got ready and went to see my boss. when I arrive there it was it was already 6:20 I nock the door and the bulter open and ask me to wait for him in the living room. I waited for 20 minutes and he came. i followed him to the study room and he exins what going on and what I need to do. when he ask me to call Michael already knew this was not going to be good.he only call him when there''s war and I mean like alot of people involved. and that brat dire to tease me in front of my boss am going to skin him alive. David" call me dad. when did my boss start joking.why do I feel like things are going to change. he ask me to take care of Lia and I will try my best. I went back to the living room and wait for her to wake up. I saw miss Sarah walking with toward my way with the cat. good morning sisterinw. Sarah" good morning to you to. who are you? am Evan Harrison your husband best friend. Sarah" oh wee to our house please follow me to the dinning room let have breakfast with everyone. no I can''t sisterinw. Sarah" I am not taking no for answers. I fellow her and take my sit. she went and came back with Lia and she''s beautiful. She sit down next to her . and Ethan came after that. Ethan" hi Evan how are ? am good. David came back and look at me with suprise. why are you here? he ask. well dad!!! you ask me toe. everyone looks at me and Ethan chock his coffee and Sarah dad!!!! hubby when did you make babies ? David" when I was 1years old. Sarahugh and Lia just stare at us. David" didn''t you say am young to be your day as far us I know we''re the same age.he morked me. well brother I guess you''re right mmhhh. David" Lia this Evans and he will be apanying you and he will protect you. he will go with you anywhere you want. Lia " alright brother I will do as you say. Sarah" alright then let have breakfast. we had our breakfast and David and Ethan went to the office while I stay around keeping thedies safe . we stayed in the house the hole day and I was bored this is not my cup of tea . I left the house when David came back. I drove my ck to my house. I have to n what David told me to do . i went out and look at Lia house and I saw CCTV around the area the house was burn down. there was nothing there. I look around and went to the base I went to my office and open myptop and hack the CCTV and I saw what happened I downloaded and saved it to USB and close my office and went back to David house. I give him the USB. he looks at it and he smashed everything in his desk. how dire them do this!!!!!! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. David" find them where they are one by one!!!!!!!! and hads them to Lewis he is going to love this job. tell Michael to meet me in the base when he arrives tomorrow morning. i left the Manson and went back to my house to take rest this is not going to be easy. Chapter 58: THE BOYS Chapter 58: THE BOYS David. POV. I got so angry with what I saw. it''s woke the devil in me how could they do this to them of all things. am going to make sure they wish for death themselves. am not going to to let them die easily. I sent Evans and I went to my bar and drink I need toe down I don''t want to make Sarah worried and I have to make sure they are safe. Ethan" bro are you ok? no bro am not ok . he followed me and saw what I saw and his reaction was the same as me. now you understand why I am angry. Ethan" yes do what you have to do and make sure you wipe them from this world for sure. Michael is on his way with the boys they will be here I want you toe with me it time to meet them. Ethan" it ok I wille. let go to sleep we have a long day tomorrow. I close my study room and went to my bedroom and my wife was a sleep. she looks tired this days I hope she is ok . I went to the bathroom and freshen up and wear my PJ and dry my hair. I climbed up andid in bed and hugged her and sleep. the next morning I woke up by a phone call. I checked and it was Michael. I Got of bed and went downstairs and answer the phone. Michael" good morning David am already here, where should we meet? good morning Michael go to the base with the boys aming right now. I hung up and went to Ethan room and wake him . I knock his room. I went inside. bro wake up we need to go now. I left after he wakes up. I went to get ready, I wear navy blue T-Shirt, ck jeans and and shoes.i pick my jacket and walk out of my closest.i kiss my wife and left the house with Ethan it was 6:30 am when we left. we arrive at the base after 1 hour. I step out and my men came . good morning boss. I nod my head. Michael" hello David this must be serious by the looks on your face. let go inside am not in a very good mood this morning. this is my brother Ethan. Ethan this are my boys let go inside. we went to my office. me Ethan, Lewis, Michael, and Jack the lest went back to they''re work. Lewis"so what is going on here please exin everything. Lewis is a bit inpatient and he doesn''t like wasting time. Jack is very patient and very different from the four of us. Michael is like a mad dog you don''t know when he will bite. I on the other hand am the devil and Evans is like a bomb will exprole. this my team we only meet when is necessary we keep our lives very secret . our main focus is to keep our family safe and whoever dare to mess with us get to find out who we are. restart the meeting where is Evans? am here boss ohh sorry dad!! Jack "what the heck is going on. when did you start calling him dad??? Evans" nice seeing you to dummy . Michael" wow has you''re head hurts somewhere all you forget you have a brain. Lewis" good one kid, you look skins, David why are you making him safer at least feed him. Evans" you idiot who look skinny, look who is talking. Michael" hahahaha boy stop picking in him. Ethan" will all of you SHUT UP!!!!! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. thank you Ethan. they are like children. and Evans they are right you look skinny I think I should stay with you in my house to feed you so you will stop embarrassing me I''m not feeding you. Evans" thank you dad I agree. I face p my head. Chapter 58: 58 - The boys Chapter 58: 58 - The boys David POV I got so angry with what I saw. it''s woke the devil in me how could they do this to them of all things. am going to make sure they wish for death themselves. am not going to to let them die easily. I sent Evans and I went to my bar and drink I need toe down I don''t want to make Sarah worried and I have to make sure they are safe. Ethan" bro are you ok? no bro am not ok . he followed me and saw what I saw and his reaction was the same as me. now you understand why I am angry. Ethan" yes do what you have to do and make sure you wipe them from this world for sure. Michael is on his way with the boys they will be here I want you toe with me it time to meet them. Ethan" it ok I wille. let go to sleep we have a long day tomorrow. I close my study room and went to my bedroom and my wife was a sleep. she looks tired this days I hope she is ok . I went to the bathroom and freshen up and wear my PJ and dry my hair. I climbed up andid in bed and hugged her and sleep. the next morning I woke up by a phone call. I checked and it was Michael. I Got of bed and went downstairs and answer the phone. Michael" good morning David am already here, where should we meet? good morning Michael go to the base with the boys aming right now. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I hung up and went to Ethan room and wake him . I knock his room. I went inside. bro wake up we need to go now. I left after he wakes up. I went to get ready, I wear navy blue T-Shirt, ck jeans and and shoes.i pick my jacket and walk out of my closest.i kiss my wife and left the house with Ethan it was 6:30 am when we left. we arrive at the base after 1 hour. I step out and my men came . good morning boss. I nod my head. Michael" hello David this must be serious by the looks on your face. let go inside am not in a very good mood this morning. this is my brother Ethan. Ethan this are my boys let go inside. we went to my office. me Ethan, Lewis, Michael, and Jack the lest went back to they''re work. Lewis"so what is going on here please exin everything. Lewis is a bit inpatient and he doesn''t like wasting time. Jack is very patient and very different from the four of us. Michael is like a mad dog you don''t know when he will bite. I on the other hand am the devil and Evans is like a bomb will exprole. this my team we only meet when is necessary we keep our lives very secret . our main focus is to keep our family safe and whoever dare to mess with us get to find out who we are. restart the meeting where is Evans? am here boss ohh sorry dad!! Jack "what the heck is going on. when did you start calling him dad??? Evans" nice seeing you to dummy . Michael" wow has you''re head hurts somewhere all you forget you have a brain. Lewis" good one kid, you look skins, David why are you making him safer at least feed him. Evans" you idiot who look skinny, look who is talking. Michael" hahahaha boy stop picking in him. Ethan" will all of you SHUT UP!!!!! thank you Ethan. they are like children. and Evans they are right you look skinny I think I should stay with you in my house to feed you so you will stop embarrassing me I''m not feeding you. Evans" thank you dad I agree. I face p my head. Chapter 59: YOU GOT MARRIED? Chapter 59: YOU GOT MARRIED? Evans.POV. I was runningte and I know those dummy will not let me rest well. I open the door and got in when boss ask me where I am . and as I thought they start teasing me. for goodness sake am not skinny. let start the meeting all are you all going to keep talking about me. I ask them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. only Ethan was not teasing me . am the younger ones from all of them . Michael and Lewis are my cousin while Jack is my brother. we''re all family and David is the boss am the only one who is afraid of him. the boys take him as his big brother and it true they all grow up together . and we have Ethan now that still make me the younger one. they always make fun of me. David" let start the meeting boys everybody take a seat . we did as told. there was no time for jokes now. David" so boy there are people who are tired of living and they have decided toe after me.i have 3 board members and they are trying to manipte everyone so they can take mypany from me. and they are going after my family and you know whoever touch our family is getting deaths wish . and it costs someone family life for me to find out. he put the USB on the screen and the boys watch it and every one was angry as hell. Jack"who is the family and the girl that they were chasing? David" her name is Lia gold 20 years and she is the only family members that was left alive,she could have been dead if my wife and Ethan didn''t save her. boys" you got married????? David" yes I did and she was almost killedst week. boys"what!!!!! David" I got that taken care of in London with Evans and his men. now this is the n. Michael it is your job to find what is Mrs walker is up to. Jack I want you to get in thepany and find out who is involved. Lewis I want you to find all this people killed this family,I promise Lia I will make them pay. I want you to catch them and give them painful death. and Michael I want you to give Mrs walker a project that will make you both work closely together. Evans you will stay with Lia and protected thedies that include. Sarah,Lia , and Emma. boys"who is Emma? David" Ethan girlfriend and my future sisterinw. Jack" what happened to his wife???? Evans" I killed her 2 months ago. Michael" wow why don''t you guys tell us anything. Ethan" will you guys stop talking about me like am not here it annoying. Lewis"sorry brother that how we are . David" ok that enough! Ethan I want you to find a good investor and take all the bord members the one who are not involved and get them on your side. from here nomunication from any one I am giving you 2 months from now . any information sent is to Evansputer the one can''t be hunk . don''t call anyone not even me. Ethan and Evans will be staying in my house while the three of you find somewhere to stay separately. we will meet here when we finished the job. any questions??? Jack" why does this skinny have to stay in your house. Evans"don''t call me skinny you ugly duck! David" his Job is to protect the girls and he can''t do that if they don''t trust him. Ethan you have to make a move on Emma and bring her in my house on your own. if don''t make a move I will let Michael go after her. Ethan" you wouldn''t dare David. you already know what am capable when someone touch my bottom line. Chapter 59: 59 - You got married? Chapter 59: 59 - You got married? Evans.POV. I was runningte and I know those dummy will not let me rest well. I open the door and got in when boss ask me where I am . and as I thought they start teasing me. for goodness sake am not skinny. let start the meeting all are you all going to keep talking about me. I ask them. only Ethan was not teasing me . am the younger ones from all of them . Michael and Lewis are my cousin while Jack is my brother. we''re all family and David is the boss am the only one who is afraid of him. the boys take him as his big brother and it true they all grow up together . and we have Ethan now that still make me the younger one. they always make fun of me. David" let start the meeting boys everybody take a seat . we did as told. there was no time for jokes now. David" so boy there are people who are tired of living and they have decided toe after me.i have 3 board members and they are trying to manipte everyone so they can take mypany from me. and they are going after my family and you know whoever touch our family is getting deaths wish . and it costs someone family life for me to find out. he put the USB on the screen and the boys watch it and every one was angry as hell. Jack"who is the family and the girl that they were chasing? David" her name is Lia gold 20 years and she is the only family members that was left alive,she could have been dead if my wife and Ethan didn''t save her. boys" you got married????? David" yes I did and she was almost killedst week. boys"what!!!!! David" I got that taken care of in London with Evans and his men. now this is the n. Michael it is your job to find what is Mrs walker is up to. Jack I want you to get in thepany and find out who is involved. Lewis I want you to find all this people killed this family,I promise Lia I will make them pay. I want you to catch them and give them painful death. and Michael I want you to give Mrs walker a project that will make you both work closely together. Evans you will stay with Lia and protected thedies that include. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Sarah,Lia , and Emma. boys"who is Emma? David" Ethan girlfriend and my future sisterinw. Jack" what happened to his wife???? Evans" I killed her 2 months ago. Michael" wow why don''t you guys tell us anything. Ethan" will you guys stop talking about me like am not here it annoying. Lewis"sorry brother that how we are . David" ok that enough! Ethan I want you to find a good investor and take all the bord members the one who are not involved and get them on your side. from here nomunication from any one I am giving you 2 months from now . any information sent is to Evansputer the one can''t be hunk . don''t call anyone not even me. Ethan and Evans will be staying in my house while the three of you find somewhere to stay separately. we will meet here when we finished the job. any questions??? Jack" why does this skinny have to stay in your house. Evans"don''t call me skinny you ugly duck! David" his Job is to protect the girls and he can''t do that if they don''t trust him. Ethan you have to make a move on Emma and bring her in my house on your own. if don''t make a move I will let Michael go after her. Ethan" you wouldn''t dare David. you already know what am capable when someone touch my bottom line. Chapter 60: WILL YOU BE MY GIRLFRIEND? Chapter 60: WILL YOU BE MY GIRLFRIEND? Ethan.POV. Don''t provoke me if you don''t want to find out. David"anything else? no we responded at the same time. David"ok let go now and do our work. Jack"David what is your work??? David" well you will find out very soon now let''s go and no mistake. good luck everyone. we left the base and to tell the truth I was d my cousin didn''t keep out of its. my job is not dangerous all I have to do is to get the bord members trust me . we went back home the three of us. it Sunday and no working today. Sarah" good morning boys . where are youing from? David" we went for a drive let have breakfast am hungry. Sarah" alright let''s go have breakfast and Evans you do look skinnye on mama is going to feed you. Evans"e sisterinw not you to. we all burst intoughter. we had our breakfast and I excuse myself and live the house. I drive to my house it''s been long since I have been here. I open the door and look around and I felt this ce is to lonely there''s was only the butler and the 2 maid.i had fired the other after that slut died. good afternoonsir. good afternoon mark. I came to pick something and I will be leaving again. I pick what I needed and left the house and drive to Emma house. I knock the door and she opens the door. I hugged her and close the door. I pick her up and kiss her lips like there''s no tomorrow. I pulled away and give her time to breathe. I miss you baby . Emma" I miss you too. how is everyone at home? they are ok .Content ? N?velDrama.Org. would you like to move in with me in David house? do they know we''re already in a rtionship?? not yet but they know we like each other and David want me to make it official. please move in with me. Emma" give me time I will let you know in the evening. so what do you n for the day? I ask. Emma" well we could go to the park and have fun. alright then get ready it''s already lunch time. do you have something to eat? Emma" sure let''s eat and leave. we had our lunch and leave the house. you must be wondering when we be came a couple let me tell you . shback we''re in farm house when I ask Sarah to help me take her out. I went and find her and ask her toe to the town with me. she was excited. I grabbed her arms and drive to town and we went to the park and I bought ice cream for her and like always she jumped like a baby. we sit down in the park I called some kids in the park and give the the small card''s each with a name. Emma" Ethan what did you give the kids? wait and watch fast. I nodded my head and the kids stand in line. Emma Johnson will you be my girlfriend? Emma" yes I will be your girlfriend. she expected me giving me a hug and a kiss on my chicks. why the chick''s not in the lips I ask. Emma" there kids watching us remember. ohh yes. thank you so much kide on let''s me buy you an ice cream. I bought each one of them and they thank me and left. to you my love let go and have fun and tell me what you want and I will fulfill it your day today. shback edd we went to the park and enjoy our day and I feel very lucky to have her as my girlfriend. since she came in my life I have been so happy and I hope she will agree and move in with me. Chapter 60: 60 - Will you be my girlfriend? Chapter 60: 60 - Will you be my girlfriend? Ethan POV Don''t provoke me if you don''t want to find out. David"anything else? no we responded at the same time. David"ok let go now and do our work. Jack"David what is your work??? David" well you will find out very soon now let''s go and no mistake. good luck everyone. we left the base and to tell the truth I was d my cousin didn''t keep out of its. my job is not dangerous all I have to do is to get the bord members trust me . we went back home the three of us. it Sunday and no working today. Sarah" good morning boys . where are youing from? David" we went for a drive let have breakfast am hungry. Sarah" alright let''s go have breakfast and Evans you do look skinnye on mama is going to feed you. Evans"e sisterinw not you to. we all burst intoughter. we had our breakfast and I excuse myself and live the house. I drive to my house it''s been long since I have been here. I open the door and look around and I felt this ce is to lonely there''s was only the butler and the 2 maid.i had fired the other after that slut died. good afternoonsir. good afternoon mark. I came to pick something and I will be leaving again. I pick what I needed and left the house and drive to Emma house. I knock the door and she opens the door. I hugged her and close the door. I pick her up and kiss her lips like there''s no tomorrow. I pulled away and give her time to breathe. I miss you baby . Emma" I miss you too. how is everyone at home? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. they are ok . would you like to move in with me in David house? do they know we''re already in a rtionship?? not yet but they know we like each other and David want me to make it official. please move in with me. Emma" give me time I will let you know in the evening. so what do you n for the day? I ask. Emma" well we could go to the park and have fun. alright then get ready it''s already lunch time. do you have something to eat? Emma" sure let''s eat and leave. we had our lunch and leave the house. you must be wondering when we be came a couple let me tell you . shback we''re in farm house when I ask Sarah to help me take her out. I went and find her and ask her toe to the town with me. she was excited. I grabbed her arms and drive to town and we went to the park and I bought ice cream for her and like always she jumped like a baby. we sit down in the park I called some kids in the park and give the the small card''s each with a name. Emma" Ethan what did you give the kids? wait and watch fast. I nodded my head and the kids stand in line. Emma Johnson will you be my girlfriend? Emma" yes I will be your girlfriend. she expected me giving me a hug and a kiss on my chicks. why the chick''s not in the lips I ask. Emma" there kids watching us remember. ohh yes. thank you so much kide on let''s me buy you an ice cream. I bought each one of them and they thank me and left. to you my love let go and have fun and tell me what you want and I will fulfill it your day today. shback edd we went to the park and enjoy our day and I feel very lucky to have her as my girlfriend. since she came in my life I have been so happy and I hope she will agree and move in with me. Chapter 61: WELL YOU LOOK HOT Chapter 61: WELL YOU LOOK HOT Emma.POV. we''re in the farm when he ask me to be his girlfriend and I was very happy that day. he is a nice guy and am d he ask me . since the day I I meant him in the club. I went crazy for him . he make me feel butterfly in my stomach every time I see him. he is not like the other Jirks who only want to sleep with me. he has never close the limit only kissing me. I was on my thoughts when I had a knock on my door.this house is very boring without my cupcake . I want and open the door and it was him. I hugged him and he kissed my lips and I felt so good he tasted like vani. he ask me to move in with him and am d I will be with my cupcake in the same house but am worried what if he doesn''t let me stay in my own room,I don''t want to lush things I want to take it slow. I will give him the answer in the evening. we had our lunch and I got ready and he cleaned the kitchen. we went to the park. and I love going to the park it makes me feel happy when I watch parents having fun with they''re kids and I want to have my own kids . and bring them to the park and y with them. he bought me Ice cream as always. I love Ice cream and he knows it''s . babe I loveing to this park lete here when we''re free. Ethan" as you wish babe. now tell me how are you doing it David office? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. my goodness he is like a devil in the office know one looks at him when he walk . and he doesn''t even respond to any greatings . am working us Mr Liam assistant and he is very patient with me,he guide me through my work. am d I quit my job it was very annoying I work for a person who doesn''t appreciate me. Ethan" it fine us don''t let anyone find out you and divide know each other in the office. he have very jealousy the women and they will do anything to kick you out of the office. don''t worry about me babe.i know how to pay back twice of what they have wrong me. I actually p David that day and he was f furious when capcake was missing and he was shocked. so what makes you think I can''t take care of myself if I could go against the devil himself. let them try it I will turn that office upside down. they will know am not a pushover. Ethan" wow remain me not to piss you off. yes baby don''t and I will be easy on you . how is Sarah doing? she is doing well and we have a girl staying with us. me and Sarah save her on Friday when we were on our way home. she lost her family and she doesn''t have anyone and now she is our family. she is now our little sister. pleasee live with us and help her to she is going a lot of pain and were doing the best we can. don''t worry I will move in with you but I want my own bedroom. Ethan" do you think I will take advantage of you miss Johnson? we''ll you look hot am the one who will not be able to control myself. Ethan"I see thank you for letting me know mydy! your wee my prince ! we burst intoughter. let go back to my house and help me park my stuff. we drove back to my house and he helped me parked my stuff and everything I needed. i close the door and went with him to Sarah home. Chapter 61: 61 - You look hot Chapter 61: 61 - You look hot Emma POV we''re in the farm when he ask me to be his girlfriend and I was very happy that day. he is a nice guy and am d he ask me . since the day I I meant him in the club. I went crazy for him . he make me feel butterfly in my stomach every time I see him. he is not like the other Jirks who only want to sleep with me. he has never close the limit only kissing me. I was on my thoughts when I had a knock on my door.this house is very boring without my cupcake . I want and open the door and it was him. I hugged him and he kissed my lips and I felt so good he tasted like vani. he ask me to move in with him and am d I will be with my cupcake in the same house but am worried what if he doesn''t let me stay in my own room,I don''t want to lush things I want to take it slow. I will give him the answer in the evening. we had our lunch and I got ready and he cleaned the kitchen. we went to the park. and I love going to the park it makes me feel happy when I watch parents having fun with they''re kids and I want to have my own kids . and bring them to the park and y with them. he bought me Ice cream as always. I love Ice cream and he knows it''s . babe I loveing to this park lete here when we''re free. Ethan" as you wish babe. now tell me how are you doing it David office? my goodness he is like a devil in the office know one looks at him when he walk . and he doesn''t even respond to any greatings . am working us Mr Liam assistant and he is very patient with me,he guide me through my work. am d I quit my job it was very annoying I work for a person who doesn''t appreciate me. Ethan" it fine us don''t let anyone find out you and divide know each other in the office. he have very jealousy the women and they will do anything to kick you out of the office. don''t worry about me babe.i know how to pay back twice of what they have wrong me. I actually p David that day and he was f furious when capcake was missing and he was shocked. so what makes you think I can''t take care of myself if I could go against the devil himself. let them try it I will turn that office upside down. they will know am not a pushover. Ethan" wow remain me not to piss you off. yes baby don''t and I will be easy on you . how is Sarah doing? she is doing well and we have a girl staying with us. me and Sarah save her on Friday when we were on our way home. she lost her family and she doesn''t have anyone and now she is our family. she is now our little sister. pleasee live with us and help her to she is going a lot of pain and were doing the best we can. don''t worry I will move in with you but I want my own bedroom. Ethan" do you think I will take advantage of you miss Johnson? we''ll you look hot am the one who will not be able to control myself. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ethan"I see thank you for letting me know mydy! your wee my prince ! we burst intoughter. let go back to my house and help me park my stuff. we drove back to my house and he helped me parked my stuff and everything I needed. i close the door and went with him to Sarah home. Chapter 62: MY FUTURE SISTERIN-LAW Chapter 62: MY FUTURE SISTERIN-LAW Sarah.POV. I woke up in the morning and my husband was not here. I took a birth and dress myself and went downstairs to check every one if they are having breakfast but there was no one there. I went and look for Lia and I found her a wake. I knock the door and she looks to my way. my Ie in sweat? Lia" yes sister pleaseing. I went inside and I give her a hug. please take a shower and we can go and have breakfast. Lia I don''t have a dress to change. go take a shower I will give you a dress then we will go for shopping in the evening. she went to the bathroom and I went back to my room to take a dress. Alice" good morning Sarah am here to clean your room can Ie in? sure aunt Alice. why don''t you find someone who you can trust and clean my room I don''t feelfortable you cleaning my room. your like my mom and I don''t let my mom clean my room. Alice" I don''t have a problem but it''s young master who said know one is around in his room except me and my husband. we raised his since he was a boy and I have been cleaning his room. alright I will talk to David and let him find someone who he can trust and you will be watching her. let go and have breakfast you can clean letter. Alice" sure my child let go I will ask the maid to serve the breakfast. aunt Alice thank you please go call the boys. Alice" they left in the morning and they are not back yet. mmmm ok let go I will have breakfast with Lia . I went to Lia room and she was done. here is the dress please wear it ande with so we can have breakfast. today she is much better than yesterday. I walk out fast and went to get cutie in my room and went downstairs I saw the boysing and I was surprised. I ask them where they we''re and told me they went for a drive. I got suspicious but I let it go we had our breakfast and Ethan left the house. where is he going in in a hurry did something happens? I ask my husband. David" he is going to get my future sisterinw. what sister ohh now I get it . aunt Alice tell the maid were having a guest and she will be staying here. David" and even this skinny boy is staying here to let him have the room next to Lia . Evans" can you please stop calling me skinny am not skinny. David"am not the one who came up with the name it your body that present you. sisterinw please help me am going to cry. hahahahaha my poor boy don''t worry I am going to feed you well so no one will call you skinny. Evans"this is not fair why does everyone calls me skinny am fat and I look handsome you know. Lia "you you really look skinny they are telling the truth. hahahaha see your skinny David said. alright boys let go out the four of us we also need to go shopping I need to buy clothes for Lia. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. David"shopping were finished Evans we''re going to regret this day . let go now before I make you shop for us and we will stay home. they stood up us I fished my words . weughed so hard me and Lia . am d she is trying to move on and I know it''s not going to be easy at all . we went to the mall David and the boys and the bodyguard following behind . David is worried about Lia and the people after her life are not yet found so he is keeping us safe. we arrive at the mall and we went to thedy''s shop. Chapter 62: 62 - My future sister in law Chapter 62: 62 - My future sister inw Sarah POV I woke up in the morning and my husband was not here. I took a birth and dress myself and went downstairs to check every one if they are having breakfast but there was no one there. I went and look for Lia and I found her a wake. I knock the door and she looks to my way. my Ie in sweat? Lia" yes sister pleaseing. I went inside and I give her a hug. please take a shower and we can go and have breakfast. Lia I don''t have a dress to change. go take a shower I will give you a dress then we will go for shopping in the evening. she went to the bathroom and I went back to my room to take a dress. Alice" good morning Sarah am here to clean your room can Ie in? sure aunt Alice. why don''t you find someone who you can trust and clean my room I don''t feelfortable you cleaning my room. your like my mom and I don''t let my mom clean my room. Alice" I don''t have a problem but it''s young master who said know one is around in his room except me N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. and my husband. we raised his since he was a boy and I have been cleaning his room. alright I will talk to David and let him find someone who he can trust and you will be watching her. let go and have breakfast you can clean letter. Alice" sure my child let go I will ask the maid to serve the breakfast. aunt Alice thank you please go call the boys. Alice" they left in the morning and they are not back yet. mmmm ok let go I will have breakfast with Lia . I went to Lia room and she was done. here is the dress please wear it ande with so we can have breakfast. today she is much better than yesterday. I walk out fast and went to get cutie in my room and went downstairs I saw the boysing and I was surprised. I ask them where they we''re and told me they went for a drive. I got suspicious but I let it go we had our breakfast and Ethan left the house. where is he going in in a hurry did something happens? I ask my husband. David" he is going to get my future sisterinw. what sister ohh now I get it . aunt Alice tell the maid were having a guest and she will be staying here. David" and even this skinny boy is staying here to let him have the room next to Lia . Evans" can you please stop calling me skinny am not skinny. David"am not the one who came up with the name it your body that present you. sisterinw please help me am going to cry. hahahahaha my poor boy don''t worry I am going to feed you well so no one will call you skinny. Evans"this is not fair why does everyone calls me skinny am fat and I look handsome you know. Lia "you you really look skinny they are telling the truth. hahahaha see your skinny David said. alright boys let go out the four of us we also need to go shopping I need to buy clothes for Lia. David"shopping were finished Evans we''re going to regret this day . let go now before I make you shop for us and we will stay home. they stood up us I fished my words . weughed so hard me and Lia . am d she is trying to move on and I know it''s not going to be easy at all . we went to the mall David and the boys and the bodyguard following behind . David is worried about Lia and the people after her life are not yet found so he is keeping us safe. we arrive at the mall and we went to thedy''s shop. Chapter 63: SHOPPING Chapter 63: SHOPPING Lia POV. It''s been two days since I came here and there very good people and sister Sarah take care of me like her true sister. am still filling pain of lossing my family. I hope whoever killed them will be punished by big brother. today is Sunday and I just woke when sister came in my room. she ask me to have breakfast fast. fastw in this house no skipping breakfast all dinner that is Sarahw and everyone have to follow it. I like her and she saved my life if it''s was not for her I would be dead likes my family. I miss them so much. I will never see my family again please god help me and take this pain away. I have to be strong . Sarah" here is your dress pleasee downstairs when you are done. we had breakfast and brother Ethan left and sister ask where he is going. and he said he is going to bring sisterinw. I hope she will like me. I don''t want to make trouble for any one. I do us am told. we''re going for shopping and big brother and Evans areing with me. well he haven''t said anything to me so I don''t know how to call him . Iughed when sis said he is skinny and I felt funny. we reach to the mall and it''s was huge we had bodyguard with us . when I ask sister she told is to keep us safe . I didn''t say anything I just followed her and we went todies shop . we shose my clothes and I tell you Sarah is crazy at shopping now I know why brother said they are going to regret and I understand why . we left the fast shop with 6 shopping bag and we went to her one there we came with 5 more and the boys were the one carrying everything. we went to the shoes shoes and she bought me 15 pairs of shoes. by the time we''re done I was tired as he''ll and she was still wanted to shop until brother said it enough for the day. Sarah"e on guys let me shop for my bunny she is going to live in my house. we didn''t have a choice she was the boss . the bodyguard took my clothes and went to the car and came back. we bought clothes for sisterinw I don''t know her name yet. after one hour of shopping we went back home. the maid took our clothes and aunt Alice service our lunch it''s was already 3pm when we finished our lunch. brother Ethan came with a beautiful woman. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Sarah" wee to my my sweet bunny all should I call you sisterinw. Emma" wow am happy this the fast time you''re excited to see meing to you''re home. Sarah" we I feel hurt now. Emma sorry capcake am d you wee me. she hugged sister and I love there nick name. she pulled away ande to me . hello sweetie you must be Lia ? yes am Lia nice to meet you. she hugged me. you can call Emma all what you feel like. well I will call you em. Emma" I like it. Emma" who is this skinny guy with you David? Sarah"hahahaha his name is Evans and he is David son don''t ask me how you can ask him. she said pointing at David. David" he is my son. Emma" what!!!!!! Lia " don''t worry he was born when brother was one year old. Emma" hahahaha. babe what is happening am I in the long house. she ask brother Ethan. Ethan" no your in the right one. and he is our friends he is younger than us . Evans" nice to meet you sister Emma and am not skinny. Emma" you''re skinny for sure. Evans" what is wrong with everyone today calling me skinny. we burst intoughter all us at his cute face. and this what I want my family to be . Chapter 63: 63 - Shopping Chapter 63: 63 - Shopping Lia POV It''s been two days since I came here and there very good people and sister Sarah take care of me like her true sister. am still filling pain of lossing my family. I hope whoever killed them will be punished by big brother. today is Sunday and I just woke when sister came in my room. she ask me to have breakfast fast. fastw in this house no skipping breakfast all dinner that is Sarahw and everyone have to follow it. I like her and she saved my life if it''s was not for her I would be dead likes my family. I miss them so much. I will never see my family again please god help me and take this pain away. I have to be strong . Sarah" here is your dress pleasee downstairs when you are done. we had breakfast and brother Ethan left and sister ask where he is going. and he said he is going to bring sisterinw. I hope she will like me. I don''t want to make trouble for any one. I do us am told. we''re going for shopping and big brother and Evans areing with me. well he haven''t said anything to me so I don''t know how to call him . Iughed when sis said he is skinny and I felt funny. we reach to the mall and it''s was huge we had bodyguard with us . when I ask sister she told is to keep us safe . I didn''t say anything I just followed her and we went todies shop . we shose my clothes and I tell you Sarah is crazy at shopping now I know why brother said they are going to regret and I understand why . we left the fast shop with 6 shopping bag and we went to her one there we came with 5 more and the boys were the one carrying everything. we went to the shoes shoes and she bought me 15 pairs of shoes. by the time we''re done I was tired as he''ll and she was still wanted to shop until brother said it enough for the day. Sarah"e on guys let me shop for my bunny she is going to live in my house. we didn''t have a choice she was the boss . the bodyguard took my clothes and went to the car and came back. we bought clothes for sisterinw I don''t know her name yet. after one hour of shopping we went back home. the maid took our clothes and aunt Alice service our lunch it''s was already 3pm when we finished our lunch. brother Ethan came with a beautiful woman. Sarah" wee to my my sweet bunny all should I call you sisterinw. Emma" wow am happy this the fast time you''re excited to see meing to you''re home. Sarah" we I feel hurt now. Emma sorry capcake am d you wee me. she hugged sister and I love there nick name. she pulled away ande to me . hello sweetie you must be Lia ? yes am Lia nice to meet you. she hugged me. you can call Emma all what you feel like. well I will call you em. Emma" I like it. Emma" who is this skinny guy with you David? Sarah"hahahaha his name is Evans and he is David son don''t ask me how you can ask him. she said pointing at David. David" he is my son. Emma" what!!!!!! Lia " don''t worry he was born when brother was one year old. Emma" hahahaha. babe what is happening am I in the long house. she ask brother Ethan. Ethan" no your in the right one. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. and he is our friends he is younger than us . Evans" nice to meet you sister Emma and am not skinny. Emma" you''re skinny for sure. Evans" what is wrong with everyone today calling me skinny. we burst intoughter all us at his cute face. and this what I want my family to be . Chapter 64: GOOD LUCK WITH THAT Chapter 64: GOOD LUCK WITH THAT David POV. 2 weekster. It''s been two weeks and my house has be a noisy home and every one is doing ok. Lia hase out of the truma. she has gone back to college, Evans is escorting her . she doesn''tin and there getting along. Emma and Ethan rtionship between them is doing well. me and Sarah have grown even deeper than before. she still holding the cat although not much like before. am in my thoughts when my phone ring and I checked it up and it''s dad . I answered the phone. hello dad. dad" hello brat aming to check up on you today and I will be staying in you''re house for this week. ok dad I will ask Evans toe and pick you up. dad " see you soon son. and tell that brat of yours I want to meet him to. he was out of the country somewhere I don''t know he went to. apparently I don''t have a right to know .if ask am being to annoying . so I just let him do what he wants. am in my room getting ready to go to work and my wife is still sleeping. kitten please wake up you will bete for office and Ethan is waiting. Sarah" please let me sleep more. kitten wake let go look for cutie she is not in our room. Sarah" hubby go look for her in Lia room and please let me sleep. ok I wille and wake you up in 30 minutes. Sarah" don''t wake me up Mr Benson. I want to sleep!! what is happening to her this days . she loves sleeping and she doesn''t want to wake up. I kiss her lips and walk out before she yells at me for disturbing her. and my family is waiting in the living room. Lia " big brother where is sister. she is still sleeping and she doesn''t want to wake up. Ethan" what is going on with her she have been sleeping in my office to. let me go and talk to her. good luck with that. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. he went to my room and I followed him and wait outside. Ethan" sis please wake up we need to go to the office. Ethan who told you toe and wake me up!!!! Ethan" Sarah wake up all am going to fire you. Sarah" I hate you why don''t you let me sleep more. and you can''t fire me without a good reasons. am you''re best sis you know. Ethan" fine you win now wake up you''re making mete . Sarah"fine let me get ready. wait for me downstairs. am not leaving this room until you get your body out of bed. she got out of bed and went to the bathroom. I just smile at there conversation I was watching them. she only listen to Ethan I don''t know how he does but it going for one week now. when I wake her she yell at me. we walk downstairs in the living room. Emma" did capcake wake up. yes she will be here let wait. Lia tell the maid to serve breakfast. Lia " alright brother. we waited for her and shee down looking angry. Sarah" why are you looking at me let go and have breakfast and everyone can go to work and Lia to coge. she walk to the dinning table and we followed her. she took a bite and she runs out of the dining to the bathroom in the guest room and we all followed her . she was vomiting and her face look pale. baby what is wrong with you. Sarah" I don''t know I feel dizziness this days . Lia" sister let go to hospital. yes she is right let go to the hospital. I said and she agreed. I help her was her face and we went back to the living room. Emma" David you and Ethan go to the office me and Lia and Evans will take her to the hospital. no am not going to work until I know what is wrong with my wife. Sarah" hubby please go to work I will go with the girls and Evans. alright Evans please keep them safe and be careful. Sarah" please let go and have breakfast. we went back to the dinning table and we had our breakfast and she drink juice only I tried making her eat something but she refused. I just let her be. me and Ethan left the house and went to work.i have a meeting with board members and I know that bitch is up to something. the boys are getting good resort so far but not yet so I have to work and follow her ideas so she doesn''t suspect I know. Chapter 64: 64 - Good luck with that Chapter 64: 64 - Good luck with that David POV *2 weekster* It''s been two weeks and my house has be a noisy home and every one is doing ok. Lia hase out of the truma. she has gone back to college, Evans is escorting her . she doesn''tin and there getting along. Emma and Ethan rtionship between them is doing well. me and Sarah have grown even deeper than before. she still holding the cat although not much like before. am in my thoughts when my phone ring and I checked it up and it''s dad . I answered the phone. hello dad. dad" hello brat aming to check up on you today and I will be staying in you''re house for this week. ok dad I will ask Evans toe and pick you up. dad " see you soon son. and tell that brat of yours I want to meet him to. he was out of the country somewhere I don''t know he went to. apparently I don''t have a right to know .if ask am being to annoying . so I just let him do what he wants. am in my room getting ready to go to work and my wife is still sleeping. kitten please wake up you will bete for office and Ethan is waiting. Sarah" please let me sleep more. kitten wake let go look for cutie she is not in our room. Sarah" hubby go look for her in Lia room and please let me sleep. ok I wille and wake you up in 30 minutes. Sarah" don''t wake me up Mr Benson. I want to sleep!! what is happening to her this days . she loves sleeping and she doesn''t want to wake up. I kiss her lips and walk out before she yells at me for disturbing her. and my family is waiting in the living room. Lia " big brother where is sister. she is still sleeping and she doesn''t want to wake up. Ethan" what is going on with her she have been sleeping in my office to. let me go and talk to her. good luck with that. he went to my room and I followed him and wait outside. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ethan" sis please wake up we need to go to the office. Ethan who told you toe and wake me up!!!! Ethan" Sarah wake up all am going to fire you. Sarah" I hate you why don''t you let me sleep more. and you can''t fire me without a good reasons. am you''re best sis you know. Ethan" fine you win now wake up you''re making mete . Sarah"fine let me get ready. wait for me downstairs. am not leaving this room until you get your body out of bed. she got out of bed and went to the bathroom. I just smile at there conversation I was watching them. she only listen to Ethan I don''t know how he does but it going for one week now. when I wake her she yell at me. we walk downstairs in the living room. Emma" did capcake wake up. yes she will be here let wait. Lia tell the maid to serve breakfast. Lia " alright brother. we waited for her and shee down looking angry. Sarah" why are you looking at me let go and have breakfast and everyone can go to work and Lia to coge. she walk to the dinning table and we followed her. she took a bite and she runs out of the dining to the bathroom in the guest room and we all followed her . she was vomiting and her face look pale. baby what is wrong with you. Sarah" I don''t know I feel dizziness this days . Lia" sister let go to hospital. yes she is right let go to the hospital. I said and she agreed. I help her was her face and we went back to the living room. Emma" David you and Ethan go to the office me and Lia and Evans will take her to the hospital. no am not going to work until I know what is wrong with my wife. Sarah" hubby please go to work I will go with the girls and Evans. alright Evans please keep them safe and be careful. Sarah" please let go and have breakfast. we went back to the dinning table and we had our breakfast and she drink juice only I tried making her eat something but she refused. I just let her be. me and Ethan left the house and went to work.i have a meeting with board members and I know that bitch is up to something. the boys are getting good resort so far but not yet so I have to work and follow her ideas so she doesn''t suspect I know. Chapter 65: I AM GOING TO BE A MOM Chapter 65: I AM GOING TO BE A MOM Sarah POV. I have been feeling sleepy and angry. am tired all the time I started filling thisst week, I thought it because of work. I yell at everyone who ever disturb my sleep. and hubby was trying to wake me up and I yelled at him. and herees my annoying brother or should I call Boss. he is the only one I listen to after he ckmaleme he will fire me. I don''t want to be fired so I got up and went to get ready. I went downstairs and they are waiting for me. I took a bite of pancakes and I felt like vomiting and I run to the nearest bedroom in the house and I vomiting and I felt weak. I have been feeling this sincest week and I thought it was normal. but it getting more and I have to go to the hospital. hubby help me clean my face and we went back to the dinning room. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. they finished they''re breakfast and the boys left. the girls and Evans took me to the hospital. I went to the reception and I requested to have an appointment gynecologist and she took me to doctor Amelia Davis. the girls follow me and Ethan waited outside. doctor Amelia" hello miss Sarah am Amelia Davis. please take a sit. I sit down and the girls sit next to me. doc" so please tell me what is wrong and I will be able to help you. well doctor am filling dizzy and nauseous every morning and I vomited this morning. Doc" miss Sarah when was yourst period? one month ago. doctor""are you married? yes doctor am married why? doctor Amelia" take this pregnancy kit go to the bathroom and check it and bring it to me. she showed me the door in her office and I went with the container and did my business and came with the kit and she looks at it for two minutes. doctor Amelia" congrattion Sarah are you pregnant . what!!!!! am pregnant no no I can''t be pregnant. doctor" is there a problem Sarah. no doctors I was in pills . doctor" sometimes it happen it not a problem aren''t you happy. am happy am just shook. Emma" yeesss am going to be auntie !!!! she hugged me and I cried loudly. Lia sister why are you crying. am going to be a mum, am crying because am happy. doctor" please let take the test and check the baby condition . she took my blood and examine my body . we waited for 1hours and she told me am two weeks pregnant and the baby is doing well. doctor"e back after two weeks and we will check the baby condition and how the baby doing. right now we can''t know because it not yet ready. please take care of yourself and no sex for now . it still very risky take a lot of rest and eat more. Emma" thank you doctor I will make sure she do us you said. we left the doctor office. Evans" sisterinw are you okay? Emma" she is fine please let take her home. Evans" alright let''s go but she doesn''t look too well. he drives us home and I went to my room andid in my bed and cried . Emma" capcake why are you crying you should be happy. bunny what if David doesn''t feel happy. what am I going to do. Emma" I promise if he gets upset with you am going to beat the hell out of him and we will raise this baby me and you . so stop worrying about anything and sleep. am going to stay here with you I will not live you. she hugged me and I cried in her arms until I feel a sleep. Chapter 65: 65 - I am going to be a mom Chapter 65: 65 - I am going to be a mom Sarah POV I have been feeling sleepy and angry. am tired all the time I started filling thisst week, I thought it because of work. I yell at everyone who ever disturb my sleep. and hubby was trying to wake me up and I yelled at him. and herees my annoying brother or should I call Boss. he is the only one I listen to after he ckmaleme he will fire me. I don''t want to be fired so I got up and went to get ready. I went downstairs and they are waiting for me. I took a bite of pancakes and I felt like vomiting and I run to the nearest bedroom in the house and I vomiting and I felt weak. I have been feeling this sincest week and I thought it was normal. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. but it getting more and I have to go to the hospital. hubby help me clean my face and we went back to the dinning room. they finished they''re breakfast and the boys left. the girls and Evans took me to the hospital. I went to the reception and I requested to have an appointment gynecologist and she took me to doctor Amelia Davis. the girls follow me and Ethan waited outside. doctor Amelia" hello miss Sarah am Amelia Davis. please take a sit. I sit down and the girls sit next to me. doc" so please tell me what is wrong and I will be able to help you. well doctor am filling dizzy and nauseous every morning and I vomited this morning. Doc" miss Sarah when was yourst period? one month ago. doctor""are you married? yes doctor am married why? doctor Amelia" take this pregnancy kit go to the bathroom and check it and bring it to me. she showed me the door in her office and I went with the container and did my business and came with the kit and she looks at it for two minutes. doctor Amelia" congrattion Sarah are you pregnant . what!!!!! am pregnant no no I can''t be pregnant. doctor" is there a problem Sarah. no doctors I was in pills . doctor" sometimes it happen it not a problem aren''t you happy. am happy am just shook. Emma" yeesss am going to be auntie !!!! she hugged me and I cried loudly. Lia sister why are you crying. am going to be a mum, am crying because am happy. doctor" please let take the test and check the baby condition . she took my blood and examine my body . we waited for 1hours and she told me am two weeks pregnant and the baby is doing well. doctor"e back after two weeks and we will check the baby condition and how the baby doing. right now we can''t know because it not yet ready. please take care of yourself and no sex for now . it still very risky take a lot of rest and eat more. Emma" thank you doctor I will make sure she do us you said. we left the doctor office. Evans" sisterinw are you okay? Emma" she is fine please let take her home. Evans" alright let''s go but she doesn''t look too well. he drives us home and I went to my room andid in my bed and cried . Emma" capcake why are you crying you should be happy. bunny what if David doesn''t feel happy. what am I going to do. Emma" I promise if he gets upset with you am going to beat the hell out of him and we will raise this baby me and you . so stop worrying about anything and sleep. am going to stay here with you I will not live you. she hugged me and I cried in her arms until I feel a sleep. Chapter 66: FRANCIS BENSON Chapter 66: FRANCIS BENSON Emma POV. my capcake is going to be a mum and she is sad . am going to make sure she is happy. if David doesn''t want the baby am going to break his legs I don''t care if he is the devil himself. for my capcake I can even kill someone that how much I care about her. she slept after crying and I left the room. Evans please take Lia to coge. Lia "em I don''t want to go I want to stay with sister she is not ok and am not going anywhere. fine stay home am also not going. Lia "em let me cookies I know she loves them it will make her feel better. Evans" you guys stay here am going to get someone at the airport. Emma"who is it? Evans"don''t worry you will know when Ie back please take care of sisterinw. alright we will. I want to the kitchen and aunt Alice was there a and the maid. Alice" what can I do for you girls? we wan to make cookies for Sarah she is sleeping and I we want to make before she wakes up. Alice"alrighte on I will help to . she excuse the 3maids and they left. Lia " now let''s start baking. she is more excited than I am . we bake the cookies and we cleaned the kitchen after arguing with aunt Alice to let us cleaned and she agreed after along time. when we were done we went to the living room and we sit down and capcake was awake and she was Sarah" hi girls it smells nice. and why is Lia not in college. Lia" am sorry sister I couldn''t go and leave you her when I know you''re not ok. thank you girls I will be fine I have you guys. we hugged a group hug. we had someone talking to uncle Victor hello victor you good us always I see Alice is taking care of you well my friend. uncle Victor" thank you my friend you don''t look bad as well pleasee inside. we all look at him he looks like David although he is older and he looks like he is in his 50s. Victor who are this lovelydies? uncle Victor" this Mrs Sarah Benson , miss Emma Johnson young master Ethan girlfriend and Mrs Sarah best friend. and thest one is miss Lia gold young master David sister. uncle Victor"dies this Francis Benson young master dad. Francis" wow I have been gone for 2 months and this brat one is married and the other one has a girlfriend. hellodies. hello Mr Benson. why are you calling me Mr Benson? we''re family and you Lia are my David little sister. call me dad. Emma call me uncle. Sarah call me dad. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. now where are this brat ? Sarah" they went to the office. Evans call them here and tell them the house is on fire and you''re not able to save thedy''s. Evans"uncle they will kill me if I do this. do it all am going to strangle you to death . do you want to try me. girls" what!!!!!! don''t worry girls am going to make sure I teach them a lesson. my son got married and the other one has a girlfriend and no one even bother to tell me. just enjoy the show you will have fun. call them Evans and know one is going to answer any phone did I make myself clear? all of them" yes sir!!!!. Evans call Ethan fast he quickly hung up the call. he called David and he shouted at Evans. David on the phone" Evans if I find anyone of them Hurt am going roast you like a chicken am on my way. he cut the call and we all burst intoughter. I can''t believe this uncle is so funny. Chapter 66: 66 - Francis Benson Chapter 66: 66 - Francis Benson Emma POV my capcake is going to be a mum and she is sad . am going to make sure she is happy. if David doesn''t want the baby am going to break his legs I don''t care if he is the devil himself. for my capcake I can even kill someone that how much I care about her. she slept after crying and I left the room. Evans please take Lia to coge. Lia "em I don''t want to go I want to stay with sister she is not ok and am not going anywhere. fine stay home am also not going. Lia "em let me cookies I know she loves them it will make her feel better. Evans" you guys stay here am going to get someone at the airport. Emma"who is it? Evans"don''t worry you will know when Ie back please take care of sisterinw. alright we will. I want to the kitchen and aunt Alice was there a and the maid. Alice" what can I do for you girls? we wan to make cookies for Sarah she is sleeping and I we want to make before she wakes up. Alice"alrighte on I will help to . she excuse the 3maids and they left. Lia " now let''s start baking. she is more excited than I am . we bake the cookies and we cleaned the kitchen after arguing with aunt Alice to let us cleaned and she agreed after along time. when we were done we went to the living room and we sit down and capcake was awake and she was Sarah" hi girls it smells nice. and why is Lia not in college. Lia" am sorry sister I couldn''t go and leave you her when I know you''re not ok. thank you girls I will be fine I have you guys. we hugged a group hug. we had someone talking to uncle Victor hello victor you good us always I see Alice is taking care of you well my friend. uncle Victor" thank you my friend you don''t look bad as well pleasee inside. we all look at him he looks like David although he is older and he looks like he is in his 50s. Victor who are this lovelydies? uncle Victor" this Mrs Sarah Benson , miss Emma Johnson young master Ethan girlfriend and Mrs Sarah best friend. and thest one is miss Lia gold young master David sister. uncle Victor"dies this Francis Benson young master dad. Francis" wow I have been gone for 2 months and this brat one is married and the other one has a girlfriend. hellodies. hello Mr Benson. why are you calling me Mr Benson? we''re family and you Lia are my David little sister. call me dad. Emma call me uncle. Sarah call me dad. now where are this brat ? Sarah" they went to the office. Evans call them here and tell them the house is on fire and you''re not able to save thedy''s. Evans"uncle they will kill me if I do this. do it all am going to strangle you to death . do you want to try me. girls" what!!!!!! don''t worry girls am going to make sure I teach them a lesson. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. my son got married and the other one has a girlfriend and no one even bother to tell me. just enjoy the show you will have fun. call them Evans and know one is going to answer any phone did I make myself clear? all of them" yes sir!!!!. Evans call Ethan fast he quickly hung up the call. he called David and he shouted at Evans. David on the phone" Evans if I find anyone of them Hurt am going roast you like a chicken am on my way. he cut the call and we all burst intoughter. I can''t believe this uncle is so funny. Chapter 67: SHE IS TWO WEEKS PREGNANT Chapter 67: SHE IS TWO WEEKS PREGNANT Sarah POV. I can''t believe my father-inw is this crazy. Evans was sweating because he knows David is like a devil. we felt sorry for him. Lia went to the kitchen and bring cookies for us I even forgot I was sad. aunt Alice service us ss of juice while we eat our cookies. and it was amazing this girls know how make me smile. Ethan arrive fast he was looking a mess. Ethan" my goodness where is the fire I came here as fast I could. dad" am the fire sit down and let wait for the other brat to arrive. after 5 minutes here hees. David" Sarah!!!! Emma Lia where are you guys!!!!! am here David. David" where is the fire???? dad" am the fire. David" youuu!!!!! Evans Harrison!!!!!! your dead am not going to spare you . he started chasing him. dad" stop it you brate and sit your ass down here. David" dad do you I was in the meeting with the board members and I have to to cancel the meeting . dad" shut up and sit down you will not touch Evans I was the one threaten him . he sit down next to me and he was angry. dad" why did you get married and no one inform me? David" dad do you tell me where you go to vacation? dad " you brat!!!!! do you know am still you''re father. David" dad am sorry. dad"good now tell me why you didn''t answer me question. David" I wanted to surprise you and now you''re the one who almost give me heart attack. dad" and you brat you couldn''t call and tell me your cousin got married and you have a girlfriend. what is your excuse Ethan. Ethan"am sorry uncle he ask me not to tell anyone sister inw was almost killed and after that we found Lia and everything went crazy it been very tough this month. so please forgive us we won''t do it again. David" sorry dad I have been going crazy and mypany has a big problems us well I didn''t get to tell you. Francis" what do you mean Sarah was almost killed and thepany has a problem. Sarah" thepany it involves Lia . David" Sarah!!!!! Sarah"what you thought I didn''t know am very smart hubby. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Francis"that enough now tell me everything David what is going on. dad some killed Lia family and Sarah found her am not going to tell you the exact story you will find out very soon. as for Lia she is my little sister and you''re daughter. Emma is my future sisterinw and Sarah is my wife. and Evans is staying here to protect them and we live in the same house. he said in one breath. Francis" fine am not going to question you because I know you will not talk when you''re not ready. Francis" Sarah when are you going to give me grandchild ? David" dad!!!! Francis" shut up am not taking to you! Emma" she is two weeks pregnant!!!!! Sarah and Lia " Emma Johnson!!!! all the men "what she is pregnant!!!!! Emma" yes we found out this morning when we took her to the hospital. Ethan" congrattions brother am going to be uncle soon. Francis"good news we must celebrate then. I look at everyone was happy but my husband was looking at me in shock. I couldn''t take it I ran to our room and close the door I sit down on the floor and start crying. he came and open the door and saw me sitting in the floor and came quickly and lift me up. David" kitten why are you crying? you don''t look happy. he wipe my tears. David" my silly little kitten of course I''m happy and am thankful for giving this gifts. don''t forget am you''re husband and I promise you I will love you forever and I will be the father of your children. our children hubby not mine. David" yes our children. he hug me and kiss me gently sweet kiss with love and adoration . thank you my queen for making me a father. I smiled and hugged him back. thank you God for this blessings I was so scired of his reaction but it was not how I was expecting. I love you Mrs Benson. I love you my king. Chapter 67: 67 - She is two weeks pregnant Chapter 67: 67 - She is two weeks pregnant Sarah POV I can''t believe my father-inw is this crazy. Evans was sweating because he knows David is like a devil. we felt sorry for him. Lia went to the kitchen and bring cookies for us I even forgot I was sad. aunt Alice service us ss of juice while we eat our cookies. and it was amazing this girls know how make me smile. Ethan arrive fast he was looking a mess. Ethan" my goodness where is the fire I came here as fast I could. dad" am the fire sit down and let wait for the other brat to arrive. after 5 minutes here hees. David" Sarah!!!! Emma Lia where are you guys!!!!! am here David. David" where is the fire???? dad" am the fire. David" youuu!!!!! Evans Harrison!!!!!! your dead am not going to spare you . he started chasing him. dad" stop it you brate and sit your ass down here. David" dad do you I was in the meeting with the board members and I have to to cancel the meeting . dad" shut up and sit down you will not touch Evans I was the one threaten him . he sit down next to me and he was angry. dad" why did you get married and no one inform me? David" dad do you tell me where you go to vacation? dad " you brat!!!!! do you know am still you''re father. David" dad am sorry. dad"good now tell me why you didn''t answer me question. David" I wanted to surprise you and now you''re the one who almost give me heart attack. dad" and you brat you couldn''t call and tell me your cousin got married and you have a girlfriend. what is your excuse Ethan. Ethan"am sorry uncle he ask me not to tell anyone sister inw was almost killed and after that we found Lia and everything went crazy it been very tough this month. so please forgive us we won''t do it again. David" sorry dad I have been going crazy and mypany has a big problems us well I didn''t get to tell you. Francis" what do you mean Sarah was almost killed and thepany has a problem. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Sarah" thepany it involves Lia . David" Sarah!!!!! Sarah"what you thought I didn''t know am very smart hubby. Francis"that enough now tell me everything David what is going on. dad some killed Lia family and Sarah found her am not going to tell you the exact story you will find out very soon. as for Lia she is my little sister and you''re daughter. Emma is my future sisterinw and Sarah is my wife. and Evans is staying here to protect them and we live in the same house. he said in one breath. Francis" fine am not going to question you because I know you will not talk when you''re not ready. Francis" Sarah when are you going to give me grandchild ? David" dad!!!! Francis" shut up am not taking to you! Emma" she is two weeks pregnant!!!!! Sarah and Lia " Emma Johnson!!!! all the men "what she is pregnant!!!!! Emma" yes we found out this morning when we took her to the hospital. Ethan" congrattions brother am going to be uncle soon. Francis"good news we must celebrate then. I look at everyone was happy but my husband was looking at me in shock. I couldn''t take it I ran to our room and close the door I sit down on the floor and start crying. he came and open the door and saw me sitting in the floor and came quickly and lift me up. David" kitten why are you crying? you don''t look happy. he wipe my tears. David" my silly little kitten of course I''m happy and am thankful for giving this gifts. don''t forget am you''re husband and I promise you I will love you forever and I will be the father of your children. our children hubby not mine. David" yes our children. he hug me and kiss me gently sweet kiss with love and adoration . thank you my queen for making me a father. I smiled and hugged him back. thank you God for this blessings I was so scired of his reaction but it was not how I was expecting. I love you Mrs Benson. I love you my king. Chapter 68: HE IS NOT MY SON Chapter 68: HE IS NOT MY SON David POV. Am filling happy I will be a father very soon. and my family is crazy especially my dad, he can drive me nuts sometimes. Sarah walk out of the living she looks upset. I followed her to our room and I felt hurt seeing her crying. I lift her up and she told me why she was crying. my silly wife how could she thinks I will not be happy she is pregnant. I have always wanted to have kids and I want to have with her. she means the world to me and now we''re pregnant and am the luckiest man live. we went back to living room and she was back to normal. and called her. Francis" Sarahe here I want to chat with you. she walks to dad . Francis" my dear you''re the best for my son look at all of happy faces and it feels like home. I used toe this ce and it''s was to lonely,you made this house a home and am very grateful to you. Sarah" thank you dad!! if he ever make you cry call me and I will break his legs. dad!!!!! am you''re son. shut up am not taking to you am taking to my daughter. Sarah" don''t worry dad I already have a lion''s in the house she is ready to fight for me. Francis" who is its dear. Sarah" my bunny Emma. Emma" let him try I will send him to the hospital before you arrive. Francis" hahahaha wow my devil son you''re in trouble don''t mess with my daughter''s if you don''t want to be in a hospital. David" I won''t even dare she have already pped 2 months ago!! Francis" hahahaha wow. Emma good job only you dire to pped him. Emma" it''s was for my capcake and I will kill him without even thinking if he dire to hurts her. Lia " oh brother you''re up against women you''re finished!!! Ethan" only my baby can fight him. Evans" wow sister em you''re the best. you can beat him for me to. will you guys stop discussing about me and you Evan I haven''t forgotten how you called me from office I still have score to settle with you . am going to roast you like chicken today we''re having you for dinner. Evans" Emma save me it''s was uncle who made this n not me. Emma" let him try we will be having him for lunch fast he won''t be there for dinner. Sarah" no one is roasting anyone and bunny I need my husband alive am pregnant and am not going to have this baby alone!!!!! do you all understand me!!!!! yes!!!!!!! Evans don''t worry he will not touch you if he dire even try call me . Evans" thank you sisterinw only you can handle this devil. dad did you her mommy will handle you. hahaha you loss I win now who is skinny like kitten mmhhh. Evans!!!!! I think you have stayed here and you have forgotten who I am ! I will teach you al.... she cut me off. Sarah"don''t you dire even think about it Mr. David Benson you we will know who I am Sarah Anderson do you want to find out? your my wife why are you defending him . Sarah" he is our son. he is not my son I don''t have a son who is this big and skinny and spoiled!!!! Evans" dad!!!!!! your the one who ask me to called you dad remember!! Ethan" yes I had him to! Lia " I had him to! Emma" now because he is going to be a father he want to abandon his son bad bad bad dada!. Francis" hahahaha my goodness this is going to be fun. my poor sone to dad I will protect you from thisdies. I don''t want you to protect me I know you''re on there side. Sarah" poor hubby. you!!!!!!. how can you all gang up on me am the man of this house!!! the boys"hahahaha........ Francis" I have never seen this David before. are you sure you''re still my son? dada how can you say something like this! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sarah" alright that enough am hungry I want food. I called Alice to prepare lunch it''s was already 11 a.m. and I also need to go back to work. we talk for some time and we had our lunch and me and Ethan left for work. Chapter 68: 68 - He is not my son Chapter 68: 68 - He is not my son David POV Am filling happy I will be a father very soon. and my family is crazy especially my dad, he can drive me nuts sometimes. Sarah walk out of the living she looks upset. I followed her to our room and I felt hurt seeing her crying. I lift her up and she told me why she was crying. my silly wife how could she thinks I will not be happy she is pregnant. I have always wanted to have kids and I want to have with her. she means the world to me and now we''re pregnant and am the luckiest man live. we went back to living room and she was back to normal. and called her. Francis" Sarahe here I want to chat with you. she walks to dad . Francis" my dear you''re the best for my son look at all of happy faces and it feels like home. I used toe this ce and it''s was to lonely,you made this house a home and am very grateful to you. Sarah" thank you dad!! if he ever make you cry call me and I will break his legs. dad!!!!! am you''re son. shut up am not taking to you am taking to my daughter. Sarah" don''t worry dad I already have a lion''s in the house she is ready to fight for me. Francis" who is its dear. Sarah" my bunny Emma. Emma" let him try I will send him to the hospital before you arrive. Francis" hahahaha wow my devil son you''re in trouble don''t mess with my daughter''s if you don''t want to be in a hospital. David" I won''t even dare she have already pped 2 months ago!! Francis" hahahaha wow. Emma good job only you dire to pped him. Emma" it''s was for my capcake and I will kill him without even thinking if he dire to hurts her. Lia " oh brother you''re up against women you''re finished!!! Ethan" only my baby can fight him. Evans" wow sister em you''re the best. you can beat him for me to. will you guys stop discussing about me and you Evan I haven''t forgotten how you called me from office I still have score to settle with you . am going to roast you like chicken today we''re having you for dinner. Evans" Emma save me it''s was uncle who made this n not me. Emma" let him try we will be having him for lunch fast he won''t be there for dinner. Sarah" no one is roasting anyone and bunny I need my husband alive am pregnant and am not going to have this baby alone!!!!! do you all understand me!!!!! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. yes!!!!!!! Evans don''t worry he will not touch you if he dire even try call me . Evans" thank you sisterinw only you can handle this devil. dad did you her mommy will handle you. hahaha you loss I win now who is skinny like kitten mmhhh. Evans!!!!! I think you have stayed here and you have forgotten who I am ! I will teach you al.... she cut me off. Sarah"don''t you dire even think about it Mr. David Benson you we will know who I am Sarah Anderson do you want to find out? your my wife why are you defending him . Sarah" he is our son. he is not my son I don''t have a son who is this big and skinny and spoiled!!!! Evans" dad!!!!!! your the one who ask me to called you dad remember!! Ethan" yes I had him to! Lia " I had him to! Emma" now because he is going to be a father he want to abandon his son bad bad bad dada!. Francis" hahahaha my goodness this is going to be fun. my poor sone to dad I will protect you from thisdies. I don''t want you to protect me I know you''re on there side. Sarah" poor hubby. you!!!!!!. how can you all gang up on me am the man of this house!!! the boys"hahahaha........ Francis" I have never seen this David before. are you sure you''re still my son? dada how can you say something like this! Sarah" alright that enough am hungry I want food. I called Alice to prepare lunch it''s was already 11 a.m. and I also need to go back to work. we talk for some time and we had our lunch and me and Ethan left for work. Chapter 69: LITTLE RABBIT Chapter 69: LITTLE RABBIT Lia POV. This family is more Cray than I thought and uncle is the funniest one. I know he ask me to call him dad but I don''t have the courage to do so I''m still feeling pain of losing my dad. I feelfortable with sis and em there always here for me . I try my best to smile but the pain is still there. and Evans is a good man I like spending time with him . he goes everywhere with me even in ss. people think he is my brother. but I want more from him I like him. am scired of telling him how I feel . am only 20 years he sees me as a kid. what do I do for him to like me. I don''t want to ask him maybe he has a girlfriend I will just keep my fillings to myself. we''re home and brother wanted to roast him and he looks so afraid I couldn''t control when he ask sister em to save him. my Evans is afraid of David. we had our lunch and Both the brother left and were in the living room when uncle ask about my studies. I felt tears in my chicks. that was how dad used to ask me . N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I really miss them and I will never see them again. dad always please don''t tell me to be strong I can handle anything I don''t know how to be strong. I''m trying to smile so they wouldn''t know I''m not ok but when I go to my room that is when I see all that scene that happened that day. so I don''t know how toe out of it. sister let me sleep with cutie in the night. she always trying to make me feel better only she knows how I feel even if she can''t talk . uncle Francis" honey why are you crying? am ok uncle I just miss my family. Sarah" sweat we''re you''re family now. I know we can''t rece them in you''re heart but please stop crying. I will always be there for you as you''re sister and this family is yours. Emma" bunny is right from now on am going to call you little rabbit. feel free to tell us anything you want and we will do it for you. if you want me to beat boys who is bothering you call me I''ll fight for you like I fight for Sarah because you''re my little sister. thank you sisters am so happy I have you here. Francis" I know I can''t be your dad but I will love you like my children the same way I love David and Ethan. so please be happy and talk to us. he hugged me and I cried in his arm. Sarah" we want a group hugged. dad open his arm and we hugged him. Evans" mmmh what about me I want hugged to ! Francis"e to you brat. we allugh at him. we stayed like this for five minutes. we we broke the hugs. Sarah" now am hungry again and I feel like I want icream. dad let go out and have fun I want icream. Francis" ok my children let go to the park Evans get the car ready you had thedies of the house! yes uncle I will wait for you outside. he left and I was looking at him when I had em . Emma" little rabbit why are you looking at him like you want to eat him. I felt embarrassed and I went to the kitchen quick to pick up cookies because I know sister will eat them before we reach to the park. I packed them and went to them and they were waiting for me. Francis" dear what do you have there. dad it''s cookies for sister, she is eating them before we reach there if you guys want to have peace then these will save you from her. Sarah" rabbit you''re very thoughtful I will take them . let go guys. we left the house and Evan drove us to the park. we sit in the back and dad with him Infront. let have fun then. Chapter 69: 69 - Little rabbit Chapter 69: 69 - Little rabbit Lia POV This family is more Cray than I thought and uncle is the funniest one. I know he ask me to call him dad but I don''t have the courage to do so I''m still feeling pain of losing my dad. I feelfortable with sis and em there always here for me . I try my best to smile but the pain is still there. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. and Evans is a good man I like spending time with him . he goes everywhere with me even in ss. people think he is my brother. but I want more from him I like him. am scired of telling him how I feel . am only 20 years he sees me as a kid. what do I do for him to like me. I don''t want to ask him maybe he has a girlfriend I will just keep my fillings to myself. we''re home and brother wanted to roast him and he looks so afraid I couldn''t control when he ask sister em to save him. my Evans is afraid of David. we had our lunch and Both the brother left and were in the living room when uncle ask about my studies. I felt tears in my chicks. that was how dad used to ask me . I really miss them and I will never see them again. dad always please don''t tell me to be strong I can handle anything I don''t know how to be strong. I''m trying to smile so they wouldn''t know I''m not ok but when I go to my room that is when I see all that scene that happened that day. so I don''t know how toe out of it. sister let me sleep with cutie in the night. she always trying to make me feel better only she knows how I feel even if she can''t talk . uncle Francis" honey why are you crying? am ok uncle I just miss my family. Sarah" sweat we''re you''re family now. I know we can''t rece them in you''re heart but please stop crying. I will always be there for you as you''re sister and this family is yours. Emma" bunny is right from now on am going to call you little rabbit. feel free to tell us anything you want and we will do it for you. if you want me to beat boys who is bothering you call me I''ll fight for you like I fight for Sarah because you''re my little sister. thank you sisters am so happy I have you here. Francis" I know I can''t be your dad but I will love you like my children the same way I love David and Ethan. so please be happy and talk to us. he hugged me and I cried in his arm. Sarah" we want a group hugged. dad open his arm and we hugged him. Evans" mmmh what about me I want hugged to ! Francis"e to you brat. we allugh at him. we stayed like this for five minutes. we we broke the hugs. Sarah" now am hungry again and I feel like I want icream. dad let go out and have fun I want icream. Francis" ok my children let go to the park Evans get the car ready you had thedies of the house! yes uncle I will wait for you outside. he left and I was looking at him when I had em . Emma" little rabbit why are you looking at him like you want to eat him. I felt embarrassed and I went to the kitchen quick to pick up cookies because I know sister will eat them before we reach to the park. I packed them and went to them and they were waiting for me. Francis" dear what do you have there. dad it''s cookies for sister, she is eating them before we reach there if you guys want to have peace then these will save you from her. Sarah" rabbit you''re very thoughtful I will take them . let go guys. we left the house and Evan drove us to the park. we sit in the back and dad with him Infront. let have fun then. Chapter 70: DOES IT HAVE TO DO WITH LIA? Chapter 70: DOES IT HAVE TO DO WITH LIA? third person POV. Michael" we have arriveddies. Sarah was feeling dizzy and mom was looking at her. mom" honey what wrong you don''t look good. mom let get down fast I don''t feel good. Ethan help them get down and she vomited after getting out of the chopper. mom" please talk to me your getting me worried. Emma" don''t worry aunt she is fine. Jack" Evans get the luggage in the house Michael and Ethan need to go back to the city. Lia " what brother is not staying. Ethan" no little sis you we be staying with Jack and Evans. they went to the house and aunt Jane was surprised because she didn''t know they wereing. aunt Jane" good morning everyone . Sarah" good morning antie . Ethan what going on and who are all this people. Ethan" nothing to worry about. this Mrs Anderson Sarah mom. Jane" nice to meet you Mrs Anderson. thank you please call me Lizzy. wee Lizzy am Jane. Jane" and you guys are. Ethan" this Michael Jackson and Evans they are our friends. this Lia our little sister. they will be staying here me and Michael we have to go back David is waiting for us. untie please take care of them I wille back to see you soon with David. untie Jane. alright my boy please take care don''t worry about them. Ethan and Michael left with the chopper. Jack please let get in and settle down first. they all went inside. Emma and Lia took one bedroom. Sarah and Mrs Lizzy went to David room the boys took each one room. the firm house has 7 bedroom veryfortable and very well furnitured. and aunt Jane house is three bedroom so the ce can feet all of them. Lizzy decided to stay with her daughter for now because David was not here. Lizzy" honey you don''t look look so good. mom am pregnant! what why didn''t you tell me. mom I wanted to surprise you. Lizzy" how far. Sarah 10 weeks. Lizzy" wow am so happy am going to be a grandmother. thank you mom and am very hungry I haven''t heard breakfast. Lizzy goodness let go to the kitchen and I will make breakfast for all of you. they went downstairs and everyone was waiting in the living room. Lizzy" Jane do we have anything to cook in the house they haven''t heard breakfast yet. Jane" no Lizzy we have to go to the supermarket. Sarah" I can''t wait I need to eat something am pregnant. aunt Jane" congrattions my child I will make eggs and milk for you. Sarah" that good. Lizzy" Jacke with to town. Emma" am alsoing so I can show you the town and the market to. Lizzy" alright then let go. Jack" aunt Jane do you have a car? aunt Jane" yes we do have a car. let me get my husband he will take you there. Jane went and got her husband and they left to the market. Jane made eggs for Sarah and Lia, Evans had coffee and waited for the rest toe . Sarah had something to eat and she felt good. she remembers she didn''t carry cutie and she doesn''t have phone. she felt sad. Lia " sister what happened you didn''t like the eggs? Lia we forgot to bring cutie how will she stay in the house without seeing me . Lia" don''t worry I have carried her she is in our room sleeping. how could I forget to carry our baby. Sarah was relieved and happy. she went to get the cat. Evans" why do you girls like that cat so much. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Lia " you will not understand us were women and your a man. Evans" fine I will not argue with you . do you still have those cookies? yes but they are for sisters not you. Evans" let me have 3of them please! Lia " fine only 3 no more. Chapter 70: 70 - Does it have to do with Lia? Chapter 70: 70 - Does it have to do with Lia? third person POV. Michael" we have arriveddies. Sarah was feeling dizzy and mom was looking at her. mom" honey what wrong you don''t look good. mom let get down fast I don''t feel good. Ethan help them get down and she vomited after getting out of the chopper. mom" please talk to me your getting me worried. Emma" don''t worry aunt she is fine. Jack" Evans get the luggage in the house Michael and Ethan need to go back to the city. Lia " what brother is not staying. Ethan" no little sis you we be staying with Jack and Evans. they went to the house and aunt Jane was surprised because she didn''t know they wereing. aunt Jane" good morning everyone . Sarah" good morning antie . Ethan what going on and who are all this people. Ethan" nothing to worry about. this Mrs Anderson Sarah mom. Jane" nice to meet you Mrs Anderson. thank you please call me Lizzy. wee Lizzy am Jane. Jane" and you guys are. Ethan" this Michael Jackson and Evans they are our friends. this Lia our little sister. they will be staying here me and Michael we have to go back David is waiting for us. untie please take care of them I wille back to see you soon with David. untie Jane. alright my boy please take care don''t worry about them. Ethan and Michael left with the chopper. Jack please let get in and settle down first. they all went inside. Emma and Lia took one bedroom. Sarah and Mrs Lizzy went to David room the boys took each one room. the firm house has 7 bedroom veryfortable and very well furnitured. and aunt Jane house is three bedroom so the ce can feet all of them. Lizzy decided to stay with her daughter for now because David was not here. Lizzy" honey you don''t look look so good. mom am pregnant! what why didn''t you tell me. mom I wanted to surprise you. Lizzy" how far. Sarah 10 weeks. Lizzy" wow am so happy am going to be a grandmother. thank you mom and am very hungry I haven''t heard breakfast. Lizzy goodness let go to the kitchen and I will make breakfast for all of you. they went downstairs and everyone was waiting in the living room. Lizzy" Jane do we have anything to cook in the house they haven''t heard breakfast yet. Jane" no Lizzy we have to go to the supermarket. Sarah" I can''t wait I need to eat something am pregnant. aunt Jane" congrattions my child I will make eggs and milk for you. Sarah" that good. Lizzy" Jacke with to town. Emma" am alsoing so I can show you the town and the market to. Lizzy" alright then let go. Jack" aunt Jane do you have a car? aunt Jane" yes we do have a car. let me get my husband he will take you there. Jane went and got her husband and they left to the market. Jane made eggs for Sarah and Lia, Evans had coffee and waited for the rest toe . Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Sarah had something to eat and she felt good. she remembers she didn''t carry cutie and she doesn''t have phone. she felt sad. Lia " sister what happened you didn''t like the eggs? Lia we forgot to bring cutie how will she stay in the house without seeing me . Lia" don''t worry I have carried her she is in our room sleeping. how could I forget to carry our baby. Sarah was relieved and happy. she went to get the cat. Evans" why do you girls like that cat so much. Lia " you will not understand us were women and your a man. Evans" fine I will not argue with you . do you still have those cookies? yes but they are for sisters not you. Evans" let me have 3of them please! Lia " fine only 3 no more. Chapter 71: GOOD MORNING MY LADY Chapter 71: GOOD MORNING MY LADY Sarah POV. I was sleeping when I had David waking me up. he told me everything and am very scired I don''t want anyone harming my family. we have been leaving very good this day. this house has be a home Emma and Lia a making it more lively. I knew when we found Lia and she asked to talk to my husband that day was something very serious but I didn''t questions him. he will not tell me if he doesn''t want to talk. dad told me to take care of him and let him do what he wants. I know he is trying his best and I can''t let his enemies get him because of me. I haven''t gone home to see my mom and I miss her alot I want her toe with me this time. i angree with him and I went to take a shower. when I was done I wipe myself andp a towel. this days I have bezy I feel tired and sleepy all the time I don''t go to work I have been working from home and Ethan is very patient with me. Lisa have been doing most of my work and am very grateful. David" here is your clothes mydy. I smile at him. hubby can we go to the farm house with mom I miss her and I want her toe. David" alright call her and tell her to get ready. don''t tell her you''re going somewhere just ask her to go to you''re school high school you will pick her up there with chopper no car and no phone calls. hubby how are we going tomunicate? Jack have a phone that can''t be traced I will call you guys after am done dealing with this mess . I called mom. mom"hello honey how are you? am doing good mom. listen mom I don''t have a lot of time to talk just get ready and go to my high school field don''te with your phone and make sure no one is following you and I will tell let I will see soon mom. mom" is everything ok honey you''re scaring me. mom don''t worry I will tell you everything but pack few clothes and lock the house and don''t carry you''re phone I will meet you there in 30 minutes. I cut the call and I switched off my phone. let go hubby. we reach downstairs and the girls are ready to go. Lia " sister we know everything let go now. where is your clothes. I have some clothes where we''re going let have breakfast. Ethan" no guy we don''t have time Michael is here with the chopper let go you will have breakfast in an hour. bro am hungry and am pregnant how can I wait for an hour. Emma" capcake we don''t have time let Go I have cookies with me you can have them on our way. alright let''s go then. we went to the rooftop and there was a chopper there waiting for us and 2 hot guys. don''t call me a pervet. I just find them hot. good morning mydy''s my name is Michael it your service! he bows like a prince. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. thank you my prince. David" Michael stop flitting with my wife! Michael why are you jealous brother. hello sisterinw let go we don''t have time. David" thank you jack and make sure he doesn''t y with my wife all I will brake his legs. Emma" wow you look hot. Ethan" Emma do you want to die. Emma" sorry my prince he looks hot. Lia" hahahaha brother don''t worry I will take care of them am here to protect you guys from them. David" guys get in and Michael you''re talking my mother-inw she is already waiting. Michael" is she hot? Emma" don''t you even think about it I will kill you before you even try. keep your eyes and you''re thought to yourself. David" you had her now get going. hubby please take care of yourself. we hugged each other and he kissed me Infront of them I felt embarrassed. Michael" stop with the PDA . shut up David shut him up . we left from the house and I wave to my husband and we left to take my mom. after 30 minutes we arrive at the school. Michael" good morning aunt please get in we don''t have time. she got in. mom" honey what going on and who were this people and where is David. Ethan" don''t worry aunt we will tell you. we took off and he''d to the farm I introduce them to mom but I didn''t tell her what going on I will tell her letter. Chapter 71: 71 - Good morning, my lady Chapter 71: 71 - Good morning, mydy Sarah POV I was sleeping when I had David waking me up. he told me everything and am very scired I don''t want anyone harming my family. we have been leaving very good this day. this house has be a home Emma and Lia a making it more lively. I knew when we found Lia and she asked to talk to my husband that day was something very serious but I didn''t questions him. he will not tell me if he doesn''t want to talk. dad told me to take care of him and let him do what he wants. I know he is trying his best and I can''t let his enemies get him because of me. I haven''t gone home to see my mom and I miss her alot I want her toe with me this time. i angree with him and I went to take a shower. when I was done I wipe myself andp a towel. this days I have bezy I feel tired and sleepy all the time I don''t go to work I have been working from home and Ethan is very patient with me. Lisa have been doing most of my work and am very grateful. David" here is your clothes mydy. I smile at him. hubby can we go to the farm house with mom I miss her and I want her toe. David" alright call her and tell her to get ready. don''t tell her you''re going somewhere just ask her to go to you''re school high school you will pick her up there with chopper no car and no phone calls. hubby how are we going tomunicate? Jack have a phone that can''t be traced I will call you guys after am done dealing with this mess . I called mom. mom"hello honey how are you? am doing good mom. listen mom I don''t have a lot of time to talk just get ready and go to my high school field don''te with your phone and make sure no one is following you and I will tell let I will see soon mom. mom" is everything ok honey you''re scaring me. mom don''t worry I will tell you everything but pack few clothes and lock the house and don''t carry you''re phone I will meet you there in 30 minutes. I cut the call and I switched off my phone. let go hubby. we reach downstairs and the girls are ready to go. Lia " sister we know everything let go now. where is your clothes. I have some clothes where we''re going let have breakfast. Ethan" no guy we don''t have time Michael is here with the chopper let go you will have breakfast in an hour. bro am hungry and am pregnant how can I wait for an hour. Emma" capcake we don''t have time let Go I have cookies with me you can have them on our way. alright let''s go then. we went to the rooftop and there was a chopper there waiting for us and 2 hot guys. don''t call me a pervet. I just find them hot. good morning mydy''s my name is Michael it your service! he bows like a prince. thank you my prince. David" Michael stop flitting with my wife! Michael why are you jealous brother. hello sisterinw let go we don''t have time. David" thank you jack and make sure he doesn''t y with my wife all I will brake his legs. Emma" wow you look hot. Ethan" Emma do you want to die. Emma" sorry my prince he looks hot. Lia" hahahaha brother don''t worry I will take care of them am here to protect you guys from them. David" guys get in and Michael you''re talking my mother-inw she is already waiting. Michael" is she hot? Emma" don''t you even think about it I will kill you before you even try. keep your eyes and you''re thought to yourself. David" you had her now get going. hubby please take care of yourself. we hugged each other and he kissed me Infront of them I felt embarrassed. Michael" stop with the PDA . shut up David shut him up . we left from the house and I wave to my husband and we left to take my mom. after 30 minutes we arrive at the school. Michael" good morning aunt please get in we don''t have time. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. she got in. mom" honey what going on and who were this people and where is David. Ethan" don''t worry aunt we will tell you. we took off and he''d to the farm I introduce them to mom but I didn''t tell her what going on I will tell her letter. Chapter 72: HOW COULD I FORGOT TO CARRY OUT BABY. Chapter 72: HOW COULD I FORGOT TO CARRY OUT BABY. David.POV 2 monthster. I was working like crazy and am ready to take the trash off mypany. am going to the base to meet the boys. I arrive after 30 minutes and they are waiting for me. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. hello boys. Jack" ohh you''re finally here let start the meeting. let wait for Ethan . Ethan" am here sorry amte. Lewis give what you got. I checked the file and as I thought it was true. Michael" David we underestimated her she is very winked at she has the motive to destroy you. Jack" hare is the bussiness she is doing using yourpany name and if the press release this your doom. Lewis" let edd this I want to fished it today . Ethan" I angree with Lewis and I have all the good members in my side. Michael" we have all the evidence let go to thepany. Evans do have anything to say? Evans" all I want is to make Mrs walker fill the pain Lia is going through. she still feel the pain I want to see her smile. Jack" wow lover boy is in love. Michael" let finished this and we can joke around. Ethan" he is right. Ethan and Evans take thedies to the farm house and we will be handle the rest. Ethan" when do we leave? you''re leaving today and we will start the game tomorrow. I can''t do anything when they are here and I can''t risk my wife is pregnant. Michael" alright let''s go and take them out of here, David go to thepany and do your work . but I have to go and talk to Sarah she is very emotional this days and very rude. Jack" don''t worry we will convince her let go Michael and Ethan. Evans you go to with them I and Lewis will remain behind. she is watching my every move so I can''t be close to all of you let meet at thepany tomorrow at the bord meeting. Jack" I will be staying back with them Ethan wille back because he is needed in the meeting. ok guy let go please protect my family Jack don''t let anything happens to them. Jack" don''t worry brother I will make sure nothing happened. take the chopper I don''t want anyone following you . they''re watching my house us well. Michael" alright then let go am the pilot. I left the base and went to my house it was 7 am. I went to my bed room and my wife was still sleeping. Sarah wake up I need to talk to you. Sarah" hubby did something happen? not yet but it going to happen and you guys have to leave this ce. Sarah" David what wrong? I can''t tell you what wrong but I have to protect you from her and she is watching my every move. Sarah" doses it has something to do with Lia? yes it does. if you don''t leave she will use you to get me . Sarah" alright I will leave but please be safe I can''t raise our baby alone. I will be safe and Jack will stay with you and Evans. Sarah" what about Ethan and who is Jack? Ethan is needed in the meeting tomorrow us he is a part of the bord members. Jack is Evans brother and I trust him with my life. Sarah" ok let me wake the girls and we will leave after having breakfast. just go get ready I have already asked Alice to wake them and the chopper will be here in 20 minutes. Sarah" hubby I can''t go with the chopper am scired of the heights. and am two months and on week pregnant what if we go with the car. my little kitten nothing will happen to you Ethan will go with you and Michael is will be there to and you can''t go with the car they will follow you and I don''t want happenedst time the maid followed you. you almost died. please trust me I can''t risk you''re life again. Sarah. alright then help me get my clothes . go shower I will get your clothes ready. she went to take a shower and I went to the closet to get her clothes. I have to make this mess end . Chapter 72: 72 - How could I forgot to carry out baby? Chapter 72: 72 - How could I forgot to carry out baby? David POV 2 monthster. I was working like crazy and am ready to take the trash off mypany. am going to the base to meet the boys. I arrive after 30 minutes and they are waiting for me. hello boys. Jack" ohh you''re finally here let start the meeting. let wait for Ethan . Ethan" am here sorry amte. Lewis give what you got. I checked the file and as I thought it was true. Michael" David we underestimated her she is very winked at she has the motive to destroy you. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jack" hare is the bussiness she is doing using yourpany name and if the press release this your doom. Lewis" let edd this I want to fished it today . Ethan" I angree with Lewis and I have all the good members in my side. Michael" we have all the evidence let go to thepany. Evans do have anything to say? Evans" all I want is to make Mrs walker fill the pain Lia is going through. she still feel the pain I want to see her smile. Jack" wow lover boy is in love. Michael" let finished this and we can joke around. Ethan" he is right. Ethan and Evans take thedies to the farm house and we will be handle the rest. Ethan" when do we leave? you''re leaving today and we will start the game tomorrow. I can''t do anything when they are here and I can''t risk my wife is pregnant. Michael" alright let''s go and take them out of here, David go to thepany and do your work . but I have to go and talk to Sarah she is very emotional this days and very rude. Jack" don''t worry we will convince her let go Michael and Ethan. Evans you go to with them I and Lewis will remain behind. she is watching my every move so I can''t be close to all of you let meet at thepany tomorrow at the bord meeting. Jack" I will be staying back with them Ethan wille back because he is needed in the meeting. ok guy let go please protect my family Jack don''t let anything happens to them. Jack" don''t worry brother I will make sure nothing happened. take the chopper I don''t want anyone following you . they''re watching my house us well. Michael" alright then let go am the pilot. I left the base and went to my house it was 7 am. I went to my bed room and my wife was still sleeping. Sarah wake up I need to talk to you. Sarah" hubby did something happen? not yet but it going to happen and you guys have to leave this ce. Sarah" David what wrong? I can''t tell you what wrong but I have to protect you from her and she is watching my every move. Sarah" doses it has something to do with Lia? yes it does. if you don''t leave she will use you to get me . Sarah" alright I will leave but please be safe I can''t raise our baby alone. I will be safe and Jack will stay with you and Evans. Sarah" what about Ethan and who is Jack? Ethan is needed in the meeting tomorrow us he is a part of the bord members. Jack is Evans brother and I trust him with my life. Sarah" ok let me wake the girls and we will leave after having breakfast. just go get ready I have already asked Alice to wake them and the chopper will be here in 20 minutes. Sarah" hubby I can''t go with the chopper am scired of the heights. and am two months and on week pregnant what if we go with the car. my little kitten nothing will happen to you Ethan will go with you and Michael is will be there to and you can''t go with the car they will follow you and I don''t want happenedst time the maid followed you. you almost died. please trust me I can''t risk you''re life again. Sarah. alright then help me get my clothes . go shower I will get your clothes ready. she went to take a shower and I went to the closet to get her clothes. I have to make this mess end . Chapter 73: NOW GET OUT OF MY OFFICE!!!!!!! Chapter 73: NOW GET OUT OF MY OFFICE!!!!!!! third person POV. Lizzy and Jack came back with the shopping food.... Lizzy" Jane let make something to eat it''s already 10am . Jane" sure let''s me show you the kitchen. Lizzy" Emma do you want to help? Emma" yes auntie let go am so hugry. they made breakfast and have it . Sarah" mom am going to sleep abit please wake me up when lunch is ready. Lizzy" alright honey go sleep. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Lia" sister wait am alsoing to keep youpany. Sarah" rabbit am going to sleep because I feel tired not going to chat with you. Lia" am going to sleep to let go. Sarah" fine do I have a choice. Lia" nope ! Emma" rabbit don''t disturb her the baby is making herzy. Sarah" tell Ethan to make you pregnant and you will know why am bingzy.. Emma" capcake I was only trying to make her understand. Sarah" why do I feel like you''re making fun of me mmmmh! Emma" this girl is to much ohh I forgot don''t mess with a crazy pregnantdy! Sarah" did you say something Emma! Emma" no capcake I was justplimenting you go sleep now. she went to sleep and Lia followed her and they slept. in the living room. Lizzy" Emma please don''t make her angry we will all be in trouble. auntie Jane" what is happening? Jack" they''re making fun of sisterinw and herzy sleep! Emma" why are you interfering it''s women''s stuff. Jack" ohe on I''m here to make sure she is fine but you guys making her feel ufortable you know David is not here . I don''t want to get my ass beat and by him. Lizzy " fine now what do we do for the meantime before lunch. auntie Jane" well we could go outside and I will show you guys around the farm. Lizzy" that a good idea! Jack" you guys go I will stay here Evans go with them in case of anything we have to be precaution. Evans" ok brother. they went outside and walk to the farmpound. it was looking breathtaking fresh air and it''s a wonderful day today the sun was not hot it''s was warm. in the city Bensonpany. David was in his office work and Mrs walker Knock his door. he did not respond and Liam walk in with Mrs walker. David"Liam who told you to bring this woman in my office???? Liam" boss she wants to see you. David" Mrs walker why do you want to see me. Mrs walker" tell him to leave I need to talk to you in private. David" Liam you can go. Mrs walker in her mind. what does he think am going to trap him and take hispany it should be mine . am going to ckmail him but he is not letting me get near his wife and she should be his weakness. David interrupted her thoughts Mrs walker you can talk I don''t have all day. he said coldly. sit down and say what you want and get the hell out of my office. Mrs walker" why are you so rude to me I have done nothing wrong to you. Mrs walker am very busy today talk all get out I don''t have time to chat with you!! Mrs walker" fine I want you to step down from thepany. David" you''ve got to be kidding me !!!! why would I stepped down when thispany was father who established I have worked hard . what makes you think I would let a gold digger like you take mypany . Mrs walker" how dire you insult me respect me I''m older than you when I''m going to take thispany no matter what the cost is. watching me and see what I''m going to do. David" hahahaha is that sow let me see you try !!! NOW GET OUT OF MY OFFICE!!!!!!! Mrs walker" this is not over David I already have your precious wife in my hands and I know she is pregnant so make a choice you step down or I kill her and your baby. David" GET OUT NOW!!!!!! she left the office and David called jack with a phone that can''t be traced. Jack" is everything ok why did you call. David" where is Sarah? Jack" she is sleeping with Lia and she is fine. what happened? that bitch threaten me with my wife please keep her safe and make sure you watch that ce very carefully . Jack" don''t worry she will not find us . David" alright brother I have to go now. Chapter 73: 73 - Now get out of my office Chapter 73: 73 - Now get out of my office third person POV Lizzy and Jack came back with the shopping food.... Lizzy" Jane let make something to eat it''s already 10am . Jane" sure let''s me show you the kitchen. Lizzy" Emma do you want to help? Emma" yes auntie let go am so hugry. they made breakfast and have it . Sarah" mom am going to sleep abit please wake me up when lunch is ready. Lizzy" alright honey go sleep. Lia" sister wait am alsoing to keep youpany. Sarah" rabbit am going to sleep because I feel tired not going to chat with you. Lia" am going to sleep to let go. Sarah" fine do I have a choice. Lia" nope ! Emma" rabbit don''t disturb her the baby is making herzy. Sarah" tell Ethan to make you pregnant and you will know why am bingzy.. Emma" capcake I was only trying to make her understand. Sarah" why do I feel like you''re making fun of me mmmmh! Emma" this girl is to much ohh I forgot don''t mess with a crazy pregnantdy! Sarah" did you say something Emma! Emma" no capcake I was justplimenting you go sleep now. she went to sleep and Lia followed her and they slept. in the living room. Lizzy" Emma please don''t make her angry we will all be in trouble. auntie Jane" what is happening? Jack" they''re making fun of sisterinw and herzy sleep! Emma" why are you interfering it''s women''s stuff. Jack" ohe on I''m here to make sure she is fine but you guys making her feel ufortable you know David is not here . I don''t want to get my ass beat and by him. Lizzy " fine now what do we do for the meantime before lunch. auntie Jane" well we could go outside and I will show you guys around the farm. Lizzy" that a good idea! Jack" you guys go I will stay here Evans go with them in case of anything we have to be precaution. Evans" ok brother. they went outside and walk to the farmpound. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. it was looking breathtaking fresh air and it''s a wonderful day today the sun was not hot it''s was warm. in the city Bensonpany. David was in his office work and Mrs walker Knock his door. he did not respond and Liam walk in with Mrs walker. David"Liam who told you to bring this woman in my office???? Liam" boss she wants to see you. David" Mrs walker why do you want to see me. Mrs walker" tell him to leave I need to talk to you in private. David" Liam you can go. Mrs walker in her mind. what does he think am going to trap him and take hispany it should be mine . am going to ckmail him but he is not letting me get near his wife and she should be his weakness. David interrupted her thoughts Mrs walker you can talk I don''t have all day. he said coldly. sit down and say what you want and get the hell out of my office. Mrs walker" why are you so rude to me I have done nothing wrong to you. Mrs walker am very busy today talk all get out I don''t have time to chat with you!! Mrs walker" fine I want you to step down from thepany. David" you''ve got to be kidding me !!!! why would I stepped down when thispany was father who established I have worked hard . what makes you think I would let a gold digger like you take mypany . Mrs walker" how dire you insult me respect me I''m older than you when I''m going to take thispany no matter what the cost is. watching me and see what I''m going to do. David" hahahaha is that sow let me see you try !!! NOW GET OUT OF MY OFFICE!!!!!!! Mrs walker" this is not over David I already have your precious wife in my hands and I know she is pregnant so make a choice you step down or I kill her and your baby. David" GET OUT NOW!!!!!! she left the office and David called jack with a phone that can''t be traced. Jack" is everything ok why did you call. David" where is Sarah? Jack" she is sleeping with Lia and she is fine. what happened? that bitch threaten me with my wife please keep her safe and make sure you watch that ce very carefully . Jack" don''t worry she will not find us . David" alright brother I have to go now. Chapter 74: ENOUGH IS ENOUGH NO MORE Chapter 74: ENOUGH IS ENOUGH NO MORE David POV. Does she think am known as the ruthless billionaire just for show. let''s wait and see what you''re capable of. I will give you your surprise tomorrow morning. I will destroy all the hope that you have. you wish you were never even born you dare to mess with David Benson that was your greatest mistake let the game begin. I did my work for the day and I ask Liam to call All the the board meeting tomorrow at 10 a.m. I finished my work and went home. I arrive home which was so quiet then I realised there was no one except the servant .I have got used to it finding the guys giggling andughing and making fun of each other. I miss them but in order to keep their happiness and to see smile on their faces I have to do this. I have to do everything to protect them and every threate on our way I''ll be willing to shield so no one can harm them. my happiness is my wife. she bring joy in this house is just a building but since she came in my life it''s have be a home. and I''m not going to take that away from her. I''m doing this for her and my family. I called Michael we have a meeting tomorrow at thepany and he needs to be there and I''m going to enjoy. Ethane back after 30 minutes he look exhausted I know today was a hectic day it will be well paid. I''m so proud to have him as well. he has always supported me without even questioning my decision he will do anything for me and I''ll do anything for him we are a team. Ethan" hi bro . hi bro is everything ready for tomorrow? Ethan" yes everything is ok. that''s good. let have dinner and go to bed. we had our dinner and then went to our rooms. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I didn''t call Sara I really miss her this room is empty and lonely. my darling wife I miss you very much. please forgive me. am not keeping my promise I haven''t given you enough security and peace. you should be happy and smiling all the time with no worries. but I have given you nothing but pain. I know you already know what happening around us I know you already know am in trouble. I am here to protect you guys not even Lia only. but I will get justice . you have never question my decision you always agree to whatever I say. I have to be strong for you my darling wife. your happiness means the world to me. your smile it bring peace in my heart. am so d dad epted you as his daughter-inw. know I''m going to fulfill my promise by getting everything out of our way I''m not going to hide you away from the world anymore. you deserve to live like a queen . I want you to be proud of me as your man as your husband. I have had enough now no more I will show them who I am and hotkey what I''m capable of .no one will even dire toe near you and Mrs walker will be a better example no one will dare to mess with me. and those greedy board members I will be very regret it going against me. the whole world will know tomorrow it''s be the headline news. first they killed my mum. yes she is none other than Ann auntie and sister to Ann dad. that was not enough for them . now they also want to have mypany .I worked so hard to get where it is today and some gready people out there want to get what is mine. I didn''t just inherited I work hard day and night to get where it is today. it''s not even about money. it''s about my integrity, my hard work ,my sweat .enough is enough no more. I''m the king of business. Chapter 74: 74 - Enough is enough no more Chapter 74: 74 - Enough is enough no more David POV Does she think am known as the ruthless billionaire just for show. let''s wait and see what you''re capable of. I will give you your surprise tomorrow morning. I will destroy all the hope that you have. you wish you were never even born you dare to mess with David Benson that was your greatest mistake let the game begin. I did my work for the day and I ask Liam to call All the the board meeting tomorrow at 10 a.m. I finished my work and went home. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. I arrive home which was so quiet then I realised there was no one except the servant .I have got used to it finding the guys giggling andughing and making fun of each other. I miss them but in order to keep their happiness and to see smile on their faces I have to do this. I have to do everything to protect them and every threate on our way I''ll be willing to shield so no one can harm them. my happiness is my wife. she bring joy in this house is just a building but since she came in my life it''s have be a home. and I''m not going to take that away from her. I''m doing this for her and my family. I called Michael we have a meeting tomorrow at thepany and he needs to be there and I''m going to enjoy. Ethane back after 30 minutes he look exhausted I know today was a hectic day it will be well paid. I''m so proud to have him as well. he has always supported me without even questioning my decision he will do anything for me and I''ll do anything for him we are a team. Ethan" hi bro . hi bro is everything ready for tomorrow? Ethan" yes everything is ok. that''s good. let have dinner and go to bed. we had our dinner and then went to our rooms. I didn''t call Sara I really miss her this room is empty and lonely. my darling wife I miss you very much. please forgive me. am not keeping my promise I haven''t given you enough security and peace. you should be happy and smiling all the time with no worries. but I have given you nothing but pain. I know you already know what happening around us I know you already know am in trouble. I am here to protect you guys not even Lia only. but I will get justice . you have never question my decision you always agree to whatever I say. I have to be strong for you my darling wife. your happiness means the world to me. your smile it bring peace in my heart. am so d dad epted you as his daughter-inw. know I''m going to fulfill my promise by getting everything out of our way I''m not going to hide you away from the world anymore. you deserve to live like a queen . I want you to be proud of me as your man as your husband. I have had enough now no more I will show them who I am and hotkey what I''m capable of .no one will even dire toe near you and Mrs walker will be a better example no one will dare to mess with me. and those greedy board members I will be very regret it going against me. the whole world will know tomorrow it''s be the headline news. first they killed my mum. yes she is none other than Ann auntie and sister to Ann dad. that was not enough for them . now they also want to have mypany .I worked so hard to get where it is today and some gready people out there want to get what is mine. I didn''t just inherited I work hard day and night to get where it is today. it''s not even about money. it''s about my integrity, my hard work ,my sweat .enough is enough no more. I''m the king of business. Chapter 75: I AM STEPPING DOWN FROM THE COMPANY Chapter 75: I AM STEPPING DOWN FROM THE COMPANY third person POV. The next day morning they all got ready to go to work. Ethan, Michael, Lewis and David arrive in the office one by one. it''s was 9:30 every one was waiting for David. he was in his office with the boys. he have called the the journalist it''s going to be live. no one knows they are here they will be watching there will be an invisible ss wall they can see us in the meeting room but we cannot see them. Mrs walker" that idiot have excepted to step down finally going to be all mine he killed my brother now I''m going to take everything that belongs to him. I''m going to make him cry begging for mercy I''m going to make him kneel down before me after I take over hispany what fool hahahaha I win I wish you are here brother so we can celebrate he doesn''t even know that I''m your sister. the fool he think he owns the world , will be the one to make him crumble down. am going to the meeting I can''t wait and see his downfall. David" let go boys let edd this mess. he walk to the conference room. the boys following him behind and the bodyguard following them to. there was no smiling face only cold one if youe a cross them you will faint because of fear. they step in and all the board members stood up except Mrs walker our lovely queen of the day. she was smiling like she has achieved gold. what a fool she doesn''t know this her doom day. David" good morning gentlemen you may take your seat. this are my guests you may take your sit to . the boys sit down and the bodyguard stayed in the door. David" am here to tell you am stepping down and Mrs walker will be the owner of thispany and she will be your CEO. why are you where are you stepping down? one of the bord member ask. am stepping down because she think am not capable of handling thepany . Mrs walker" yes he is not handling thepany well and he has been using illegals methods. I have all the evidence and he is going to be arrested by the police. Michael" excuse me gentlemanly let me let me introduce myself. my name is Michael Harrison I''m the new biggest shareholder of thispany aside from David and Ethan and the next standing in line .I have bought all the shares of the three idiot. this three Fool who are working for this woman and she is the greatest gold digger I have ever seen in my life. I have been working with her for 2 months and she is a devil. I know all her dirty things she had in her closet .I know every single of it. fast of she is the enemies of thispany and she killed Mr gold family except his daughter. he killed him because he found out her ns with this idiots. one wants to be the CEO while he wants to be the ice president. and he wants to be the owner of half of thepany. now that you already know who they are . he give them the evidence and video of her dirty deals. everyone was watching on the screen one by one. they couldn''t believe what they were watching. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. while they were watching Mrs walker was about to ran away when Lewis grabbed her hands and pped her in her face. the video ended and they saw Lewis pping her. everyone was shocked. Lewis" I have been tolerating you . I want to struggle you right here and now. you n all this because of greed look at how many family you have ruined . look at the screen you god damn woman!!!!!! he pped her again. know one stand up to defend her. there were watching a movie live. she was trembling with fear. Chapter 75: 75 - I am stepping down from the company Chapter 75: 75 - I am stepping down from thepany third person POV The next day morning they all got ready to go to work. Ethan, Michael, Lewis and David arrive in the office one by one. it''s was 9:30 every one was waiting for David. he was in his office with the boys. he have called the the journalist it''s going to be live. no one knows they are here they will be watching there will be an invisible ss wall they can see us in Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. the meeting room but we cannot see them. Mrs walker" that idiot have excepted to step down finally going to be all mine he killed my brother now I''m going to take everything that belongs to him. I''m going to make him cry begging for mercy I''m going to make him kneel down before me after I take over hispany what fool hahahaha I win I wish you are here brother so we can celebrate he doesn''t even know that I''m your sister. the fool he think he owns the world , will be the one to make him crumble down. am going to the meeting I can''t wait and see his downfall. David" let go boys let edd this mess. he walk to the conference room. the boys following him behind and the bodyguard following them to. there was no smiling face only cold one if youe a cross them you will faint because of fear. they step in and all the board members stood up except Mrs walker our lovely queen of the day. she was smiling like she has achieved gold. what a fool she doesn''t know this her doom day. David" good morning gentlemen you may take your seat. this are my guests you may take your sit to . the boys sit down and the bodyguard stayed in the door. David" am here to tell you am stepping down and Mrs walker will be the owner of thispany and she will be your CEO. why are you where are you stepping down? one of the bord member ask. am stepping down because she think am not capable of handling thepany . Mrs walker" yes he is not handling thepany well and he has been using illegals methods. I have all the evidence and he is going to be arrested by the police. Michael" excuse me gentlemanly let me let me introduce myself. my name is Michael Harrison I''m the new biggest shareholder of thispany aside from David and Ethan and the next standing in line .I have bought all the shares of the three idiot. this three Fool who are working for this woman and she is the greatest gold digger I have ever seen in my life. I have been working with her for 2 months and she is a devil. I know all her dirty things she had in her closet .I know every single of it. fast of she is the enemies of thispany and she killed Mr gold family except his daughter. he killed him because he found out her ns with this idiots. one wants to be the CEO while he wants to be the ice president. and he wants to be the owner of half of thepany. now that you already know who they are . he give them the evidence and video of her dirty deals. everyone was watching on the screen one by one. they couldn''t believe what they were watching. while they were watching Mrs walker was about to ran away when Lewis grabbed her hands and pped her in her face. the video ended and they saw Lewis pping her. everyone was shocked. Lewis" I have been tolerating you . I want to struggle you right here and now. you n all this because of greed look at how many family you have ruined . look at the screen you god damn woman!!!!!! he pped her again. know one stand up to defend her. there were watching a movie live. she was trembling with fear. Chapter 76: NO ONE CAN SAVE HER THIS TIME Chapter 76: NO ONE CAN SAVE HER THIS TIME Do you see what you have done and you there to tell my brother to step down from hispany have you gone nuts do you have screw in your brain woman. Mrs walker" he i.. s..y. o..u..r .b.b.bro..ther. yes he is my brother and I will kill anyone who dire to touch him. he pped her again and she fell down on the floor. that was for my sister-inw and my nephew and niece. you tried to kill her once you didn''t seed ,you even sent someone to kidnap her I was the one who saved her that day. he pped her again. Mrs walker" am sob..sob..sob. sorry. Lewis" now tell me where is my sister-inw!!!!! Mrs walker" I didn''t kidnapped her I don''t know where she is. Lewis" you don''t know where she is. Michael show her the video she was ckmailing David in his office yesterday. he showed the video and she couldn''t believe she is finished. Lewis" now tell me where is Sarah Anderson now!!!! Mrs walker" I don''t know I don''t have her I only said that so he can step down. Lewis was about to p her again when she said she will confess. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mrs walker" please stop I will talk. I have done all of this because I wanted revenge my brother and Mr Francis Benson were best friend and he promised my brother he will get his daughter married to him or his son will marry my niece. but something happened between the two of them and they stop being best friend because my brother was stealing from hispany . they made thispany both of them but my brother was so greedy he wanted everything so Francis found out he was lying and stealing he fired him and my brother went to London with his family he wanted to ruin them so he sent his niece my daughter here to seduce David but if things didn''t work out because my daughter didn''t fall in love with David so when he found out she was cheating on him she died .she died in an ident with her boyfriend and then my niece be mad at his father. she was crazy she came here killed Mrs Benson because she knew her the truth from her. she was going to tell David that day but my niece killed her showing her a video that David was going to be killed. she had a heart attack because she couldn''t take it when she was sent to the hospital that is when my niece killed her then after that she went back to London. everything was going so perfectly until he married Sarah Anderson. that is when my niece went mad. she tried to kill her she hired a maid professional to kill her. she followed her to their farmhouse that is when she wanted to kill her but luckily she was saved by Ethan. and then her body was taken by the police. from that day I allowed her to do what she wants.but she couldn''t and I don''t know where they are. i vows to take revenge for my brother that is why I did all of this please forgive me David I''m sorry and I''m so sorry for your mum please forgive me I''m begging you. I don''t have Sarah with me. David" how dire you ask for my forgiveness!!!!!!! can you bring my mom back to life!!!!!! Mrs walker" am sorry Mr Benson. David" Liam let the police take this woman out from here. she was arrested and was taken to the police station. and the three idiot were also arrested to. after they left everything went back to normal. everything was live . no one can save her this time. David has a n for her very soon. Chapter 76: 76 - No one can save her this time Chapter 76: 76 - No one can save her this time Do you see what you have done and you there to tell my brother to step down from hispany have you gone nuts do you have screw in your brain woman. Mrs walker" he i.. s..y. o..u..r .b.b.bro..ther. yes he is my brother and I will kill anyone who dire to touch him. he pped her again and she fell down on the floor. that was for my sister-inw and my nephew and niece. you tried to kill her once you didn''t seed ,you even sent someone to kidnap her I was the one who saved her that day. he pped her again. Mrs walker" am sob..sob..sob. sorry. Lewis" now tell me where is my sister-inw!!!!! Mrs walker" I didn''t kidnapped her I don''t know where she is. Lewis" you don''t know where she is. Michael show her the video she was ckmailing David in his office yesterday. he showed the video and she couldn''t believe she is finished. Lewis" now tell me where is Sarah Anderson now!!!! Mrs walker" I don''t know I don''t have her I only said that so he can step down. Lewis was about to p her again when she said she will confess. Mrs walker" please stop I will talk. I have done all of this because I wanted revenge my brother and Mr Francis Benson were best friend and he promised my brother he will get his daughter married to him or his son will marry my niece. but something happened between the two of them and they stop being best friend because my brother was stealing from hispany . they made thispany both of them but my brother was so greedy he wanted everything so Francis found out he was lying and stealing he fired him and my brother went to London with his family he wanted to ruin them so he sent his niece my daughter here to seduce David but if things didn''t work out because my daughter didn''t fall in love with David so when he found out she was cheating on him she died .she died in an ident with her boyfriend and then my niece be mad at his father. she was crazy she came here killed Mrs Benson because she knew her the truth from her. she was going to tell David that day but my niece killed her showing her a video that David was going to be killed. she had a heart attack because she couldn''t take it when she was sent to the hospital that is when my niece killed her then after that she went back to London. everything was going so perfectly until he married Sarah Anderson. that is when my niece went mad. she tried to kill her she hired a maid professional to kill her. she followed her to their farmhouse that is when she wanted to kill her but luckily she was saved by Ethan. and then her body was taken by the police. from that day I allowed her to do what she wants.but she couldn''t and I don''t know where they are. i vows to take revenge for my brother that is why I did all of this please forgive me David I''m sorry and I''m so sorry for your mum please forgive me I''m begging you. I don''t have Sarah with me. David" how dire you ask for my forgiveness!!!!!!! can you bring my mom back to life!!!!!! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mrs walker" am sorry Mr Benson. David" Liam let the police take this woman out from here. she was arrested and was taken to the police station. and the three idiot were also arrested to. after they left everything went back to normal. everything was live . no one can save her this time. David has a n for her very soon. Chapter 77: DAD HAD A HEAT ATTACK Chapter 77: DAD HAD A HEAT ATTACK David POV. Alright guys the mess is over Lewis finish that women somehow I don''t want to ever seen her. Michael go to the farm house the lest of us wille in two days. Michael" shure brother take care am leaving in the afternoon. I finished my work and went back home and it was like yesterday. Ethan came back after 2hours and we had dinner and we celebrate our mission was sessful . we had a talk and we went to sleep. next morning I was woken up by dad call shit!! I didn''t tell dad anything am Shure he found out about mom from News. I answered the phone. hello dad. hello Mr Benson it Dave you''re dad had a heart attack after watching the news we are in the hospital. what did you say aming right now. I hung up the phone and I changed my clothes quickly and ran to Ethan room. brother wake up dad is in hospital we need to go now. Ethan" what happened? he watch the news from yesterday and he had a heart attack . what are you waiting here for let go . bro you need to change I will get the chopper ready be there in 5 minutes. I left his room and went to the rooftop there''s is a chopper for emergency like this . there is no pilot so I''m going to be the one to fry the chopper . I was getting worried and Ethan was not here yet . I was about to call him but I stop when I saw him with Alice. Ethan" let go David she insisted toe and I couldn''t say no . alright let''s go. we took off to where dad is and it''s only took us 2hours . if we went with car we would take 5hours . we arrive at the hospital rooftop and we got down. we went to dad room and he was out of danger. the minutes he saw me he hugged me and was crying loudly. I know how he feels about mom . after mom died he couldn''t take it that why he was always traveling all the time. this is very had for him. Francis" how could they killed my Emily . why didn''t you tell me anything when you found out. am sorry dad please forgive me am very useless I couldn''t save my mom . Francis" no it not you''re fault and am going to make them pay. now tell me where are the father and daughter? dad I already took care of it when I was in London there dead. Francis" good now take me to Mrs walker I want to be the one who will kill her. no dad I will take care of it pleasee down. I have already lose mom I can''t lose you to . the doctore in. doctor how is my dad? doctor Davis" he is out of danger keep him out of stress and he needs to be around people. he can leave the hospital in the afternoon and he is not around to stay alone you have to take care of him. alright doctor thank you I will. after the doctor left Ethan hugged my dad . Ethan" uncle we can''t lose you to . please take care of yourself we need you . Francis" alright I will listen to you but I don''t want to stay with you. dad what do you mean you can''t stay by yourself. I want to stay with my daughter''s take me to where they are I already called them and know one is answering the phone. I talked to Victor and he told me they left 2days ago . alright dad I will take you to them tomorrow. Francis" no I want to go today tell me where they are. no dad. Francis" you brat are you going to take me to them all do you want me to have another heart attack. Ethan" uncle I will take you there myself please take some rest let me talk to David myself. he slept and we left him with Alice. Ethan" David I think we should take uncle to the farm house and we should stay there for some time. alright bro we will leave you can take him and I wille letter with Lewis when we finished everything. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. dad was discharged afternoon we went home and dad went to take rest I called Michael toe and get him with his chopper. they left at six in the evening. now I can have peace of mind. Chapter 77: 77 - Dad had a heart attack Chapter 77: 77 - Dad had a heart attack David POV. Alright guys the mess is over Lewis finish that women somehow I don''t want to ever seen her. Michael go to the farm house the lest of us wille in two days. Michael" shure brother take care am leaving in the afternoon. I finished my work and went back home and it was like yesterday. Ethan came back after 2hours and we had dinner and we celebrate our mission was sessful . we had a talk and we went to sleep. next morning I was woken up by dad call shit!! I didn''t tell dad anything am Shure he found out about mom from News. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I answered the phone. hello dad. hello Mr Benson it Dave you''re dad had a heart attack after watching the news we are in the hospital. what did you say aming right now. I hung up the phone and I changed my clothes quickly and ran to Ethan room. brother wake up dad is in hospital we need to go now. Ethan" what happened? he watch the news from yesterday and he had a heart attack . what are you waiting here for let go . bro you need to change I will get the chopper ready be there in 5 minutes. I left his room and went to the rooftop there''s is a chopper for emergency like this . there is no pilot so I''m going to be the one to fry the chopper . I was getting worried and Ethan was not here yet . I was about to call him but I stop when I saw him with Alice. Ethan" let go David she insisted toe and I couldn''t say no . alright let''s go. we took off to where dad is and it''s only took us 2hours . if we went with car we would take 5hours . we arrive at the hospital rooftop and we got down. we went to dad room and he was out of danger. the minutes he saw me he hugged me and was crying loudly. I know how he feels about mom . after mom died he couldn''t take it that why he was always traveling all the time. this is very had for him. Francis" how could they killed my Emily . why didn''t you tell me anything when you found out. am sorry dad please forgive me am very useless I couldn''t save my mom . Francis" no it not you''re fault and am going to make them pay. now tell me where are the father and daughter? dad I already took care of it when I was in London there dead. Francis" good now take me to Mrs walker I want to be the one who will kill her. no dad I will take care of it pleasee down. I have already lose mom I can''t lose you to . the doctore in. doctor how is my dad? doctor Davis" he is out of danger keep him out of stress and he needs to be around people. he can leave the hospital in the afternoon and he is not around to stay alone you have to take care of him. alright doctor thank you I will. after the doctor left Ethan hugged my dad . Ethan" uncle we can''t lose you to . please take care of yourself we need you . Francis" alright I will listen to you but I don''t want to stay with you. dad what do you mean you can''t stay by yourself. I want to stay with my daughter''s take me to where they are I already called them and know one is answering the phone. I talked to Victor and he told me they left 2days ago . alright dad I will take you to them tomorrow. Francis" no I want to go today tell me where they are. no dad. Francis" you brat are you going to take me to them all do you want me to have another heart attack. Ethan" uncle I will take you there myself please take some rest let me talk to David myself. he slept and we left him with Alice. Ethan" David I think we should take uncle to the farm house and we should stay there for some time. alright bro we will leave you can take him and I wille letter with Lewis when we finished everything. dad was discharged afternoon we went home and dad went to take rest I called Michael toe and get him with his chopper. they left at six in the evening. now I can have peace of mind. Chapter 78: ETHAN LIFE HISTORY Chapter 78: ETHAN LIFE HISTORY Ethan POV. I was so worried when I had uncle was in danger I can''t lose him to he was the one who raised me. auntie Emily was my dad only sister. my mom died after when I was born so aunt was the one who raised me and dad died when I was 15 years. I grow up without my parents so uncle and David are the only family I have . uncle help me to establishment Williamspany it was always dad dream and I made sure to fulfill my dad dreams Benson and Williamspany are almost simr and David have the 30 percent of shares I have 50% shares and Michael has 20 shares . I also have Benson shares in to so we three are the boss of thepany . Michael has hispany to and Lewis and Jack manage it . we grow up together and we be like brothers me David and Michael .I only new jack and Lewis letter. I found out David was working for the mafia from Evans but I promise I will not tell anyone about it. even uncle know what he do but we don''t question him . we support him because we''re family. when I found out they killed the women who raised me as mom I went mad. David told me letter when he came back from London .I was so angry that I didn''t talk to him for two days. I made him promise me that he will never hide anything from me. and from that day he has been telling me everything. we took uncle home and Michael came and left with him I didn''t go because I have work in the office and I can''t leave yet I will go with David tomorrow we actually need a vacation we have been working hard this 2 months I want to spend time with my family. I went to my room and I did my work. I slept at midnight. the next day I woke up very early I got ready and went downstairs to have breakfast. David was already waiting for me. David" good morning bro. good morning brother. we had our breakfast and we left for work. I had a meeting with vice President and my managers. we discussed next project and how they have to do it . I give the my work to the vice President to do it I believe in him . I want to take a vacation from the office. so I trust him. we finished the meeting after 2hours. I went back to my office to finish my work and Lisa my PA knock my door. hello Mr Williams. he Lisa what can I help you with? Lisa " I have bought this file for Bensonpany you can go through them and give them to Mr Benson I could have ask Sarah to take them but you know she''s is not feeling well. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. I will look at it and I will not be in the office for 2weeks but if there''s an emergency you can always call me. Lisa " thanks sir I will let you know. I take the files and go through it and it not agent so I can give David and nowe back with it when I return to the office . thank you Lisa I will take it from here. she left my office and I continue to do my work and I forgot to have lunch and am hugry. I look at the time and it was 7pm . I packed my staff and lock my office and went home. I arrive at 8 there was traffic on the way. uncle Victor" good evening young master. good evening uncle. please tell aunt to server my food am very hungry. I went to freshen up. and I went to the dinning table. I had dinner alone David was not in the house yet. when I was done I went to the living room. he came with Lewis and I can tell where they went but know questions ask. he looks peaceful I guess our problem are over . Chapter 78: 78 - Ethan Life History Chapter 78: 78 - Ethan Life History Ethan POV I was so worried when I had uncle was in danger I can''t lose him to he was the one who raised me. auntie Emily was my dad only sister. my mom died after when I was born so aunt was the one who raised me and dad died when I was 15 years. I grow up without my parents so uncle and David are the only family I have . uncle help me to establishment Williamspany it was always dad dream and I made sure to fulfill my dad dreams Benson and Williamspany are almost simr and David have the 30 percent of shares I have 50% shares and Michael has 20 shares . I also have Benson shares in to so we three are the boss of thepany . Michael has hispany to and Lewis and Jack manage it . we grow up together and we be like brothers me David and Michael .I only new jack and Lewis letter. I found out David was working for the mafia from Evans but I promise I will not tell anyone about it. even uncle know what he do but we don''t question him . we support him because we''re family. when I found out they killed the women who raised me as mom I went mad. David told me letter when he came back from London .I was so angry that I didn''t talk to him for two days. I made him promise me that he will never hide anything from me. and from that day he has been telling me everything. we took uncle home and Michael came and left with him I didn''t go because I have work in the office and I can''t leave yet I will go with David tomorrow we actually need a vacation we have been working hard this 2 months I want to spend time with my family. I went to my room and I did my work. I slept at midnight. the next day I woke up very early I got ready and went downstairs to have breakfast. David was already waiting for me. David" good morning bro. good morning brother. we had our breakfast and we left for work. I had a meeting with vice President and my managers. we discussed next project and how they have to do it . I give the my work to the vice President to do it I believe in him . I want to take a vacation from the office. so I trust him. we finished the meeting after 2hours. I went back to my office to finish my work and Lisa my PA knock my door. hello Mr Williams. he Lisa what can I help you with? Lisa " I have bought this file for Bensonpany you can go through them and give them to Mr Benson I could have ask Sarah to take them but you know she''s is not feeling well. I will look at it and I will not be in the office for 2weeks but if there''s an emergency you can always call me. Lisa " thanks sir I will let you know. I take the files and go through it and it not agent so I can give David and nowe back with it when I return to the office . thank you Lisa I will take it from here. she left my office and I continue to do my work and I forgot to have lunch and am hugry. I look at the time and it was 7pm . I packed my staff and lock my office and went home. I arrive at 8 there was traffic on the way. uncle Victor" good evening young master. good evening uncle. please tell aunt to server my food am very hungry. I went to freshen up. and I went to the dinning table. I had dinner alone David was not in the house yet. when I was done I went to the living room. he came with Lewis and I can tell where they went but know questions ask. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. he looks peaceful I guess our problem are over . Chapter 79: HOW DARE YOU MAKE MY WIFE CRY Chapter 79: HOW DARE YOU MAKE MY WIFE CRY Third person POV. David woke up fast before anyone and he went to his GM room for workout after he was done he went to take a shower and pack his clothes and Sarah phone with him there is no more danger . he walk downstairs with his luggage . on the other side Ethan was sleeping like a pig dreaming how he was making out with her. David knock his door and he didn''t heare in so he opened the door. he had Ethan talking. a...mmmm.baby I feel so good....you taste like heaven. I want more please let me continue....ah...I there ...ahhh am almost done..... David shook his head. he walk close to him and saw his little member standing. Ethan wake up. Ethan was going to calm when he had a voice calling him and he got annoyed. what the heck are you calling me. Ethan wake up!!!!!! Ethan" what is wrong with you why are you shouting at me . get up and go shower and you should take care of that..... Ethan look where he was pointing and he saw his little member standing and he remember his dreams. he looks at David smiling like a fool and he ran to the bathroom quickly before his brother said anything. he was in the bathroom and he was feeling embarrassed . Ethan....I need to eat Emma soon she is making me Go crazy. he finished showering and came back to his room with a towel rap on his waist. luckily David was not there....he got ready and pick his luggage andptop. he went downstairs and found his brothers were waiting for him. they had breakfast and drive their car . David decided to drive car because they will need it to move around the town and they can''t us the choppers in town. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. they left the house at 7:30 am . they arrive in the farm house after 4hours . one the farm house things weren''t going so well. Sarah was throwing tantrums and it''s was Michael fault. Sarah" you idiot if you don''t give me my cutie am going to beat you up. Michael" sister-inw how can you catch me up when you''re looking so fat. you look so adorable... Sarah" dad this idiot is calling me fat ......sob.....am going to tell my husband when hees here. Francis" you brat how dire you call my daughter a fat women. Emma" my bunny is not fat you pig. Sarah was crying still following Michael to give her the cat. David" how dire you make my wife cry when I wouldn''t even dire to do so. everyone looks at the door and they saw him looking mad his eyes was looking at Michael . the moment she saw him she ran to him and hugged him crying. David" stop crying kitten I will make him pay. when he had what he said he went out like he was being chased out by a mad dog. Sarah stop crying and startedughing because of how he ran. everyone came hugging him. Lewis and Ethan arrive after. everyone was so happy. Michael came back after one hour and David was not upset anymore but he didn''t forget. Sarah" hubby let all go out for lunch I want to see the town please let go have lunch with everyone. David" alright my Queen anything you want I will fulfill your wish. Michael" ee so cutie but take it to the bedroom. we''re still single we don''t want dogfeed here. David" shut up you brat I still have score to settle with you get your ass ready. when Michael had him . he stopped talking. Chapter 79: 79 - How dare you make my wife cry Chapter 79: 79 - How dare you make my wife cry Third person POV. David woke up fast before anyone and he went to his GM room for workout after he was done he went to take a shower and pack his clothes and Sarah phone with him there is no more danger . he walk downstairs with his luggage . on the other side Ethan was sleeping like a pig dreaming how he was making out with her. David knock his door and he didn''t heare in so he opened the door. he had Ethan talking. a...mmmm.baby I feel so good....you taste like heaven. I want more please let me continue....ah...I there ...ahhh am almost done..... David shook his head. he walk close to him and saw his little member standing. Ethan wake up. Ethan was going to calm when he had a voice calling him and he got annoyed. what the heck are you calling me. Ethan wake up!!!!!! Ethan" what is wrong with you why are you shouting at me . get up and go shower and you should take care of that..... Ethan look where he was pointing and he saw his little member standing and he remember his dreams. he looks at David smiling like a fool and he ran to the bathroom quickly before his brother said anything. he was in the bathroom and he was feeling embarrassed . Ethan....I need to eat Emma soon she is making me Go crazy. he finished showering and came back to his room with a towel rap on his waist. luckily David was not there....he got ready and pick his luggage andptop. he went downstairs and found his brothers were waiting for him. they had breakfast and drive their car . David decided to drive car because they will need it to move around the town and they can''t us the choppers in town. they left the house at 7:30 am . they arrive in the farm house after 4hours . one the farm house things weren''t going so well. Sarah was throwing tantrums and it''s was Michael fault. Sarah" you idiot if you don''t give me my cutie am going to beat you up. Michael" sister-inw how can you catch me up when you''re looking so fat. you look so adorable... Sarah" dad this idiot is calling me fat ......sob.....am going to tell my husband when hees here. Francis" you brat how dire you call my daughter a fat women. Emma" my bunny is not fat you pig. Sarah was crying still following Michael to give her the cat. David" how dire you make my wife cry when I wouldn''t even dire to do so. everyone looks at the door and they saw him looking mad his eyes was looking at Michael . the moment she saw him she ran to him and hugged him crying. David" stop crying kitten I will make him pay. when he had what he said he went out like he was being chased out by a mad dog. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Sarah stop crying and startedughing because of how he ran. everyone came hugging him. Lewis and Ethan arrive after. everyone was so happy. Michael came back after one hour and David was not upset anymore but he didn''t forget. Sarah" hubby let all go out for lunch I want to see the town please let go have lunch with everyone. David" alright my Queen anything you want I will fulfill your wish. Michael" ee so cutie but take it to the bedroom. we''re still single we don''t want dogfeed here. David" shut up you brat I still have score to settle with you get your ass ready. when Michael had him . he stopped talking. Chapter 80: DO YOU WANT ME TO KISS YOU Chapter 80: DO YOU WANT ME TO KISS YOU Third person POV. The group went to the restaurant and sit down on one table all the family members no one was left behind even aunt Jane was there only Joseph was not there he went somewhere in the morning. there were few girls,who just keep on staring at David,the moment he enters. at firstly Sarah ignore but then with time......she couldn''t hold herself. Sarah" why are this girls staring at my husband can''t they see he is married I feel like struggling them. how dire they look at my husband. David" Sarah what wrong I have been calling you and your not responding to me. Sarah" am fine hubby. she looks at David and smile and then look at the group of the girls they were still looking at him. but since they were strangers and she just couldn''t punch them or beat them directly. she put her hands in David shoulder as dering her souvenirity over him. but the girls continue to stare......then Sarah in front of everyone made David look at her.... and kiss him on his lips. as dering him as her property. which make the girls on the other tables....to narrow their gazes and they bowed their heads down as resigning to her possession. and David firstly he froze on the spot then he processed . like what just happened when did my wife have this courage to kiss me Infront of everyone. he blushed like a fool after Sarah pull away. his eyes was turning red he was feeling hot . and Michael was enjoying this. Michael" brother why is your face red? Emma" yes he looks adorable and cutie. he was blushing even more. and everyone burst intoughter. David was wishing if the ground could swallow him right now. theyugh holding their stomach. Francis" is this my son . he was holding his stomach and tears was flowing down from his eyes. David excuse himself and left to the washroom. he wash his face with cold water. he wipe his face and look at his face through the mirror and his ears was still red. on the table. Sarah was looking at everyone likes nothing happened. Emma" bunny what happened when did you be so bored? Sarah" you can''t understand me right now when you get married and see girls staring at your husband you will understand me then. Michael" sister-inw you should do this more often I have never seen David like this before since the day I knew him. they all burst intoughter again. Ethan" I agree with you Michael this the fast time am still in a shock . Lia" that enough no one is going to make fun of my brother. Evans" do you want me to kiss you and see how you will react. she looks down and she was blushing and she regret opening her mouth. Jack" wow skinny when did you start dating? Evans" shut up brother. Lewis who haven''t said anything since he came to this ce talk for the fast time. Lewis" no Jack how can he kiss a girl when he is gay!! Sarah,Lia, Emma, choke on their food. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Evans spit his food directly to Jack face. Jack" what the heck!!!!. Michael burst intoughter again this lunch was going great. while the elder were in shock there mouth open. David came back normal and found everyone shock and choking. David" dad what is going on here. Francis" did you know that Evans is gay . David" what!!!!!! my poor body I used to sleep with him in the same bed . did he used to touch me when I was sleeping my poor body I am not pure I used to sleep naked with him only with short . Sarah and Michael burst intoughter when David was speaking. David started filling like he was going to throw up and he throw up on Michael face. everyone was quiet in shock. Michael" why me you idiot. Evans" for thest time I am not gay Lewis is lying and David I have never touch you when you''re asleep. Chapter 80: 80 - Do you want me to kiss you? Chapter 80: 80 - Do you want me to kiss you? Third person POV. The group went to the restaurant and sit down on one table all the family members no one was left behind even aunt Jane was there only Joseph was not there he went somewhere in the morning. there were few girls,who just keep on staring at David,the moment he enters. at firstly Sarah ignore but then with time......she couldn''t hold herself. Sarah" why are this girls staring at my husband can''t they see he is married I feel like struggling them. how dire they look at my husband. David" Sarah what wrong I have been calling you and your not responding to me. Sarah" am fine hubby. she looks at David and smile and then look at the group of the girls they were still looking at him. but since they were strangers and she just couldn''t punch them or beat them directly. she put her hands in David shoulder as dering her souvenirity over him. but the girls continue to stare......then Sarah in front of everyone made David look at her.... and kiss him on his lips. as dering him as her property. which make the girls on the other tables....to narrow their gazes and they bowed their heads down as resigning to her possession. and David firstly he froze on the spot then he processed . like what just happened when did my wife have this courage to kiss me Infront of everyone. he blushed like a fool after Sarah pull away. his eyes was turning red he was feeling hot . and Michael was enjoying this. Michael" brother why is your face red? Emma" yes he looks adorable and cutie. he was blushing even more. and everyone burst intoughter. David was wishing if the ground could swallow him right now. theyugh holding their stomach. Francis" is this my son . he was holding his stomach and tears was flowing down from his eyes. David excuse himself and left to the washroom. he wash his face with cold water. he wipe his face and look at his face through the mirror and his ears was still red. on the table. Sarah was looking at everyone likes nothing happened. Emma" bunny what happened when did you be so bored? Sarah" you can''t understand me right now when you get married and see girls staring at your husband you will understand me then. Michael" sister-inw you should do this more often I have never seen David like this before since the day I knew him. they all burst intoughter again. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ethan" I agree with you Michael this the fast time am still in a shock . Lia" that enough no one is going to make fun of my brother. Evans" do you want me to kiss you and see how you will react. she looks down and she was blushing and she regret opening her mouth. Jack" wow skinny when did you start dating? Evans" shut up brother. Lewis who haven''t said anything since he came to this ce talk for the fast time. Lewis" no Jack how can he kiss a girl when he is gay!! Sarah,Lia, Emma, choke on their food. Evans spit his food directly to Jack face. Jack" what the heck!!!!. Michael burst intoughter again this lunch was going great. while the elder were in shock there mouth open. David came back normal and found everyone shock and choking. David" dad what is going on here. Francis" did you know that Evans is gay . David" what!!!!!! my poor body I used to sleep with him in the same bed . did he used to touch me when I was sleeping my poor body I am not pure I used to sleep naked with him only with short . Sarah and Michael burst intoughter when David was speaking. David started filling like he was going to throw up and he throw up on Michael face. everyone was quiet in shock. Michael" why me you idiot. Evans" for thest time I am not gay Lewis is lying and David I have never touch you when you''re asleep. Chapter 81: GAME PLAN Chapter 81: GAME PLAN third person POV. Still in the restaurant. Michael" why did you puke on my face. Lewis this all because of you . Lewis" don''t me me I just said the truth. Evans" shut up Lewis. when did you saw me kissing a guy? Lewis" well when you''re in college I saw you kissing you''re friend. Evans" that time I was drunk and young. please speak when you have a good view of what you sow and it wasn''t on the lips, it was in the chick''s and he was heart broken so I have tofort him. Jack" brother why didn''t you tell me before. Lewis" because it''s was not necessarily until today. Michael went to the washroom to clean himself. David followed him to morked him. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Emma" Evans if you''re not gay then why is it you don''t have a girlfriend? Evans" sis em you will find out very soon. they had lunch making fun of Evans and he was very angry. they went back hometer. Evans was thinking how to teach this brothers a lesson and he thought very hard on what to do. when he figure out how to get back at him . he called Emma. Emma" Evans why do you want to see me? em I have a n and I need you''re help let have a game in the evening after dinner. Emma" alright tell me about your ns. they discuss and n. in the evening when everyone was in the living after dinner Emma ask all the members to pray a game. Francis" what do you want us to do ? Emma" I want us to y the truth and dire . Francis" that for you youngsters. we elder we just excuse ourselves. Emma"alright uncle. Sarah" let y am excited so what the n. Emma" we will spin the bottle when it''s stop pointing you. when it''s your turn you''ll have to ask question the person you choose. tell the truth all chose dire no no cheating. Michael" I think the game begin let us review some secret. Jack" this is going to be fun. they sit down in the floor on the carpet with small mattresses to make themfortable. inner circles the girls facing the boys. fast was Sarah,Emma Lia. the boys was David next to Sarah next Ethan, Evans, Michael, Lewis, Jack was next to Lia . Emma spin the bottle and it pointed Michael. Emma" so Michael I have a question. would you wear your best friend used underwear if you went to camping and ran out even if it smells. Michael " yes I would. Emma" tell us who. Michael" David. actually we used to share when we''re in college. David" did you have to say that. Sarah" no sharing bed today day, you''re sleeping on the couch. David* my lovely wife please you can''t do this to me . Sarah" it a punishment sharing with him if you kidding me you sleep in the couch for a whole month try me. David" please forgive me kitten. Sarah" am not changing my mind. David" Michael am sleeping in you''re bedroom and you''re going to sleep in the floor. Michael" what it not my fault I just said the truth.. David"your bucket list is keep adding up.i Wil settle with you in private. Emma" let continue the game. Emma "Michael it your turn to spin the bottle . Michael spin and it pointed at Jack. Michael" truth all dire ? Jack " I chose truth. Michael" who in this room has the stinkiest feet . Jack"it Lewis when he takes out his socks you will know by smells. all the group membersugh hard. Lewis" am going to kill you right now. Chapter 81: 81 - Game Plan Chapter 81: 81 - Game n third person POV. Still in the restaurant. Michael" why did you puke on my face. Lewis this all because of you . Lewis" don''t me me I just said the truth. Evans" shut up Lewis. when did you saw me kissing a guy? Lewis" well when you''re in college I saw you kissing you''re friend. Evans" that time I was drunk and young. please speak when you have a good view of what you sow and it wasn''t on the lips, it was in the chick''s and he was heart broken so I have tofort him. Jack" brother why didn''t you tell me before. Lewis" because it''s was not necessarily until today. Michael went to the washroom to clean himself. David followed him to morked him. Emma" Evans if you''re not gay then why is it you don''t have a girlfriend? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Evans" sis em you will find out very soon. they had lunch making fun of Evans and he was very angry. they went back hometer. Evans was thinking how to teach this brothers a lesson and he thought very hard on what to do. when he figure out how to get back at him . he called Emma. Emma" Evans why do you want to see me? em I have a n and I need you''re help let have a game in the evening after dinner. Emma" alright tell me about your ns. they discuss and n. in the evening when everyone was in the living after dinner Emma ask all the members to pray a game. Francis" what do you want us to do ? Emma" I want us to y the truth and dire . Francis" that for you youngsters. we elder we just excuse ourselves. Emma"alright uncle. Sarah" let y am excited so what the n. Emma" we will spin the bottle when it''s stop pointing you. when it''s your turn you''ll have to ask question the person you choose. tell the truth all chose dire no no cheating. Michael" I think the game begin let us review some secret. Jack" this is going to be fun. they sit down in the floor on the carpet with small mattresses to make themfortable. inner circles the girls facing the boys. fast was Sarah,Emma Lia. the boys was David next to Sarah next Ethan, Evans, Michael, Lewis, Jack was next to Lia . Emma spin the bottle and it pointed Michael. Emma" so Michael I have a question. would you wear your best friend used underwear if you went to camping and ran out even if it smells. Michael " yes I would. Emma" tell us who. Michael" David. actually we used to share when we''re in college. David" did you have to say that. Sarah" no sharing bed today day, you''re sleeping on the couch. David* my lovely wife please you can''t do this to me . Sarah" it a punishment sharing with him if you kidding me you sleep in the couch for a whole month try me. David" please forgive me kitten. Sarah" am not changing my mind. David" Michael am sleeping in you''re bedroom and you''re going to sleep in the floor. Michael" what it not my fault I just said the truth.. David"your bucket list is keep adding up.i Wil settle with you in private. Emma" let continue the game. Emma "Michael it your turn to spin the bottle . Michael spin and it pointed at Jack. Michael" truth all dire ? Jack " I chose truth. Michael" who in this room has the stinkiest feet . Jack"it Lewis when he takes out his socks you will know by smells. all the group membersugh hard. Lewis" am going to kill you right now. Chapter 82: SO YOU THINK I AM NOT GOOD IN BED? Chapter 82: SO YOU THINK I AM NOT GOOD IN BED? third person POV. still in the game. now it''s was Lewis turned and it pointed to Jack. Lewis" truth all dire? Jack" I choose dire. Lewis smirk it pay back time. dire you two remove my socks with your teath. Jack" what!!!! what if I don''t do what is the punishment? Lewis" you have to smell every person armpits and tell me who smells worst. the group membersugh out loudly holding their stomach. Jack in his mind. why did I have to open my mouth now this demon is getting back at me. Lewis" so what is your choice? Jack" I will take your socks. he bed down and removed his shoes with his hands and remove his socks with his teeth. there group wereughing at his look and reaction and Lewis was enjoying it. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. when he was done he stood up and went to the bathroom to blushed his teeth and mouths. Emma" Lewis why did you choose him to do that . Lewis" it will teach him not to mess with me. he came back mad this time. he spin the bottle and it pointed at David and he smirked. Jack" David truth or dare? David" I chose truth. Jack" tell us how many girls you have slept with, who was good in bed. David" what how can you ask this when my wife is here . Sarah" answer the questions quickly. David" 5 of them and only one was good in bed and that is when we''re in university. Sarah" so you think am not good in bed??? David" my lovely wife I didn''t mean that you ask me to tell the truth. Sarah" ohh sorry I ask you will be sleeping in the guest room for two months as your punishment and know sex for a year. David" Sarah listen please... Sarah" shut up don''t talk to me all I will live and go sleep in aunt Jane house . David" alright I will stop talking. Michael" hahahaha my dear brother your finished. David" if you talk one more time Michael am going to beat you up and you will not recognise yourself in the morning. Ethan" guys this game is supposed to be fun not fighting. Lia" I agree with brothere on guys stop asking questions will bring fight and making each other ufortable. Evans" let continue the game. David spin the bottle and it pointed at Micheal. David" truth or dire? Michael" I chose dire. I dire you to dance like a chicken with one foot for five minutes if fail to do so you will stand naked Infront of us and we will know how you''re little member size is and measure the size and how tall it is. Michael" I choose dancing. he didn''t wait for David to finish it,it will be very embarrassing in front of thedies. Jack" I already know each and everyone size here and who has the smallest and big one and he is..... he was about to tell when all the boys jump on him and cover his mouth. Lewis" if you dire to talk it will be thest day of your life. Emma"e on boys we want to find out tell us soon. Sarah" yes I want to know to. Lia" me to. David" no way this happening and I think this game should end now. Michael" yes I agree with you. David" not before you dance. they open Jack mouths and dire him to open his mouth and he will know. he didn''t open and the girls were disappointed . but letter wereughing at Micheal dancing like a chicken with one leg . he didn''t dire to fall down or else he will be embarrassed . they continue the game like dancing and singing and making jokes until they felt sleeping. one thing for sure David was not arrowed to sleep in his room. Sarah was still upset with him. as he said he slept in Micheal room and him on the floor. Chapter 82: 82 - So you think I am not good in bed? Chapter 82: 82 - So you think I am not good in bed? third person POV. still in the game. now it''s was Lewis turned and it pointed to Jack. Lewis" truth all dire? Jack" I choose dire. Lewis smirk it pay back time. dire you two remove my socks with your teath. Jack" what!!!! what if I don''t do what is the punishment? Lewis" you have to smell every person armpits and tell me who smells worst. the group membersugh out loudly holding their stomach. Jack in his mind. why did I have to open my mouth now this demon is getting back at me. Lewis" so what is your choice? Jack" I will take your socks. he bed down and removed his shoes with his hands and remove his socks with his teeth. there group wereughing at his look and reaction and Lewis was enjoying it. when he was done he stood up and went to the bathroom to blushed his teeth and mouths. Emma" Lewis why did you choose him to do that . Lewis" it will teach him not to mess with me. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. he came back mad this time. he spin the bottle and it pointed at David and he smirked. Jack" David truth or dare? David" I chose truth. Jack" tell us how many girls you have slept with, who was good in bed. David" what how can you ask this when my wife is here . Sarah" answer the questions quickly. David" 5 of them and only one was good in bed and that is when we''re in university. Sarah" so you think am not good in bed??? David" my lovely wife I didn''t mean that you ask me to tell the truth. Sarah" ohh sorry I ask you will be sleeping in the guest room for two months as your punishment and know sex for a year. David" Sarah listen please... Sarah" shut up don''t talk to me all I will live and go sleep in aunt Jane house . David" alright I will stop talking. Michael" hahahaha my dear brother your finished. David" if you talk one more time Michael am going to beat you up and you will not recognise yourself in the morning. Ethan" guys this game is supposed to be fun not fighting. Lia" I agree with brothere on guys stop asking questions will bring fight and making each other ufortable. Evans" let continue the game. David spin the bottle and it pointed at Micheal. David" truth or dire? Michael" I chose dire. I dire you to dance like a chicken with one foot for five minutes if fail to do so you will stand naked Infront of us and we will know how you''re little member size is and measure the size and how tall it is. Michael" I choose dancing. he didn''t wait for David to finish it,it will be very embarrassing in front of thedies. Jack" I already know each and everyone size here and who has the smallest and big one and he is..... he was about to tell when all the boys jump on him and cover his mouth. Lewis" if you dire to talk it will be thest day of your life. Emma"e on boys we want to find out tell us soon. Sarah" yes I want to know to. Lia" me to. David" no way this happening and I think this game should end now. Michael" yes I agree with you. David" not before you dance. they open Jack mouths and dire him to open his mouth and he will know. he didn''t open and the girls were disappointed . but letter wereughing at Micheal dancing like a chicken with one leg . he didn''t dire to fall down or else he will be embarrassed . they continue the game like dancing and singing and making jokes until they felt sleeping. one thing for sure David was not arrowed to sleep in his room. Sarah was still upset with him. as he said he slept in Micheal room and him on the floor. Chapter 83: COLD WAR 1 Chapter 83: COLD WAR 1 Ethan POV. Everyone is a sleep and I sneak in Emma and Lia room and I open the door very slowly and walk carefully and lift her up and carried her to my room slowly so no one will know. I walk to my room and cross the door andid her on my bed . I woke her up. baby please wake up I want to talk to you about something. Emma" with a sleepy voice Lia please let me sleep we will talk in the morning good night please don''t wake me up. I didn''t have a choice than to wake her up . Iid besides her and kiss her lips with passion and she opens her eyes in shock. she pulled away and sit down. Emma" Ethan what are you doing in my room and where is Lia? your in my room I brought you here and I want you please stay with me tonight. Emma" we talk about it and am not ready Ethan and am also scired. please Emma I love you more than anything please stop pushing me away, tell me what you want me to do and I will do. your the only woman I love and I respect you . I want to spend my life with you and I am trying to control myself. I can''t stop thinking about you I even dreaming about you and me I can''t sleep proply. please Emma give me chance to show you how much I love you. I need you as man and I also have my need to please understand me. Emma" your being selfish I told you am not ready why are you insisting can''t you wait and understand me. keep it together and control yourself and wait when am ready. so you think am being selfish and I just want to sleep with you and y with you? you think I can''t understand my women. please leave my room and cross the door on your way out. Emma"please listen to me I am not ready and if it the sex you want am sorry I can''t give you what you want m.... Ethan" enough and get out of my room now! she got up and left my room and close the door. why can''t she understands me am not after sex I love her so much. is it hard to love me do I have to beg for her to make love to her I thought she feels the same thing I feel about her. I tried to sleep but it was not easy for me to sleep. I get up and went outside and walk around and I saw Evans siting in the bench. hi man why are you not sleeping? Evans" hi bro am not able to sleep am thinking about Lia. me"you like her? Evans" yes but I don''t know if she feels the same way I do . am scired of telling her and she doesn''t expect me. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ethan" you should talk to her and face you''re fear. Evans" it not easy for me it the fast time I like a girl and I am in love with her. me" talk to her you will not know what she feels unless you tell her. Evans" thank you bro I will try. we talk sometime and went back to sleep. I woke up in the morning and got ready and went downstairs to have breakfast and everyone was there. the dinning room looks cold know one was talking and it was because Sarah was not talking to him. I look at Emma and she was not even looking at me. good morning family. good morning. they all respond to me at the same time. Sarah" brothere and sit with me. I did as she said. David was next to me look miserable like he didn''t sleep well. Sarah" brother please give juice. David pass the juice to her and she didn''t take it. David" kitten please take it . Sarah" Ethan I ask you to give me the juice and please tell him I don''t want to talk to him. Michael" sisterinw please forgive him. Sarah" stop talking you don''t have the right to say anything to me. did you wear my husband used underwear today. all the elder spit out was in there mouth in shock. Francis" Sarah what do you mean used underwear? Sarah" dad please tell your son and Michael I don''t want to see them close to me . if any of you talk to me you wouldn''t want to know what I can do to you. Lizzy" honey what happened. Sarah" mom I don''t want to talk let me have my breakfast in peace. me I guess this is not going to be easy for David. I passed the juice to her from David hand and she refused and I have to use her empty ss for her and she took it. please god help me. Chapter 83: 83 - Cold War (1) Chapter 83: 83 - Cold War (1) Ethan POV. Everyone is a sleep and I sneak in Emma and Lia room and I open the door very slowly and walk carefully and lift her up and carried her to my room slowly so no one will know. I walk to my room and cross the door andid her on my bed . I woke her up. baby please wake up I want to talk to you about something. Emma" with a sleepy voice Lia please let me sleep we will talk in the morning good night please don''t wake me up. I didn''t have a choice than to wake her up . Iid besides her and kiss her lips with passion and she opens her eyes in shock. she pulled away and sit down. Emma" Ethan what are you doing in my room and where is Lia? your in my room I brought you here and I want you please stay with me tonight. Emma" we talk about it and am not ready Ethan and am also scired. please Emma I love you more than anything please stop pushing me away, tell me what you want me to do and I will do. your the only woman I love and I respect you . I want to spend my life with you and I am trying to control myself. I can''t stop thinking about you I even dreaming about you and me I can''t sleep proply. please Emma give me chance to show you how much I love you. I need you as man and I also have my need to please understand me. Emma" your being selfish I told you am not ready why are you insisting can''t you wait and understand me. keep it together and control yourself and wait when am ready. so you think am being selfish and I just want to sleep with you and y with you? you think I can''t understand my women. please leave my room and cross the door on your way out. Emma"please listen to me I am not ready and if it the sex you want am sorry I can''t give you what you want m.... Ethan" enough and get out of my room now! she got up and left my room and close the door. why can''t she understands me am not after sex I love her so much. is it hard to love me do I have to beg for her to make love to her I thought she feels the same thing I feel about her. I tried to sleep but it was not easy for me to sleep. I get up and went outside and walk around and I saw Evans siting in the bench.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g hi man why are you not sleeping? Evans" hi bro am not able to sleep am thinking about Lia. me"you like her? Evans" yes but I don''t know if she feels the same way I do . am scired of telling her and she doesn''t expect me. Ethan" you should talk to her and face you''re fear. Evans" it not easy for me it the fast time I like a girl and I am in love with her. me" talk to her you will not know what she feels unless you tell her. Evans" thank you bro I will try. we talk sometime and went back to sleep. I woke up in the morning and got ready and went downstairs to have breakfast and everyone was there. the dinning room looks cold know one was talking and it was because Sarah was not talking to him. I look at Emma and she was not even looking at me. good morning family. good morning. they all respond to me at the same time. Sarah" brothere and sit with me. I did as she said. David was next to me look miserable like he didn''t sleep well. Sarah" brother please give juice. David pass the juice to her and she didn''t take it. David" kitten please take it . Sarah" Ethan I ask you to give me the juice and please tell him I don''t want to talk to him. Michael" sisterinw please forgive him. Sarah" stop talking you don''t have the right to say anything to me. did you wear my husband used underwear today. all the elder spit out was in there mouth in shock. Francis" Sarah what do you mean used underwear? Sarah" dad please tell your son and Michael I don''t want to see them close to me . if any of you talk to me you wouldn''t want to know what I can do to you. Lizzy" honey what happened. Sarah" mom I don''t want to talk let me have my breakfast in peace. me I guess this is not going to be easy for David. I passed the juice to her from David hand and she refused and I have to use her empty ss for her and she took it. please god help me. Chapter 84: COLD WAR 2 Chapter 84: COLD WAR 2 Sarah POV. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I can''t believe my husband can praise another woman Infront of me ,am going to make him suffer it will teach him a lesson how to behave when he is with me. five women and one good in bed.... that idiot mmmmh I feel like killing him right now!!how could he say good in bed. David Benson your going to regret it. I am Sarah Anderson this time am going to make you suffer. I went to bed after the game end he was following me . I close the door before he got inside. game on my dear husband start now. I went to the bathroom and freshen up after I was done I went to bed with my cutie. good night hubby I hope you have a miserable night. I close my eyes and sleep. the next morning I woke up very fresh with an evil smile. I went to the bathroom and freshen up and got ready and went downstairs to have breakfast. this days am getting hungry a lot I think it because of my baby. I saw mom making breakfast. good morning my lovely mom. Lizzy" good morning honey. how was your night? me" very good mom . Lizzy" how is the baby and my son-inw? me " the baby is fine and you''re son-inw'' is fine to. Lizzy" alright please sit down and I will bring breakfast for you. ok mom. I went to the dinning table while eating a Apple and using my phone. everyone came one by one. Jack"good morning sis. me"good morning Jack. Evans" good morning mommy. me" good morning son . Lia" good morning sister. good morning rabbit. Lewis" good morning sis. good morning Lewis. Francis" we''ll good morning children! good morning dad . good morning uncle. we said at the same time. Emma came letter and she didn''t even say good morning to us . bunny are you still dreaming all you can''t see us here. Emma" good morning everyone. what is wrong with her am the one who is mad . and heree my husband he looks tired and grumpy. I smiled inside it just the beginning my dear husband. David" good morning everyone. others responded and I kept quiet. David" good morning wife. I give him a death res. he shut up and sit down next to me and I move to another sit. he looks at me like I am crazy. Michaele after him and greeted everyone and we responded. mom and aunt Jane serve breakfast , Ethan came and I ask him to sit next to me and my husband was angry seeing Ethan sit next to me. I ask Ethan to pass the juice to me and I look David and he was giving me the ss. I didn''t want to take it . Michael said something and I remember him sharing underwear with him and I am irritated with him to. these two guys am going to teach you a lesson. I don''t know why I feel jealous I guess is my hormones and I want to irritate them . I ask dad to keep them away from me. I didn''t want to answer there questions so I avoid talking and have breakfast in peace. I was checking on him secretly and he was not happy but I don''t care he hurt my feelings and am doing the same thing. I finished before anyone and I left from there I went to the kitchen and feed cutie and we went outside. I was walking admiring the ce when I saw himing towards me. David" Sarah please am sorry but stop avoiding me. please talk to me. I remain silent I was about to walk away when he holds my wrist . I stop. Mr Benson please let go of my hand and stop talking to me . I don''t want to talk to you. David" baby please talk t..... enough I don''t want to talk to you and if you keep insisting I''m going back home with mum and stay with her.Ie back to you after one year try me. I pulled my hand and went back to the house I didn''t look back because I know if I look back I will forgive him and I don''t want to. Chapter 84: 84 - Cold War (2) Chapter 84: 84 - Cold War (2) Sarah POV I can''t believe my husband can praise another woman Infront of me ,am going to make him suffer it will teach him a lesson how to behave when he is with me. five women and one good in bed.... that idiot mmmmh I feel like killing him right now!!how could he say good in bed. David Benson your going to regret it. I am Sarah Anderson this time am going to make you suffer. I went to bed after the game end he was following me . I close the door before he got inside. game on my dear husband start now. I went to the bathroom and freshen up after I was done I went to bed with my cutie. good night hubby I hope you have a miserable night. I close my eyes and sleep. the next morning I woke up very fresh with an evil smile. I went to the bathroom and freshen up and got ready and went downstairs to have breakfast. this days am getting hungry a lot I think it because of my baby. I saw mom making breakfast. good morning my lovely mom. Lizzy" good morning honey. how was your night? me" very good mom . Lizzy" how is the baby and my son-inw? me " the baby is fine and you''re son-inw'' is fine to. Lizzy" alright please sit down and I will bring breakfast for you. ok mom. I went to the dinning table while eating a Apple and using my phone. everyone came one by one. Jack"good morning sis. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g me"good morning Jack. Evans" good morning mommy. me" good morning son . Lia" good morning sister. good morning rabbit. Lewis" good morning sis. good morning Lewis. Francis" we''ll good morning children! good morning dad . good morning uncle. we said at the same time. Emma came letter and she didn''t even say good morning to us . bunny are you still dreaming all you can''t see us here. Emma" good morning everyone. what is wrong with her am the one who is mad . and heree my husband he looks tired and grumpy. I smiled inside it just the beginning my dear husband. David" good morning everyone. others responded and I kept quiet. David" good morning wife. I give him a death res. he shut up and sit down next to me and I move to another sit. he looks at me like I am crazy. Michaele after him and greeted everyone and we responded. mom and aunt Jane serve breakfast , Ethan came and I ask him to sit next to me and my husband was angry seeing Ethan sit next to me. I ask Ethan to pass the juice to me and I look David and he was giving me the ss. I didn''t want to take it . Michael said something and I remember him sharing underwear with him and I am irritated with him to. these two guys am going to teach you a lesson. I don''t know why I feel jealous I guess is my hormones and I want to irritate them . I ask dad to keep them away from me. I didn''t want to answer there questions so I avoid talking and have breakfast in peace. I was checking on him secretly and he was not happy but I don''t care he hurt my feelings and am doing the same thing. I finished before anyone and I left from there I went to the kitchen and feed cutie and we went outside. I was walking admiring the ce when I saw himing towards me. David" Sarah please am sorry but stop avoiding me. please talk to me. I remain silent I was about to walk away when he holds my wrist . I stop. Mr Benson please let go of my hand and stop talking to me . I don''t want to talk to you. David" baby please talk t..... enough I don''t want to talk to you and if you keep insisting I''m going back home with mum and stay with her.Ie back to you after one year try me. I pulled my hand and went back to the house I didn''t look back because I know if I look back I will forgive him and I don''t want to. Chapter 85: SARAH PUNISHMENT ROUND 1 Chapter 85: SARAH PUNISHMENT ROUND 1 Third person POV. Sarah went into the house and she found Michaelughing and she got upset and she sit down and call everyone. Ethan!!!!!! she yells. Ethan" sis what is the problem why are you yelling. brother I am very upset I want everyone to follow me outside and I have to teach some people a lesson. tell everyone to follow me outside in 1 minutes now. Ethan" you had her people follow her now. Sarah" and one more thing call David and Michael I have a great work for them to do . Ethan brother today you''re my assistant for the day. ask Jack to bring me juice and cookies I want them before I reach outside. Ethan did as told. Ethan " why did she have to choose me she could have ask Emma all Lia but I don''t want to be scolded by her so I better do as she say. they sit down all of them even David and Michael while Sarah was enjoying her juice and cookies. Lizzy was looking at her daughter and was wondering what happened to her. Francis was enjoying the show. Sarah" Ethan tell Michael and David to clean the horses right now and if they don''t do it they''re going to striped naked and dance. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Francis" you had her boys get to work now. David" dad please talk to her am sorry Sarah. Sarah"dad tell him I don''t want to talk he should do what I said. Ethan" brother you better do as she says. David and Michael went and got the horses and start cleaning them . while the family were looking at the boss enjoying her cookies. Sarah" why are you all looking at me like this. if you want to join them you can go . no we don''t!!!!!!!! Sarah" good. David was cleaning the horses and it started struggling while Michael was cursing her for doing this to him. Sarah" hard him and she got even more angry. she stand up and whistle and the two horses ran . Michael and David were so frustrated. Sarah" what are you waiting for go after them and bring them back here immediately now!!!!!!!!! she yells and sit down with a stick in her hands. Lia" sister don''t you think your being to hard on them. Sarah" Lia gold shut up all you can join them and help them clean. Lia shut her mouth. everyone shut up no one said anything. deep inside their were filling sorry for the two boys but no one dire to speak. she is like a strict grandmother. no want to piss her off. the boys came back with the horses and start cleaning them again from the beginning. David" in his mind. why did this idiot have to say we used to share underwear. and why did I have to open my mouth and praise those women although it true only one was good in bed. now I have to pay for my mistake. Michael" this is all David fault why did he married this crazy woman, poor me I have to sleep on the floorst night... Lewis and Jack promised not to piss her off. they finished cleaning and were happy but Sarah was not done yet. Ethan tell them to clean the horse house and feed them when they are done. when they hard her they wanted to cry. they have never done this kind of work it was always workers doing for them. Lizzy" honey please let them go this time. Sarah" mom do you know what you''re son said. Lizzy" no tell me. Sarah" he said his ex are better in bed. do you want me to let them go. Lizzy" good job honey don''t stop punished him more than that I will not say anything else your the boss. Sarah smile like a devil. Jack" this is going to be fun Lewis remind me not to piss my sister-inw. Lewis" yes brother all well be facing her anger. Chapter 85: 85 - Punishment (1) Chapter 85: 85 - Punishment (1) Third person POV. Sarah went into the house and she found Michaelughing and she got upset and she sit down and call everyone. Ethan!!!!!! she yells. Ethan" sis what is the problem why are you yelling. brother I am very upset I want everyone to follow me outside and I have to teach some people a lesson. tell everyone to follow me outside in 1 minutes now. Ethan" you had her people follow her now. Sarah" and one more thing call David and Michael I have a great work for them to do . Ethan brother today you''re my assistant for the day. ask Jack to bring me juice and cookies I want them before I reach outside. Ethan did as told. Ethan " why did she have to choose me she could have ask Emma all Lia but I don''t want to be scolded by her so I better do as she say. they sit down all of them even David and Michael while Sarah was enjoying her juice and cookies. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lizzy was looking at her daughter and was wondering what happened to her. Francis was enjoying the show. Sarah" Ethan tell Michael and David to clean the horses right now and if they don''t do it they''re going to striped naked and dance. Francis" you had her boys get to work now. David" dad please talk to her am sorry Sarah. Sarah"dad tell him I don''t want to talk he should do what I said. Ethan" brother you better do as she says. David and Michael went and got the horses and start cleaning them . while the family were looking at the boss enjoying her cookies. Sarah" why are you all looking at me like this. if you want to join them you can go . no we don''t!!!!!!!! Sarah" good. David was cleaning the horses and it started struggling while Michael was cursing her for doing this to him. Sarah" hard him and she got even more angry. she stand up and whistle and the two horses ran . Michael and David were so frustrated. Sarah" what are you waiting for go after them and bring them back here immediately now!!!!!!!!! she yells and sit down with a stick in her hands. Lia" sister don''t you think your being to hard on them. Sarah" Lia gold shut up all you can join them and help them clean. Lia shut her mouth. everyone shut up no one said anything. deep inside their were filling sorry for the two boys but no one dire to speak. she is like a strict grandmother. no want to piss her off. the boys came back with the horses and start cleaning them again from the beginning. David" in his mind. why did this idiot have to say we used to share underwear. and why did I have to open my mouth and praise those women although it true only one was good in bed. now I have to pay for my mistake. Michael" this is all David fault why did he married this crazy woman, poor me I have to sleep on the floorst night... Lewis and Jack promised not to piss her off. they finished cleaning and were happy but Sarah was not done yet. Ethan tell them to clean the horse house and feed them when they are done. when they hard her they wanted to cry. they have never done this kind of work it was always workers doing for them. Lizzy" honey please let them go this time. Sarah" mom do you know what you''re son said. Lizzy" no tell me. Sarah" he said his ex are better in bed. do you want me to let them go. Lizzy" good job honey don''t stop punished him more than that I will not say anything else your the boss. Sarah smile like a devil. Jack" this is going to be fun Lewis remind me not to piss my sister-inw. Lewis" yes brother all well be facing her anger. Chapter 86: PUNISHMENT ROUND 2 Chapter 86: PUNISHMENT ROUND 2 Third person POV. The boys clean the horses and feed them it was in the evening when they were done. there group was in the house and Evans was the one looking at them and he was the one reporting them to Sarah. Evans" sisterinw they are done. Sarah" tell them to have lunch and wait for my next step. David and Michael finished having food and went to their bedroom to have a shower. Sarah followed David and close the door. David was showering and he came back and found her in the room. he felt happy she have forgiven him. Sarah" hubby you look so tired let me help you wipe your body and I will massage you. David was so happy like a child and he was feeling good. but Sarah had another Idia and it was going to make him regret. Sarah" baby please sit down let me help you. he sit down smiling he have no idea what will happen next. she wiped his body and touch his face and look into his eyes and David was smiling looking at her lips. she push him on bed and sit on top of him,she bend abit kiss his lips. David was enjoying himself and didn''t even feel her tieing his hand on the bed Frame with a rope. when she pulled she smiled. Sarah" you taste so delicious my husband. David wanted to hold her but he found his hands tied up. David" kitten what are you doing please untieing my hands . she didn''t respond and striped her clothes off. she stood Infront of him naked. David" baby please stop this you know I can''t control myself and you''re pregnant I don''t want to hurt the baby I.... she put her finger in his lips. Sarah" you talk to much my love don''t worry about the baby let me worry about that. he shut up and his body was reacting,he was hot and his little brother respond to her touch. she pulled the towel off his body. she touched his member and he felt like he have been touched by electrical shock. Sarah" mmmmh you smell so good. David"s....a..mmmm.. ahhh..... Sarah" are you saying something hubby. David" aaaahhh please stop torturing me. Sarah" give me the name of the women who was good in bed now all I will not stop. she was holding his little brother and kissing his stomach. David" aaah I.... can''t... please... stop...am .. sorry kitten please forgive me. she holds it tight and move her other hands touching his nipple and he was screaming ,his body was so hot he felt like going crazy. Sarah" give me the name David!!!! David" it Mia Sarah" ohh Mia good boy. she sit in his member and message him . Sarah" was she doing like this. kissing you massaging here. she holds more tightly and he screams. David" Sarah..aaaaaaammmmmm stop it !!! Sarah" tell me was she good like this . she put the little member on her things not inside yet . David" am....s...o..r..y sorry please stop I will never do that again. Sarah" good boy. she gets down and kiss his lips and pick her clothes and dress up and left the bedroom. David was so shocked he have never seen this side of her . David" why did she do this to me. he tried to untieing himself but he was not able. Ethan open the door and he was shocked to see his brother naked and tied in bed. he covered him and help him untied his hands. Ethan" brother what happened to you. David" thank you brother but please leave my room I need to take a cold shower we will talkter. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. he left smiling . he will never piss his wife again. David went to the bathroom and had a cold shower. Chapter 86: 86 - Punishment (2) Chapter 86: 86 - Punishment (2) Third person POV. The boys clean the horses and feed them it was in the evening when they were done. there group was in the house and Evans was the one looking at them and he was the one reporting them to Sarah. Evans" sisterinw they are done. Sarah" tell them to have lunch and wait for my next step. David and Michael finished having food and went to their bedroom to have a shower. Sarah followed David and close the door. David was showering and he came back and found her in the room. he felt happy she have forgiven him. Sarah" hubby you look so tired let me help you wipe your body and I will massage you. David was so happy like a child and he was feeling good. but Sarah had another Idia and it was going to make him regret. Sarah" baby please sit down let me help you. he sit down smiling he have no idea what will happen next. she wiped his body and touch his face and look into his eyes and David was smiling looking at her lips. she push him on bed and sit on top of him,she bend abit kiss his lips. David was enjoying himself and didn''t even feel her tieing his hand on the bed Frame with a rope. when she pulled she smiled. Sarah" you taste so delicious my husband. David wanted to hold her but he found his hands tied up. David" kitten what are you doing please untieing my hands . she didn''t respond and striped her clothes off. she stood Infront of him naked. David" baby please stop this you know I can''t control myself and you''re pregnant I don''t want to hurt the baby I.... she put her finger in his lips. Sarah" you talk to much my love don''t worry about the baby let me worry about that. he shut up and his body was reacting,he was hot and his little brother respond to her touch. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g she pulled the towel off his body. she touched his member and he felt like he have been touched by electrical shock. Sarah" mmmmh you smell so good. David"s....a..mmmm.. ahhh..... Sarah" are you saying something hubby. David" aaaahhh please stop torturing me. Sarah" give me the name of the women who was good in bed now all I will not stop. she was holding his little brother and kissing his stomach. David" aaah I.... can''t... please... stop...am .. sorry kitten please forgive me. she holds it tight and move her other hands touching his nipple and he was screaming ,his body was so hot he felt like going crazy. Sarah" give me the name David!!!! David" it Mia Sarah" ohh Mia good boy. she sit in his member and message him . Sarah" was she doing like this. kissing you massaging here. she holds more tightly and he screams. David" Sarah..aaaaaaammmmmm stop it !!! Sarah" tell me was she good like this . she put the little member on her things not inside yet . David" am....s...o..r..y sorry please stop I will never do that again. Sarah" good boy. she gets down and kiss his lips and pick her clothes and dress up and left the bedroom. David was so shocked he have never seen this side of her . David" why did she do this to me. he tried to untieing himself but he was not able. Ethan open the door and he was shocked to see his brother naked and tied in bed. he covered him and help him untied his hands. Ethan" brother what happened to you. David" thank you brother but please leave my room I need to take a cold shower we will talkter. he left smiling . he will never piss his wife again. David went to the bathroom and had a cold shower. Chapter 87: CRAZY SARAH Chapter 87: CRAZY SARAH Third person POV. David had a cold shower, while Michael was next. he was done showering when he had a knock and open the door. sister-inw how can I help you. Sarah" I want to have some fun with you please move. she got inside and close the door Michael was wondering what she was doing in her room. Sarah" Michael do you know am very upset with you. Michael"sis please forgive us we have done what you said please let us go. Sarah" I will let you go when am done with you. sit down am not going to eat you. he sit down on bed looking at her. Sarah walk close to him and touch his face squeezing his cheeks. Michael" Sarah stop it and get out of my room now!!!!!! Sarah" ammmh you talk to much my dear brother. if you say one more thing I will scream loudly and they wille here and I will start crying and David will kill you. Michael shut up and sit down and wait for the the evil sister-inw to say what is in his mind. Michael" alright what do you want me to do? Sarah" good boy I like you this way. now I want to you to bring all your underwear even the one you''re wearing put them in a box. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Michael" you have gone crazy am not going to do this I thought your a good woman I never thought my brother married a bitch. Sarah" what did you call me???? Michael" yes a bitch. Sarah" hahahaha I will show you what a bitch can do . she push him in bed and sit on his waist. Sarah" do you want me to scream and call everyone here in this position? Michael" am sorry please get down. Sarah" fast you called me a bitch and you still have score to settle fromst night. now you have another on top of it . she touched his face while talking. Sarah" you look very handsome and I like good boys. she draws circles on his chest. Michael" Sarah please stop what you''re doing if anyone see us like this we will be in a lot of trouble as...... Sarah "shush you called me a bitch so am doing what they do stop talking and let me do what I want. she went to his pants and open the zipper. Michael" Sarah please stop it. Sarah" mmmmh let me think about it and I will tell you. she put her hands inside and she was about to take his little brother out when he hovered over on top of her. Michael" enough Stop it and get out of my room before I lose my mind. there was a knock on the door before he could say something the door was open and Ethan open the door and was very shock to see there position. Michael got down quickly. Ethan" what the heck are you guys doing. Michael" I can exin please listen to me. Sarah" brother sob......he.....was.... taking.... Michael" I will do it sister-inw what you want. Sarah wipe her fake tears and get down on bed and stand next to Ethan and winks at him. so Ethan understand it her ns and he y along with her. Ethan" sis wait am going to call brother and uncle here. Michael" please don''t am ready to do anything she wants I will not refused her. Sarah" I want all your underwears right now. Ethan" in his mind my god sis has gone crazy I better do what she wants. Michael got all his underwear and put them on a box he went to the bathroom and took the one he was wearing and give all of them to her. Sarah" Ethan pick up the box and follow me. Michael from now on you will be wearing my husband used underwear until we go back to the city . Ethan was controlling from burst intoughter. Michaele with me to my room and Ethan as well so he doesn''t think am going harass him. all three went to her room and found David was about to sleep. David" what are you guys doing in my room. Sarah" hubby you talk to much. David mmmh. Sarah" my dear husband where is the underwear you are wearing earlier please give it to Michael to wear it now. David" what!!!! I think you have gone crazy. Sarah" do you want to sleep in the floor tonight??? David" nooo!!!!!! let me get it quickly. he came back and give it to him. Sarah" use my bathroom and wear it Michael. he did as he was told. he came back looking disgusted. Sarah" oohh what with the wrong Face brother I thought used to wear them. ok boys take rest I will call you both when it dinner time. she left them there and Ethan followed her with the box. Chapter 87: 87 - Crazy Sarah Chapter 87: 87 - Crazy Sarah Third person POV. David had a cold shower, while Michael was next. he was done showering when he had a knock and open the door. sister-inw how can I help you. Sarah" I want to have some fun with you please move. she got inside and close the door Michael was wondering what she was doing in her room. Sarah" Michael do you know am very upset with you. Michael"sis please forgive us we have done what you said please let us go. Sarah" I will let you go when am done with you. sit down am not going to eat you. he sit down on bed looking at her. Sarah walk close to him and touch his face squeezing his cheeks. Michael" Sarah stop it and get out of my room now!!!!!! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sarah" ammmh you talk to much my dear brother. if you say one more thing I will scream loudly and they wille here and I will start crying and David will kill you. Michael shut up and sit down and wait for the the evil sister-inw to say what is in his mind. Michael" alright what do you want me to do? Sarah" good boy I like you this way. now I want to you to bring all your underwear even the one you''re wearing put them in a box. Michael" you have gone crazy am not going to do this I thought your a good woman I never thought my brother married a bitch. Sarah" what did you call me???? Michael" yes a bitch. Sarah" hahahaha I will show you what a bitch can do . she push him in bed and sit on his waist. Sarah" do you want me to scream and call everyone here in this position? Michael" am sorry please get down. Sarah" fast you called me a bitch and you still have score to settle fromst night. now you have another on top of it . she touched his face while talking. Sarah" you look very handsome and I like good boys. she draws circles on his chest. Michael" Sarah please stop what you''re doing if anyone see us like this we will be in a lot of trouble as...... Sarah "shush you called me a bitch so am doing what they do stop talking and let me do what I want. she went to his pants and open the zipper. Michael" Sarah please stop it. Sarah" mmmmh let me think about it and I will tell you. she put her hands inside and she was about to take his little brother out when he hovered over on top of her. Michael" enough Stop it and get out of my room before I lose my mind. there was a knock on the door before he could say something the door was open and Ethan open the door and was very shock to see there position. Michael got down quickly. Ethan" what the heck are you guys doing. Michael" I can exin please listen to me. Sarah" brother sob......he.....was.... taking.... Michael" I will do it sister-inw what you want. Sarah wipe her fake tears and get down on bed and stand next to Ethan and winks at him. so Ethan understand it her ns and he y along with her. Ethan" sis wait am going to call brother and uncle here. Michael" please don''t am ready to do anything she wants I will not refused her. Sarah" I want all your underwears right now. Ethan" in his mind my god sis has gone crazy I better do what she wants. Michael got all his underwear and put them on a box he went to the bathroom and took the one he was wearing and give all of them to her. Sarah" Ethan pick up the box and follow me. Michael from now on you will be wearing my husband used underwear until we go back to the city . Ethan was controlling from burst intoughter. Michaele with me to my room and Ethan as well so he doesn''t think am going harass him. all three went to her room and found David was about to sleep. David" what are you guys doing in my room. Sarah" hubby you talk to much. David mmmh. Sarah" my dear husband where is the underwear you are wearing earlier please give it to Michael to wear it now. David" what!!!! I think you have gone crazy. Sarah" do you want to sleep in the floor tonight??? David" nooo!!!!!! let me get it quickly. he came back and give it to him. Sarah" use my bathroom and wear it Michael. he did as he was told. he came back looking disgusted. Sarah" oohh what with the wrong Face brother I thought used to wear them. ok boys take rest I will call you both when it dinner time. she left them there and Ethan followed her with the box. Chapter 88: EMMA IS MISSING Chapter 88: EMMA IS MISSING third person POV. what is wrong with your wife David? David"I don''t know Michael this time we did something wrong. Michael" if know how she did to me to except wearing you''re underwear. David" let her be am surprise as well. let take rest before shees back and make us work. Michael" alright bro am going to my room. Ethan"sis what do we do with this box? Sarah" let go to you''re room . they went to Ethan room and close the door. Ethan"sis tell why did you do this to them. Sarah" I wanted to teach them a lesson those two boys need to know they''re not children. don''t worry I will not do anything to them. but we need to find Michael a girl and I think I know who. Ethan" tell me I will help you. Sarah" call Lisa and tell her toe and we will start from there. Ethan" alright sis I wish you could help me with Emma to. Sarah" bro what wrong with Emma. Ethan" I don''t feel like she loves me the way I love her. she doesn''t want me to touch he your know...... as a man I also have my needs. Emma was listening outside on the door she didn''t know that was how he felt and she made up her mind and left to ask the boys for help. on the room. Sarah" brother you shouldmunicate and tell her how you feel and I know she loves you very much. Ethan" I triedst night and she told me am very selfish I only think about my needs. Sarah" am sorry brother I will talk to her . Ethan" please don''t I am still angry I don''t want to talk to her . promise me you won''t say anything. Sarah" I promise I won''t say anything. Emma" Lia I need you''re help. Lia " em how can I help you? I want to go somewhere bring everyone on the park before dinner. Lia" alright. Emma" Lewis and Jack I need you''re help will you pleasee with me. Lewis" sure this the first time you''re asking help. Jack" yes let''s go we will help you. they left the house without telling anyone only Lia know where they went. Sarah and Ethane back to the living room. only Lia and Evans we''re in the living room. Francis and Lizzy were at Jane house chatting. Michael and David were sleeping. Sarah" Lia where are the boys and Emma? Lia" sis Jack and Lewis went to town but I haven''t seen Emma I thought she was with you. Sarah" no she was with you when I went upstairs. let me check her if she is in you''re room. Sarah went upstairs to check on her and found no one. she came back and told them she is not in the room. Ethan let look for her I don''t feel good. Ethan" sis please don''t worry we will find her . Sarah, Ethan,Lia, and Evans looks for her in the hole farmhouse and they couldn''t find her. Ethan was getting worried. he tried calling her but her phone was off. he called Lewis and ask if she is with them and they told him no. when they left the house she was with Lia. Sarah start panicking and she ran in her room. David please wake up Emma is missing. David" what do you mean she is missing have you look for her in uncle Joseph house. Sarah" no please wake up and help me look for her Ethan is worried. they had a fightst night and since then she haven''t talked to him. David" alright let''s me change then we can go look for her. alright am going to get Michael to. in Micheal room. Sarah" bro wake up. Michael" sister-inw please let me sleep for awhile am so tired. Sarah" no brother I think Emma have been kidnapped. Michael" what did you say? Sarah" we have been looking for her for two hours and she is not in the farm house. Michael woke up quickly and went to the bathroom to change and wash his face. they all went to uncle Joseph house and found the elder chatting happily. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lizzy" hi children why are you all here is everything ok. Sarah" no mom we can''t find Emma we have been looking for her for two hours and it gettingte is she with you . Francis" no she is not here we left her with you in the house after lunch. Sarah" please help me look for my bunny. All of them look around but they couldn''t find her. Lia was feeling guilty for not telling them the truth. she was praying that Emma will call her and tell her to bring everyone there. Ethan was filling guilty to for what happenedst night. Ethan" baby where are you pleasee back to me. Chapter 88: 88 - Emma is missing Chapter 88: 88 - Emma is missing third person POV. what is wrong with your wife David? David"I don''t know Michael this time we did something wrong. Michael" if know how she did to me to except wearing you''re underwear. David" let her be am surprise as well. let take rest before shees back and make us work. Michael" alright bro am going to my room. Ethan"sis what do we do with this box? Sarah" let go to you''re room . they went to Ethan room and close the door. Ethan"sis tell why did you do this to them. Sarah" I wanted to teach them a lesson those two boys need to know they''re not children. don''t worry I will not do anything to them. but we need to find Michael a girl and I think I know who. Ethan" tell me I will help you. Sarah" call Lisa and tell her toe and we will start from there. Ethan" alright sis I wish you could help me with Emma to. Sarah" bro what wrong with Emma. Ethan" I don''t feel like she loves me the way I love her. she doesn''t want me to touch he your know...... as a man I also have my needs. Emma was listening outside on the door she didn''t know that was how he felt and she made up her mind and left to ask the boys for help. on the room. Sarah" brother you shouldmunicate and tell her how you feel and I know she loves you very much. Ethan" I triedst night and she told me am very selfish I only think about my needs. Sarah" am sorry brother I will talk to her . Ethan" please don''t I am still angry I don''t want to talk to her . promise me you won''t say anything. Sarah" I promise I won''t say anything. Emma" Lia I need you''re help. Lia " em how can I help you? I want to go somewhere bring everyone on the park before dinner. Lia" alright. Emma" Lewis and Jack I need you''re help will you pleasee with me. Lewis" sure this the first time you''re asking help. Jack" yes let''s go we will help you. they left the house without telling anyone only Lia know where they went. Sarah and Ethane back to the living room. only Lia and Evans we''re in the living room. Francis and Lizzy were at Jane house chatting. Michael and David were sleeping. Sarah" Lia where are the boys and Emma? Lia" sis Jack and Lewis went to town but I haven''t seen Emma I thought she was with you. Sarah" no she was with you when I went upstairs. let me check her if she is in you''re room. Sarah went upstairs to check on her and found no one. she came back and told them she is not in the room. Ethan let look for her I don''t feel good. Ethan" sis please don''t worry we will find her . Sarah, Ethan,Lia, and Evans looks for her in the hole farmhouse and they couldn''t find her. Ethan was getting worried. he tried calling her but her phone was off. he called Lewis and ask if she is with them and they told him no. when they left the house she was with Lia. Sarah start panicking and she ran in her room. David please wake up Emma is missing. David" what do you mean she is missing have you look for her in uncle Joseph house. Sarah" no please wake up and help me look for her Ethan is worried. they had a fightst night and since then she haven''t talked to him. David" alright let''s me change then we can go look for her. alright am going to get Michael to. in Micheal room. Sarah" bro wake up. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Michael" sister-inw please let me sleep for awhile am so tired. Sarah" no brother I think Emma have been kidnapped. Michael" what did you say? Sarah" we have been looking for her for two hours and she is not in the farm house. Michael woke up quickly and went to the bathroom to change and wash his face. they all went to uncle Joseph house and found the elder chatting happily. Lizzy" hi children why are you all here is everything ok. Sarah" no mom we can''t find Emma we have been looking for her for two hours and it gettingte is she with you . Francis" no she is not here we left her with you in the house after lunch. Sarah" please help me look for my bunny. All of them look around but they couldn''t find her. Lia was feeling guilty for not telling them the truth. she was praying that Emma will call her and tell her to bring everyone there. Ethan was filling guilty to for what happenedst night. Ethan" baby where are you pleasee back to me. Chapter 89: SHE IS IN THE PARK Chapter 89: SHE IS IN THE PARK Third person POV David was going crazy he was thinking someone kidnapped his sisterinw. he asked where is Lewis and Jack? everyone looks at eachother and they realise we are not in the farm house as well. Ethan" they went to town and I have called them and they told me she was in the house when they left. Michael look at Lia and he saw her acting weird. he pulled her away from everyone. Michael" Lia I know you know where she is you can''t lie to me I can see it in you''re face , tell me quickly before Sarah do something we will regret. she is very worried,look at her she is crying. Lia " I promise her I won''t tell anyone but she is with Jack and Lewis they''re nning something for Ethan. Michael" why didn''t tell us anything. Lia "because it supposed to be a surprise. Michael" call her back. Lia was about to call her when she receive a text message from her. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lia "let go they are done. don''t tell anyone. David" what are you guys talking about that you don''t want us to hear. Lia" no brother everything is fine Emma told me she is in the park let go . Ethan" why didn''t I think about it of course she will be in the park. all the group members left the farm house only uncle Joseph and aunt Jane remind behind. on the other side. Emma" guys is everything done? Jack" yes we''re done as you have requested. Lewis" he will like it. the family reach the park and it was closed no one was around. Sarah" I don''t see anyone are you sure she is here Lia. Lia " this is the ce she told me. Ethan" alright guys let look for one by one we will meet here. everyone starts looking it was a big park.it was getting dark and you couldn''t see anyone unless you get close. David and Sarah look for her and they didn''t see her. while Michael and Lia went straight where she was . Michael" em he is here and looking for you like a mad man. Emma" don''t worry just hide there and don''te out. they hide where she pointed. David and Sarah saw her and she ran and came and hug her. Sarah" do you know how worried I was ...sob... please...sob...do leave the house without telling me. Emma" capcake am ok actually I came here with the boys and Lia knew where I am. Sarah" what but she told me she doesn''t know am going to beat her for making me worried. Emma" please don''t it surprise for Ethan and I had to do that ,now please go hide. David" what hide what are you nning. Emma" brother-inw please go and wait. they found Michael and Lia hiding. Evans, Francis, and Lizzy came letter and found her she exin and told them to hide as well. Ethan was getting desperate he couldn''t find her. he found Jack. Ethan" guys did you find her. Lewis yes this way. he followed the directions and found a note. he opens the note. Ethan" mmmmh what is she ning. he went to where she was . Ethan saw her wearing a red sexy dress, ck high heel, her hair was styled and she was looking beautiful, she was smiling looking at him. he walk close to her. Ethan" baby why are you here alone do you know how worried I was. Emma" I thought you didn''t care about me . Ethan" how can you say something like that of course I care. Emma" do you remember when I first saw you in the club. I wanted to kidnapped you and rock you in my house. when you kiss me that night I promise myself that I won''t let go no matter what happened. I fell in love with you at first in the club. you make me happy and am sorry for telling you that you''re selfish. I want to make love with you until I can''t walk properly the next day, I want to be in your arms all my life. she kneel down and she signal Lewis switch on the light. when the lights was on he saw the flowers he loves and balloon.she ns very well. he couldn''t believe his eyes he looks around and found all the family members watching him and Emma. do you want me to be your wife?????? Ethan"what?? Emma" I know I am crazy and I like to make fun of you. especially when you want something from me and I don''t agree and how you get mad like a child. I want to grow old with you and have kids who are naughty like Mr Ethan Kyle Williams will you please marry me and make me your wife. he was shocked and he couldn''t say anything there''s was fireworks in the sky written my sexy prince old man will you please marry me. Chapter 89: 89 - She is in the park Chapter 89: 89 - She is in the park Third person POV David was going crazy he was thinking someone kidnapped his sisterinw. he asked where is Lewis and Jack? everyone looks at eachother and they realise we are not in the farm house as well. Ethan" they went to town and I have called them and they told me she was in the house when they left. Michael look at Lia and he saw her acting weird. he pulled her away from everyone. Michael" Lia I know you know where she is you can''t lie to me I can see it in you''re face , tell me quickly before Sarah do something we will regret. she is very worried,look at her she is crying. Lia " I promise her I won''t tell anyone but she is with Jack and Lewis they''re nning something for Ethan. Michael" why didn''t tell us anything. Lia "because it supposed to be a surprise. Michael" call her back. Lia was about to call her when she receive a text message from her. Lia "let go they are done. don''t tell anyone. David" what are you guys talking about that you don''t want us to hear. Lia" no brother everything is fine Emma told me she is in the park let go . Ethan" why didn''t I think about it of course she will be in the park. all the group members left the farm house only uncle Joseph and aunt Jane remind behind. on the other side. Emma" guys is everything done? Jack" yes we''re done as you have requested. Lewis" he will like it. the family reach the park and it was closed no one was around. Sarah" I don''t see anyone are you sure she is here Lia. Lia " this is the ce she told me. Ethan" alright guys let look for one by one we will meet here. everyone starts looking it was a big park.it was getting dark and you couldn''t see anyone unless you get close. David and Sarah look for her and they didn''t see her. while Michael and Lia went straight where she was . Michael" em he is here and looking for you like a mad man. Emma" don''t worry just hide there and don''te out. they hide where she pointed. David and Sarah saw her and she ran and came and hug her. Sarah" do you know how worried I was ...sob... please...sob...do leave the house without telling me. Emma" capcake am ok actually I came here with the boys and Lia knew where I am. Sarah" what but she told me she doesn''t know am going to beat her for making me worried. Emma" please don''t it surprise for Ethan and I had to do that ,now please go hide. David" what hide what are you nning. Emma" brother-inw please go and wait. they found Michael and Lia hiding. Evans, Francis, and Lizzy came letter and found her she exin and told them to hide as well. Ethan was getting desperate he couldn''t find her. he found Jack. Ethan" guys did you find her. Lewis yes this way. he followed the directions and found a note. he opens the note. Ethan" mmmmh what is she ning. he went to where she was . Ethan saw her wearing a red sexy dress, ck high heel, her hair was styled and she was looking beautiful, she was smiling looking at him. he walk close to her. Ethan" baby why are you here alone do you know how worried I was. Emma" I thought you didn''t care about me . Ethan" how can you say something like that of course I care. Emma" do you remember when I first saw you in the club. I wanted to kidnapped you and rock you in my house. when you kiss me that night I promise myself that I won''t let go no matter what happened. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I fell in love with you at first in the club. you make me happy and am sorry for telling you that you''re selfish. I want to make love with you until I can''t walk properly the next day, I want to be in your arms all my life. she kneel down and she signal Lewis switch on the light. when the lights was on he saw the flowers he loves and balloon.she ns very well. he couldn''t believe his eyes he looks around and found all the family members watching him and Emma. do you want me to be your wife?????? Ethan"what?? Emma" I know I am crazy and I like to make fun of you. especially when you want something from me and I don''t agree and how you get mad like a child. I want to grow old with you and have kids who are naughty like Mr Ethan Kyle Williams will you please marry me and make me your wife. he was shocked and he couldn''t say anything there''s was fireworks in the sky written my sexy prince old man will you please marry me. Chapter 90: IF YOU DONT GIVE HER ANSWER I WILL MARRY HER INSTEAD Chapter 90: IF YOU DON''T GIVE HER ANSWER I WILL MARRY HER INSTEAD third person POV. Ethan look up and saw my sexy old Prince Wil you please marry me. he was so touched that no words came out of his mouth. Emma was still kneeling down and she was getting inpatient. Emma" are you going to marry me my Prince all you have changed you''re mind. Jack" if you don''t give her an answer I will marry her instead. all the membersugh. while Emma was almost giving up. Ethan" you''re the crazy woman I have ever seen in my entire life who doesn''t use her brain and use her head but I love you for who you are ,you have brought happiness in my life. since you came in to my life I am not the same and I want to marry you but you have taken my role I should be the one proposing to you, am speechless and I will be honoured to have you as my wife. yes I ept you ,I will marry you. I agree to be your husband he help her stand up. Ethan" baby where is the ring. Emma" I don''t have the rig yet I did this all of a sudden I didn''t have time to buy it. Ethan" it ok I will be the one to give you the ring. he hugged her and kiss her lips passionate. Lewis" guys that that''s enough we are still here and some of us are single. Ethan" it not our fault you''re single get a girl. all of them burst intoughter. they went close and hug them one at a time. David" this a celebration let go to dinner it a happy asions. they all agreed and they went to the best restaurant in town. they sit down in a private room with a big table. Francis sit next to Lizzy. next David and Sarah,Jack and on the other side. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Evans,Lia, Lewis, Ethan and Emma. they order they''re food. while their wait for the food to be served. Jack" why did you agree you could have said no. Ethan" sorry to disappoint you she is mine . Michael" Jack why do you want you''re brother wife to be . there so many girls who are after you. especially that girl who what was her name or the one who tied you on the bed and start beating you because you couldn''t sustify her and you want to have Emma. Jack" shut up you pig. Lewis" yes he is telling the truth I was actually the one who saved him. he called me and he was crying after the beating. his ass was so beaten that he couldn''t sit properly for a week. Evans" oh brother where is that girl I would like to meet her and make her you''re wife. Jack was very annoyed by Lewis he wanted to struggle him to death although it was one time but he have forgotten how she beat him that day. he was even calling his mom and dad that day to save him. the food was served and everyone dig in. Emma was looking at Ethan and she smiled. she put her one hand in Ethan pants. she touched his zipper and open his pants. Ethan look at her and she looks somewhere pretending like it was not her. she took his little brother out and start massaging him Ethan choke his food and start coughing. David " Ethan are you okay. Ethan" y....e..s I am...fine. Michael" I don''t think you look fine you''re eyes are red and you''re sweating and it not warm. Ethan" am fine. they stop asking and focus on there food. Emma rub her hands in his little member and he was trying so hard to control himself. she massage more deep. and Ethan couldn''t control himself when he moan Ethan" ahhhhmmmm. David" what the heck is happening to you. his face was looking red like someone who is sick.. David " I think we should take you to hospital now. Sarah was getting worried she got up and went to where Ethan was sitting and she put her hands on his forehead and he was very hot. Sarah"OH NOOO he has a fever . Francis" let take him to hospital now. Ethan stop them and drink two sses of water at one go. everyone was shocked he was fine when they came from the park. Ethan" am fine sis please sit down let finished our food. she went back to her sit and she was still worried. Ethan minds. this woman will be the death of me. he lifted Emma hands and zipped his pants and got up and went to the bathroom. David followed him. when he reached on the men washroom he saw Ethan little member poking. David" brother what is wrong. Ethan" it was Emma I think she has gone crazy. David burst intoughter he was holding his stomach. he couldn''t believe Emma could do this to him and Sarah was worried she thought he had a fever. while Emma pretend like nothing happened she was smarking inside. Chapter 90: 90 - If you dont give her answer, Ill marry her instead Chapter 90: 90 - If you don''t give her answer, I''ll marry her instead third person POV. Ethan look up and saw my sexy old Prince Wil you please marry me. he was so touched that no words came out of his mouth. Emma was still kneeling down and she was getting inpatient. Emma" are you going to marry me my Prince all you have changed you''re mind. Jack" if you don''t give her an answer I will marry her instead. all the membersugh. while Emma was almost giving up. Ethan" you''re the crazy woman I have ever seen in my entire life who doesn''t use her brain and use her head but I love you for who you are ,you have brought happiness in my life. since you came in to my life I am not the same and I want to marry you but you have taken my role I should be the one proposing to you, am speechless and I will be honoured to have you as my wife. yes I ept you ,I will marry you. I agree to be your husband he help her stand up. Ethan" baby where is the ring. Emma" I don''t have the rig yet I did this all of a sudden I didn''t have time to buy it. Ethan" it ok I will be the one to give you the ring. he hugged her and kiss her lips passionate. Lewis" guys that that''s enough we are still here and some of us are single. Ethan" it not our fault you''re single get a girl. all of them burst intoughter. they went close and hug them one at a time. David" this a celebration let go to dinner it a happy asions. they all agreed and they went to the best restaurant in town. they sit down in a private room with a big table. Francis sit next to Lizzy. next David and Sarah,Jack and on the other side. Evans,Lia, Lewis, Ethan and Emma. they order they''re food. while their wait for the food to be served. Jack" why did you agree you could have said no. Ethan" sorry to disappoint you she is mine . Michael" Jack why do you want you''re brother wife to be . there so many girls who are after you. especially that girl who what was her name or the one who tied you on the bed and start beating you because you couldn''t sustify her and you want to have Emma. Jack" shut up you pig. Lewis" yes he is telling the truth I was actually the one who saved him. he called me and he was crying after the beating. his ass was so beaten that he couldn''t sit properly for a week. Evans" oh brother where is that girl I would like to meet her and make her you''re wife. Jack was very annoyed by Lewis he wanted to struggle him to death although it was one time but he have forgotten how she beat him that day. he was even calling his mom and dad that day to save him. the food was served and everyone dig in. Emma was looking at Ethan and she smiled. she put her one hand in Ethan pants. she touched his zipper and open his pants. Ethan look at her and she looks somewhere pretending like it was not her. she took his little brother out and start massaging him Ethan choke his food and start coughing. David " Ethan are you okay. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ethan" y....e..s I am...fine. Michael" I don''t think you look fine you''re eyes are red and you''re sweating and it not warm. Ethan" am fine. they stop asking and focus on there food. Emma rub her hands in his little member and he was trying so hard to control himself. she massage more deep. and Ethan couldn''t control himself when he moan Ethan" ahhhhmmmm. David" what the heck is happening to you. his face was looking red like someone who is sick.. David " I think we should take you to hospital now. Sarah was getting worried she got up and went to where Ethan was sitting and she put her hands on his forehead and he was very hot. Sarah"OH NOOO he has a fever . Francis" let take him to hospital now. Ethan stop them and drink two sses of water at one go. everyone was shocked he was fine when they came from the park. Ethan" am fine sis please sit down let finished our food. she went back to her sit and she was still worried. Ethan minds. this woman will be the death of me. he lifted Emma hands and zipped his pants and got up and went to the bathroom. David followed him. when he reached on the men washroom he saw Ethan little member poking. David" brother what is wrong. Ethan" it was Emma I think she has gone crazy. David burst intoughter he was holding his stomach. he couldn''t believe Emma could do this to him and Sarah was worried she thought he had a fever. while Emma pretend like nothing happened she was smarking inside. Chapter 91: PLEASE FORGIVE ME MY BEAUTIFUL WIFE Chapter 91: PLEASE FORGIVE ME MY BEAUTIFUL WIFE Third person POV. Ethan and David came back to the table and they exchange sit. Sarah" mmmmh why are you guys not sitting in your ce. Ethan" sis I just want to sit with you didn''t tell me am assistance for today so am sitting here with you let eat so we can go back home. no one said anything they thought it normal. only David and Ethan know why they exchange sit. Emma was giving David death re. he thought this woman is he''ll crazy and my poor brother. Ethan was very grateful when David came up with this idea. he should be happy but he wasn''t she was only torturing him Infront of everyone because he couldn''t do anything. but she is going to regret that a promise he made for himself. Emma was annoyed she wanted to y abit with him which she is nning to do. you can''t escape from me Ethan you''re finished the moment you angree to be my husband am going to show you what I can do to you . she smiled and she thought her ns will seed. get ready my prince am going to make you crazy. the dinner went well and they went back home. it was already 8pm when they arrive. Sarah was tired so she went to bed after saying goodnight to everyone. Michael went to his room to take a rest he was still feeling tired of working in the day. he opens hisptop and check his email . on Sarah room. Sarah was taking a shower and David came back to his room to have a good talk with her. she came back to the bedroom with a towel rap on her body and her one in her head wiping her hair. Sarah" what are you doing here your not sleeping in this room. she sit down and blow dry her hair when she was done he went to the closet and take a night dress and drop her towel she was about to wear the dress when she thought of an idea. she bed down and try to pick it up her ass was facing David she was doing intentionally and it work. David was not in his sense his little brother was poking his pants and he thought why did I have to piss her off. Sarah was shaking her ass and pick her towel and walk close to him. Sarah" hubby can you please wipe my back am not able to do it. she said seducely he was swallowing his silver. hubby are you listening to me? David" y.....es ki...tt..en. she sit on hisp and she could feel something poking on her ass. Sarah" hubby please wipe me I need to dress up am filling cold. David" came back to his sense when he heard her say cold. he wipe her gently. he touched her boobs and massage her. Sarah was not expecting this from him her ns was to seduce him and left him hunging. he kissed her lips like a hungry wolf who haven''t eaten for a month. she was enjoying the feeling he was giving her and she remembers what he said and she pushed him and got up. David" baby what wrong did I do something wrong? Sarah" yes am not Mia after all. David felt pain in his heart and he was regretting hurting her fillings and if she was the one who said that to him . Content held by N?velDrama.Org. he could have struggled her to death. David kneel down and hold her hands. David" am very sorry for what I said and Mia is not even close to what you are in my life. you make my heart beat faster every time I touch you. when the first time I saw you in my office I felt connect with you. your not my first but I promise your myst woman to have in my bed. you don''t have to be good am the one who said something that broke you''re feeling and dignity as wife. please forgive me my beautiful wife. Sarah was crying and listening to his apology she wanted to punish him more but she couldn''t stay angry with him anymore. she wanted to sleep in his arms. she knelt down and wipe his tears and kiss his lips. David was relieved she forgive him . he miss his wife very much. Sarah" I forgive you this time if you ever praise her women again I will kill you and marry her man. David" I wouldn''t dire to. he helped her get up she was feeling cold. he carried her to bed and help her wear the night dress. he covered her and hugged her to sleep. she slept after few minutes. he kiss her forehead and went to take a cold shower. Chapter 91: 91 - Please forgive me Chapter 91: 91 - Please forgive me Third person POV. Ethan and David came back to the table and they exchange sit. Sarah" mmmmh why are you guys not sitting in your ce. Ethan" sis I just want to sit with you didn''t tell me am assistance for today so am sitting here with you let eat so we can go back home. no one said anything they thought it normal. only David and Ethan know why they exchange sit. Emma was giving David death re. he thought this woman is he''ll crazy and my poor brother. Ethan was very grateful when David came up with this idea. he should be happy but he wasn''t she was only torturing him Infront of everyone because he couldn''t do anything. but she is going to regret that a promise he made for himself. Emma was annoyed she wanted to y abit with him which she is nning to do. you can''t escape from me Ethan you''re finished the moment you angree to be my husband am going to show you what I can do to you . she smiled and she thought her ns will seed. get ready my prince am going to make you crazy. the dinner went well and they went back home. it was already 8pm when they arrive. Sarah was tired so she went to bed after saying goodnight to everyone. Michael went to his room to take a rest he was still feeling tired of working in the day. he opens hisptop and check his email . on Sarah room. Sarah was taking a shower and David came back to his room to have a good talk with her. she came back to the bedroom with a towel rap on her body and her one in her head wiping her hair. Sarah" what are you doing here your not sleeping in this room. she sit down and blow dry her hair when she was done he went to the closet and take a night dress and drop her towel she was about to wear the dress when she thought of an idea. she bed down and try to pick it up her ass was facing David she was doing intentionally and it work. David was not in his sense his little brother was poking his pants and he thought why did I have to piss her off. Sarah was shaking her ass and pick her towel and walk close to him. Sarah" hubby can you please wipe my back am not able to do it. she said seducely he was swallowing his silver. hubby are you listening to me? David" y.....es ki...tt..en. she sit on hisp and she could feel something poking on her ass. Sarah" hubby please wipe me I need to dress up am filling cold. David" came back to his sense when he heard her say cold. he wipe her gently. he touched her boobs and massage her. Sarah was not expecting this from him her ns was to seduce him and left him hunging. he kissed her lips like a hungry wolf who haven''t eaten for a month. she was enjoying the feeling he was giving her and she remembers what he said and she pushed him and got up. David" baby what wrong did I do something wrong? Sarah" yes am not Mia after all. David felt pain in his heart and he was regretting hurting her fillings and if she was the one who said that to him . he could have struggled her to death. David kneel down and hold her hands. David" am very sorry for what I said and Mia is not even close to what you are in my life. you make my heart beat faster every time I touch you. when the first time I saw you in my office I felt connect with you. your not my first but I promise your myst woman to have in my bed. you don''t have to be good am the one who said something that broke you''re feeling and dignity as wife. please forgive me my beautiful wife. Sarah was crying and listening to his apology she wanted to punish him more but she couldn''t stay angry with him anymore. she wanted to sleep in his arms. she knelt down and wipe his tears and kiss his lips. David was relieved she forgive him . he miss his wife very much. Sarah" I forgive you this time if you ever praise her women again I will kill you and marry her man. David" I wouldn''t dire to. he helped her get up she was feeling cold. he carried her to bed and help her wear the night dress. he covered her and hugged her to sleep. she slept after few minutes. he kiss her forehead and Content held by N?velDrama.Org. went to take a cold shower. Chapter 92: YOU LOOK SO BEAUTIFUL BABY Chapter 92: YOU LOOK SO BEAUTIFUL BABY Third person POV. when he was done showering he dress up and went to the living room. he met the everyone except Michael and Ethan. Emma was drink wine slowly enjoying. Lia and Evans we''re ying a game with each other while the elders were chatting in the dinning room. Lewis and Jack were talking about bussiness. David sit next to them and he joined there conversation. Emma drink 3 ss of wine and she got up and went to her room. she took a shower and wear a sexy lingerie and wore her bathrobe over it and fastened it propley and walk out of her room and went to Ethan room. Ethan was in call with his Lisa his PA. she was updating him how the office is doing. he saw Emmaing close to him. she walk slowly her phone drop in the floor and she bed down and rub her ass on his little brother Ethan felt like he has been hit by a shock. Ethan"Lisa I will call back tomorrow then you can tell me, right now I can''t talk. he didn''t wait for her respond and cut the call. Emma pick her phone and turned around to see Ethan looking at her with lust. she pulled his face and kiss him. he tasted the wine in his her mouth and he realise she was drunk. she pulled away when she was out of breath. she pushed him on bed and open her bathrobe and drop it in the floor. Ethan was in shock since she came to his room he haven''t said anything to her. your haven''t been a good boy let mama punished you for being naughty. she sit on his legs, she unzip his trouser and pull to his knees. when she saw him little member she opened her eyes wide in shock. she thought omg it so big how will it fit Wil I be able to walk after this night. she bit her lip without knowing .she was feeling dizzy as the same time. my old man has a huge thing she said out loud without thinking. Ethan saw her reaction and he felt shy and his face was red like a tomato he tried to stop her but she didn''t want to let him be. she grabbed his manhood and massage it gently and slowly, she bed down and kiss his lips while her head work in magic. Ethan was not thinking straight he was moaning her name. he couldn''t take it anymore more, he turned her around and he was on top of her. he stopped kissing her and look at what she was wearing and it was breath taking. she was very beautiful in it. he kiss her lips devoured her and enter his tongue in her mouth. he stop when she was out of breath. Ethan"baby you look beautiful and sexy in this lingerie. Emma" I bought it for you my love and I want you now. Ethan" are you sure baby? he was thinking today was the best day of his life he haven''t have sex in year. she nodded her head and he took that as a yes. Ethan got up and undress his shirt and his pants and put them in the floor. he turned around and saw her sleeping and he felt terrible why of all the time did she have to sleep now. he called her but she didn''t wake up. he kiss her lips and cover her and went to take a cold shower. he took a shower for one hour. he wipe his body and wear Gray pants and ck top. he kiss her forehead and went downstairs to the boys and he found them having wine . David" hi bro are you ok. yes am fine where is Evans. Lewis" he is in the kitchen with Lia . Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jack" what took you so long toe. Ethan" I was on a call with my PA . they chatted drinking it was 10pm and the elder were sleeping only the boys were around the living room. Chapter 92: 92 - You look so beautiful Chapter 92: 92 - You look so beautiful Third person POV. when he was done showering he dress up and went to the living room. he met the everyone except Michael and Ethan. Emma was drink wine slowly enjoying. Lia and Evans we''re ying a game with each other while the elders were chatting in the dinning room. Lewis and Jack were talking about bussiness. David sit next to them and he joined there conversation. Emma drink 3 ss of wine and she got up and went to her room. she took a shower and wear a sexy lingerie and wore her bathrobe over it and fastened it propley and walk out of her room and went to Ethan room. Ethan was in call with his Lisa his PA. she was updating him how the office is doing. he saw Emmaing close to him. she walk slowly her phone drop in the floor and she bed down and rub her ass on his little brother Ethan felt like he has been hit by a shock. Ethan"Lisa I will call back tomorrow then you can tell me, right now I can''t talk. he didn''t wait for her respond and cut the call. Emma pick her phone and turned around to see Ethan looking at her with lust. she pulled his face and kiss him. he tasted the wine in his her mouth and he realise she was drunk. she pulled away when she was out of breath. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g she pushed him on bed and open her bathrobe and drop it in the floor. Ethan was in shock since she came to his room he haven''t said anything to her. your haven''t been a good boy let mama punished you for being naughty. she sit on his legs, she unzip his trouser and pull to his knees. when she saw him little member she opened her eyes wide in shock. she thought omg it so big how will it fit Wil I be able to walk after this night. she bit her lip without knowing .she was feeling dizzy as the same time. my old man has a huge thing she said out loud without thinking. Ethan saw her reaction and he felt shy and his face was red like a tomato he tried to stop her but she didn''t want to let him be. she grabbed his manhood and massage it gently and slowly, she bed down and kiss his lips while her head work in magic. Ethan was not thinking straight he was moaning her name. he couldn''t take it anymore more, he turned her around and he was on top of her. he stopped kissing her and look at what she was wearing and it was breath taking. she was very beautiful in it. he kiss her lips devoured her and enter his tongue in her mouth. he stop when she was out of breath. Ethan"baby you look beautiful and sexy in this lingerie. Emma" I bought it for you my love and I want you now. Ethan" are you sure baby? he was thinking today was the best day of his life he haven''t have sex in year. she nodded her head and he took that as a yes. Ethan got up and undress his shirt and his pants and put them in the floor. he turned around and saw her sleeping and he felt terrible why of all the time did she have to sleep now. he called her but she didn''t wake up. he kiss her lips and cover her and went to take a cold shower. he took a shower for one hour. he wipe his body and wear Gray pants and ck top. he kiss her forehead and went downstairs to the boys and he found them having wine . David" hi bro are you ok. yes am fine where is Evans. Lewis" he is in the kitchen with Lia . Jack" what took you so long toe. Ethan" I was on a call with my PA . they chatted drinking it was 10pm and the elder were sleeping only the boys were around the living room. Chapter 93: OUR ROOM? GIRL YOUR IN MY ROOM Chapter 93: OUR ROOM? GIRL YOUR IN MY ROOM Ethan POV. Today was a wonderful day for me I never thought she could propose to me,I should be the one to do this for me. Right now i am in the living room having a ss of wine with the boys and it alreadyte I decided to call it a night. I can control my liquor perfectly still I excuse myself and went to my room. As I open the door i saw someone on my bed. I was wondering who could be when all the boys are down there in the living room....I pulled off the sheet and saw Emma sleeping in my bed so Peacefully. how can she sleep in my bed? When she slept after turning me on. I had to take a cold shower after what she did.... She was looking so hot like that. I remember correctly I took her to her room before going down stairs how is she in my room again. I thought she passed out due to drinking then who send her here? Could it be Lia or she herself? I was busy in thoughts when i saw her opening her eyes. She sits on bed and hold her head , Probably hurting due to having drinks. " Lia Lia where are you? " She said while moving her hand beside her. " The hangover you give me isn''t working at all , My head is still spinning " I think it''s right time to seek revenge , I will tease her like she teased me in the hotel. I locked the door and sat beside her , She still don''t know it''s me. I waved my hand in her hair! " Lia what are you doing? " Then she looked at me and about to scream but i covered her mouth. " Shh Don''t scream " I whispered " what are you doing in our room Ethan? " Ethan: Our Room? Girl you''re in my room! She looked here and there in shock and jump off from bed. Emma: I am sorry i did not know. i am going back to my room. I hold her waist and make her sit on the bed again " who said you can leave? " I said with smirk! Emma: What do you mean? Ethan: Still asking what i mean? Who was the one who was desperate in hotel? You can''t escape after turning me on. She tried to break free from my grip " E-Et-Ethan tha That wa-was a jo-Joke " Ethan: Ohh a Joke then let me joke with you too! I moved close to her and kissed her lips. The girl who was so bold when proposing me and touched my private part in hotel is now afraid of touching. but i won''t let you off!!! I kissed her more passionately by inserting my tongue inside her mouth. She was holding my shirt tightly. Soon i felt hot all over. My mind was lost in her kiss. I roamed my hand inside her shirt , she grip it to avoid them reaching to my chest but when she was into my kiss , she let go of my hand. i touched her breast from above her bra. They were so soft and big enough to have grippletely. Ethan: Emma i want to kiss your body! Emma: Ethan i-i a-am sca-scared!!! Ethan: I won''t cross the line , i will stop when you told me too. If you feel ufortable just say once , i will let you go. Emma: But my body is not beautiful! Ethan: No matter how un perfect your body is to you but for me its perfect! Emma: O-Okay N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hearing yes from her i throw my Shirt on the floor and remove her shirt too. The tightness of Bra was showing her cleavage perfectly. They were looking so delicious! I start kissing her again on lips , her cheeks , down to her neck and cor bone. when i reached to her Cleavage i bite and sucked it " Ahh Ethan " She said which was enough to make me loose my mind. I ced my hand underneath her back and unhooked her bra! " No Ethan please , I am not perfect , I don''t want you to be disappointed!!! " " Shh i don''t want to hear anything because right now you''re looking no less than an Angel " I removed her bra , Her big breast were out of cover , They were more beautiful then i was imagining few minutes ago. I Couldn''t hold back so i sucked her Nipple! " Ahh....Mmmm.....Et-Ethan !! " Hearing her moan in pleasure and her out of control heartbeat i increase the pace , i licked and bite her nipple. Within few minutes they were hard! Ethan: I want you Emma! Now ! Emma: I want you too Ethan! I removed her shorts and insert my finger inside her vagina , She screamed , i cover her mouth with my lips. Soon i heard door knocking " Fuck who is here at this time " Emma: Ethan it could be Lia or Sarah! Ethan: Dammit! I help her with her clothes and then wear mine. I told her to pretend as if she is asleep. I opened the door it was Lia. Ethan: What? Lia: I have been knocking for 10 minutes Ethan! What were you doing? Ethan: I was inside bathroom! Why are you here! Lia: Emma is sleeping in this room so i am here to pick her up Ethan: Why? She is sleeping peacefully! Lia: i know but i don''t trust you. Ethan: What do you mean? Lia: You know what i mean! And there this troublemaker Lia take her away from me. Damn i need to use bathroom again! Can''t shee a littlete! Argh Emma you will kill me someday! You''re the work of art a beautiful living being! I love you and i will make you mine soon!!! Chapter 93: 93 - You are in my room Chapter 93: 93 - You are in my room Ethan POV Today was a wonderful day for me I never thought she could propose to me,I should be the one to do this for me. Right now i am in the living room having a ss of wine with the boys and it alreadyte I decided to call it a night. I can control my liquor perfectly still I excuse myself and went to my room. As I open the door i saw someone on my bed. I was wondering who could be when all the boys are down there in the living room....I pulled off the sheet and saw Emma sleeping in my bed so Peacefully. how can she sleep in my bed? When she slept after turning me on. I had to take a cold shower after what she did.... She was looking so hot like that. I remember correctly I took her to her room before going down stairs how is she in my room again. I thought she passed out due to drinking then who send her here? Could it be Lia or she herself? I was busy in thoughts when i saw her opening her eyes. She sits on bed and hold her head , Probably hurting due to having drinks. " Lia Lia where are you? " She said while moving her hand beside her. " The hangover you give me isn''t working at all , My head is still spinning " I think it''s right time to seek revenge , I will tease her like she teased me in the hotel. I locked the door and sat beside her , She still don''t know it''s me. I waved my hand in her hair! " Lia what are you doing? " Then she looked at me and about to scream but i covered her mouth. " Shh Don''t scream " I whispered " what are you doing in our room Ethan? " Ethan: Our Room? Girl you''re in my room! She looked here and there in shock and jump off from bed. Emma: I am sorry i did not know. i am going back to my room. I hold her waist and make her sit on the bed again " who said you can leave? " I said with smirk! Emma: What do you mean? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ethan: Still asking what i mean? Who was the one who was desperate in hotel? You can''t escape after turning me on. She tried to break free from my grip " E-Et-Ethan tha That wa-was a jo-Joke " Ethan: Ohh a Joke then let me joke with you too! I moved close to her and kissed her lips. The girl who was so bold when proposing me and touched my private part in hotel is now afraid of touching. but i won''t let you off!!! I kissed her more passionately by inserting my tongue inside her mouth. She was holding my shirt tightly. Soon i felt hot all over. My mind was lost in her kiss. I roamed my hand inside her shirt , she grip it to avoid them reaching to my chest but when she was into my kiss , she let go of my hand. i touched her breast from above her bra. They were so soft and big enough to have grippletely. Ethan: Emma i want to kiss your body! Emma: Ethan i-i a-am sca-scared!!! Ethan: I won''t cross the line , i will stop when you told me too. If you feel ufortable just say once , i will let you go. Emma: But my body is not beautiful! Ethan: No matter how un perfect your body is to you but for me its perfect! Emma: O-Okay Hearing yes from her i throw my Shirt on the floor and remove her shirt too. The tightness of Bra was showing her cleavage perfectly. They were looking so delicious! I start kissing her again on lips , her cheeks , down to her neck and cor bone. when i reached to her Cleavage i bite and sucked it " Ahh Ethan " She said which was enough to make me loose my mind. I ced my hand underneath her back and unhooked her bra! " No Ethan please , I am not perfect , I don''t want you to be disappointed!!! " " Shh i don''t want to hear anything because right now you''re looking no less than an Angel " I removed her bra , Her big breast were out of cover , They were more beautiful then i was imagining few minutes ago. I Couldn''t hold back so i sucked her Nipple! " Ahh....Mmmm.....Et-Ethan !! " Hearing her moan in pleasure and her out of control heartbeat i increase the pace , i licked and bite her nipple. Within few minutes they were hard! Ethan: I want you Emma! Now ! Emma: I want you too Ethan! I removed her shorts and insert my finger inside her vagina , She screamed , i cover her mouth with my lips. Soon i heard door knocking " Fuck who is here at this time " Emma: Ethan it could be Lia or Sarah! Ethan: Dammit! I help her with her clothes and then wear mine. I told her to pretend as if she is asleep. I opened the door it was Lia. Ethan: What? Lia: I have been knocking for 10 minutes Ethan! What were you doing? Ethan: I was inside bathroom! Why are you here! Lia: Emma is sleeping in this room so i am here to pick her up Ethan: Why? She is sleeping peacefully! Lia: i know but i don''t trust you. Ethan: What do you mean? Lia: You know what i mean! And there this troublemaker Lia take her away from me. Damn i need to use bathroom again! Can''t shee a littlete! Argh Emma you will kill me someday! You''re the work of art a beautiful living being! I love you and i will make you mine soon!!! Chapter 94: GOOD MORNING WIFE Chapter 94: GOOD MORNING WIFE The next morning. Sarah woke up feeling better she turned around and saw her husband sleeping peacefully. his one arm was holding her waist. she looks at his face and she felt lucky to have this man as her husband. she touched his nose and move more close and kiss his lips slowly and he responded tightening his grip on her waist. he kissed her lips passionate she opened her mouth for him and he entered his tongue and devored her mouth each and every corner. she tried to push him and he pulled away and look at her with so much love and care. she was breathing heavily. David" going morning wife. good morning hubby. David" I miss you so much. how was your night. I miss you too hubby. my night was good. David" that good how is the baby. he ask her putting his hand on her tummy. she smiled and kissed him on the chick''s . our baby is fine. Sarah" let get up am filling hugely. David" let sleep for awhile then we can get up. Sarah" hubby...sob... I am....sob... tell..you am hungry and you''re telling me to sleep. am pregnant with your baby. David got up quickly and wipe her tears. David" am sorry my dear kitten please forgive me. let go and talk a shower and I will take you down stairs. it was 6am and know one was a wake. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Sarah" no I can''t wait let go fast and I will take a shower letter. David had no choice than to wake up and walk out of the room with her. he went to the kitchen and found nothing to eat. David" kitten please wait for awhile and I will make something for you to eat. she sit down eating an apple waiting for him to make breakfast for her. he made eggs and warm milk and toast bread for her. he served her and take it to her. David" kitten please have please it the only thing I could make for you. Sarah" thank you hubby can you please feed me. David smile at her childishness. David" Shure my beautiful wife. he feed her everything and wipe her lips. do you want something else? Sarah" am fine now let''s go back to sleep and am sorry for waking you up. David" it fine you don''t have to apologize for anything. he carried her bridestyle and went back to his room. heid her on bed. he imed in bed and hugged her to sleep. she didn''t feel like sleeping. Sarah" hubby I don''t want to sleep. David" what do you want to do. all we can do something naughty i haven''t eaten you in 3 months and I think you have passed the risk. Sarah" my handsome husband please wait for awhile and we will go to the hospital and check fast with the doctor. David" that is not fair why do I have to wait that long. Sarah" I don''t want to risk our baby. David" alright my Queen I will listen to you. what do you want to do this day. she was thinking about something and he was waiting for her answer. David" kitten I ask you what do you want to do. Sarah" am thinking of something. how about we go for pic and fishing with the hole family and spend time together. David" that a good idea is that all you want to do? Sarah" for now I don''t have a any ideas yet. David" whatever you want I will do it for you because you''re my wife. she was blushing so much for hisplement. let sleep and we will wake up in two hours baby. he said and she closed her eyes and slept in his arms. he also slept. Chapter 94: 94 - Good morning Chapter 94: 94 - Good morning The next morning. Sarah woke up feeling better she turned around and saw her husband sleeping peacefully. his one arm was holding her waist. she looks at his face and she felt lucky to have this man as her husband. she touched his nose and move more close and kiss his lips slowly and he responded tightening his grip on her waist. he kissed her lips passionate she opened her mouth for him and he entered his tongue and devored her mouth each and every corner. she tried to push him and he pulled away and look at her with so much love and care. she was breathing heavily. David" going morning wife. good morning hubby. David" I miss you so much. how was your night. I miss you too hubby. my night was good. David" that good how is the baby.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. he ask her putting his hand on her tummy. she smiled and kissed him on the chick''s . our baby is fine. Sarah" let get up am filling hugely. David" let sleep for awhile then we can get up. Sarah" hubby...sob... I am....sob... tell..you am hungry and you''re telling me to sleep. am pregnant with your baby. David got up quickly and wipe her tears. David" am sorry my dear kitten please forgive me. let go and talk a shower and I will take you down stairs. it was 6am and know one was a wake. Sarah" no I can''t wait let go fast and I will take a shower letter. David had no choice than to wake up and walk out of the room with her. he went to the kitchen and found nothing to eat. David" kitten please wait for awhile and I will make something for you to eat. she sit down eating an apple waiting for him to make breakfast for her. he made eggs and warm milk and toast bread for her. he served her and take it to her. David" kitten please have please it the only thing I could make for you. Sarah" thank you hubby can you please feed me. David smile at her childishness. David" Shure my beautiful wife. he feed her everything and wipe her lips. do you want something else? Sarah" am fine now let''s go back to sleep and am sorry for waking you up. David" it fine you don''t have to apologize for anything. he carried her bridestyle and went back to his room. heid her on bed. he imed in bed and hugged her to sleep. she didn''t feel like sleeping. Sarah" hubby I don''t want to sleep. David" what do you want to do. all we can do something naughty i haven''t eaten you in 3 months and I think you have passed the risk. Sarah" my handsome husband please wait for awhile and we will go to the hospital and check fast with the doctor. David" that is not fair why do I have to wait that long. Sarah" I don''t want to risk our baby. David" alright my Queen I will listen to you. what do you want to do this day. she was thinking about something and he was waiting for her answer. David" kitten I ask you what do you want to do. Sarah" am thinking of something. how about we go for pic and fishing with the hole family and spend time together. David" that a good idea is that all you want to do? Sarah" for now I don''t have a any ideas yet. David" whatever you want I will do it for you because you''re my wife. she was blushing so much for hisplement. let sleep and we will wake up in two hours baby. he said and she closed her eyes and slept in his arms. he also slept. Chapter 95: WHY DO YOU HATE ME SO MUCH Chapter 95: WHY DO YOU HATE ME SO MUCH Third person POV. It was morning Emma woke up with a headache and she tried to remember what happenedst night and she felt very embarrassed and me herself. how could I do something so embarrassed geezz. how am I going to face him. Lia" good morning em . good morning Lia. I have a headache. Lia" yes you drink a lot of winest night. Go take a bath and have a painkiller. she went to the bathroom.. Lia got up and fix the bed and wait for em to finish showering. ** In Ethan room ** he was sleeping when his phone ring . he got up and pick the phone and saw it was Lisa his PA. Lisa" good morning sir. good morning Lisa. what can I do for you this morning. Lisa "am sorry to wake you up but I need to discuss with you about something important I was trying to tell youst night but you couldn''t talk. Ethan: if it important I will send someone to pick you up get ready and go to the office rooftop there''s will be someone to pick you up by chopper and pack some clothes for a few days. Lisa" sir what about work your not in the office how do Ie who will do your work if I came. Ethan: Lisa am not asking you am ordering you toe here . get ready and go to the office ande with all the files that I need to work on. Lisa " sure sir. Ethan got up and take a shower and dress up and walk out of his room. he went to David room and knock the door. David was sleeping and Sarah was sleeping next to him waiting for him to wake up. she had a knock and to got up and open the door. Sarah" good morning brother. Ethan" good morning sis. he holds her hands and dragged her to his room. Sarah" Ethan what wrong your making me worried and you''re walking too fast please don''t forget i am pregnant. Ethan" am sorry sis don''t worry everything is fine. they reach his room and sit down on his couch. Sarah" tell me now why you brought me to you''re room. Ethan" I have ask Lisa toe here with a excuse of work now you have to go and wake up Michael and tell him to go and bring her here I have done what you ask now it up to you to do the rest. Sarah" good job leaves everything to me and am going to make them be together. she smirk and to got up and went to Michael room. she Knock like a mad woman. Michael was sleeping when he had someone knocking the door like a crazy person. he got up annoyed and open the door. WHAT!!!!!!!!!!. Sarah was not expecting him to shout. Michael" sisterinw why are you knocking my door like a crazy woman. Sarah" I have something to ask you and it cannot wait. Michael"sometimes I wonder what is wrong with you can''t knock properly. why do you hate me so much. you have been making my life like a living hell. he said in one breath. David" why the hell are you shouting at my wife!!!!!!. he was not expecting David to show up. Sarah" am sorry and I don''t hate you and the punishment was not for you only it was David and you. you don''t have to do anything from now on. she left after saying this to him and went back to her room. David" what is wrong with you don''t you know she is pregnant and right now she is very sensitive. Michael" am sorry brother she was knocking my door like crazy. David" don''t you dare to call my wife crazy. he went to look for Sarah and he found her crying. David" baby what happened that got Michael to shout at you. Sarah told him everything and he was upset but he understands Michael situation. his sleep means everything to him. he wipe her tears and kiss her lips gently. he pulled back. Sarah" do you love and if I ask you something will you do it for me. David" I love you with all my heart and I will do anything for you. Sarah" I want you to ask Michael to fly the chopper and go to Ethan office and pick Lisa I want her here. David" what why do you need her toe? Sarah" please don''t ask me the question. David" alright but let me ask Jack to pick her up I still need to talk with Michael. Sarah" no I will go and ask him myself. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. she went to his room and knock the door slowly. Jack was awake so he opened the door. Jack" good morning Sarah. good morning Jack. Jack" how can I help you. Sarah" can Ie in. Jack" sorry pleasee in. she went in and sit down and Jack sit next to her. Sarah " I want you to do something for me. Jack" sure tell me. Sarah" I want you to get someone from the city and bring her here in the next two hours. Jack" no problems I will getdy and go get her with the chopper. Sarah" thank you she is waiting on the rooftop of the office please go right now. Jack got ready and went to Williamspany to Lisa he didn''t ask any questions because he knew what Sarah ask him to do was important. Chapter 95: 95 - Why do you hate me so much? Chapter 95: 95 - Why do you hate me so much? Third person POV. It was morning Emma woke up with a headache and she tried to remember what happenedst night and she felt very embarrassed and me herself. how could I do something so embarrassed geezz. how am I going to face him. Lia" good morning em . good morning Lia. I have a headache. Lia" yes you drink a lot of winest night. Go take a bath and have a painkiller. she went to the bathroom.. Lia got up and fix the bed and wait for em to finish showering. ** In Ethan room ** he was sleeping when his phone ring . he got up and pick the phone and saw it was Lisa his PA. Lisa" good morning sir. good morning Lisa. what can I do for you this morning. Lisa "am sorry to wake you up but I need to discuss with you about something important I was trying to tell youst night but you couldn''t talk. Ethan: if it important I will send someone to pick you up get ready and go to the office rooftop there''s will be someone to pick you up by chopper and pack some clothes for a few days. Lisa" sir what about work your not in the office how do Ie who will do your work if I came. Ethan: Lisa am not asking you am ordering you toe here . get ready and go to the office ande with all the files that I need to work on. Lisa " sure sir. Ethan got up and take a shower and dress up and walk out of his room. he went to David room and knock the door. David was sleeping and Sarah was sleeping next to him waiting for him to wake up. she had a knock and to got up and open the door. Sarah" good morning brother. Ethan" good morning sis. he holds her hands and dragged her to his room. Sarah" Ethan what wrong your making me worried and you''re walking too fast please don''t forget i am pregnant. Ethan" am sorry sis don''t worry everything is fine. they reach his room and sit down on his couch. Sarah" tell me now why you brought me to you''re room. Ethan" I have ask Lisa toe here with a excuse of work now you have to go and wake up Michael and tell him to go and bring her here I have done what you ask now it up to you to do the rest. Sarah" good job leaves everything to me and am going to make them be together. she smirk and to got up and went to Michael room. she Knock like a mad woman. Michael was sleeping when he had someone knocking the door like a crazy person. he got up annoyed and open the door. WHAT!!!!!!!!!!. Sarah was not expecting him to shout. Michael" sisterinw why are you knocking my door like a crazy woman. Sarah" I have something to ask you and it cannot wait. Michael"sometimes I wonder what is wrong with you can''t knock properly. why do you hate me so much. you have been making my life like a living hell. he said in one breath. David" why the hell are you shouting at my wife!!!!!!. he was not expecting David to show up. Sarah" am sorry and I don''t hate you and the punishment was not for you only it was David and you. you don''t have to do anything from now on. she left after saying this to him and went back to her room. David" what is wrong with you don''t you know she is pregnant and right now she is very sensitive. Michael" am sorry brother she was knocking my door like crazy. David" don''t you dare to call my wife crazy. he went to look for Sarah and he found her crying. David" baby what happened that got Michael to shout at you. Sarah told him everything and he was upset but he understands Michael situation. his sleep means everything to him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. he wipe her tears and kiss her lips gently. he pulled back. Sarah" do you love and if I ask you something will you do it for me. David" I love you with all my heart and I will do anything for you. Sarah" I want you to ask Michael to fly the chopper and go to Ethan office and pick Lisa I want her here. David" what why do you need her toe? Sarah" please don''t ask me the question. David" alright but let me ask Jack to pick her up I still need to talk with Michael. Sarah" no I will go and ask him myself. she went to his room and knock the door slowly. Jack was awake so he opened the door. Jack" good morning Sarah. good morning Jack. Jack" how can I help you. Sarah" can Ie in. Jack" sorry pleasee in. she went in and sit down and Jack sit next to her. Sarah " I want you to do something for me. Jack" sure tell me. Sarah" I want you to get someone from the city and bring her here in the next two hours. Jack" no problems I will getdy and go get her with the chopper. Sarah" thank you she is waiting on the rooftop of the office please go right now. Jack got ready and went to Williamspany to Lisa he didn''t ask any questions because he knew what Sarah ask him to do was important. Chapter 96: HE IS FILLING INSECURE Chapter 96: HE IS FILLING INSECURE She went back to her room happy at her ns will work. Michael was feeling guilty for what he said to her. and this was the first time he hurt her. I will have to apologize to her I didn''t even asked her what she wanted to tell me to do for her. he was in his thoughts when he had a chopper and look outside and saw Sarah waving at Jack as he left the house. he thought Sarah wanted to send him somewhere. what have I done. he ask himself that questions and felt guilty for shout at her. he wanted to apologize to her. he went to the bathroom had a shower and dress up. he didn''t wear used underwear as Sarah told him to do he didn''t give all his clean underwear. he is a man and he has to be clever. he went downstairs as he found everyone in the dinning table except for Sarah and David. he took a sit next to Lewis. Lizzy and Emma serve breakfast for them. the couple took there sit and have there breakfast. while Evans was looking at Lia and she was feeling shy eating. Francis ask David what was the n for the day. Sarah answered him. Sarah" dad were waiting for a guest Jack went to get her he will be here in the next two hours. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Francis" a guest why ? Sarah" it a surprise you''re going to have another daughter-inw very soon. Francis" for who my daughter? Sarah" it a surprise dad be patient and wait. he didn''t ask anything and continue eating. while Michael was feeling something fishy like she is doing it for him. Michael" why did I have to piss her off again now what is she ning. Ethan and Sarah were waiting eagerly for Lisa to arrive. ** new York city ** Jack arrive in the office area and saw a beautiful young woman standing on the rooftop wait for him. hend the chopper down as he got down and walk to where Lisa was standing. Lisa walk to him as well they meet halfway. Jack" hello beautiful. I was ask by Sarah toe and pick you up. Lisa" hello sir . Sarah? it was my boss Mr Williams who ask me toe. Jack" it fine she is there with Ethan and she is waiting for you let go. Jack help her with her luggage. they fry back to the firm. this was first time Lisa being in a chopper. Jack" what is your name beautiful. Lisa" my name is Lisa sir. Jack" nice name call me jack. Lisa" thank you sir ...Jack. Lisa" Jack how is Sarah rted to Ethan because I know her as his assistant. Jack" she is my brother wife as you already know Ethan and David are cousins. she is married to David Benson and am David friend more like a brother. Lisa" ohh I didn''t know!! she was married to sir Ethan cousin. Jack" didn''t you watch newsst week there was a very big scandal. Lisa " I don''t watch news I have been so busy with work as sir Ethan was not in the office. ** in the firmhouse** they finished having breakfast and everyone went to the living room. Sarah was feeding cutie in the garden wait for Lisa and jack. Emma and Lia went to look for her. they sit down on the bench. Sarah was feeding cutie in herp. Emma" hi capcake! Sarah" hi bunny! so Emma how did you get the courage to propose to my dear brother-inw she teases her. Emma was blushing us her chicks were looking red. Emma" well I had you''re conversation with him yesterday and I decided to take a big step. Sarah" aw sweet you''re so brave than I thought am proud of you. why are you not sleeping with him are you waiting for him to marry you first??? Emma" Sarah!!!! how can you ask me something like that Infront of Lia. Lia" what?!!!!! am not a kid and you guys are my sister so I have to learn from you. Sarah" see she is even right !!! now tell us what you''re waiting for. Emma" well I want to but am scired what if he will not like me after we do that...... Sarah" he will not leave you and he loves you. he is not like the jarks you have meant before give him a chance I know he loves you . you also know his wife died 3 months ago. he is feeling insecure and you have to make him know how much you love him ,you have to make a step I can give you some tip!!!! she was feeling shy while Lia was listening like a student ..who is eagerly learning from her big sisters. they chatted for awhile and they saw the choppering. they hugged each other because of the wind afternding the chopper Lisa and Jack got down. she came running to Sarah and Emma,Lia. Jack was carrying the luggage. Sarah" good morning Lisa and wee to our firm. she hugged her as she wee her. Lisa" good morning Sarah! this ce is very beautiful and Jack is very handsome I want to go on a date with him I like him please tell me he is single! she whisper to ears. Sarah pull away and face pped her head. my n has been ruined!!!! it was supposed to be Michael not Jack!!! she thought in her mind. now I have to find her girl for him. she introduced Lia and Emma to her . they went inside the house as Jack following behind them. Chapter 96: 96 - He is feeling insecure Chapter 96: 96 - He is feeling insecure She went back to her room happy at her ns will work. Michael was feeling guilty for what he said to her. and this was the first time he hurt her. I will have to apologize to her I didn''t even asked her what she wanted to tell me to do for her. he was in his thoughts when he had a chopper and look outside and saw Sarah waving at Jack as he left the house. he thought Sarah wanted to send him somewhere. what have I done. he ask himself that questions and felt guilty for shout at her. he wanted to apologize to her. he went to the bathroom had a shower and dress up. he didn''t wear used underwear as Sarah told him to do he didn''t give all his clean underwear. he is a man and he has to be clever. he went downstairs as he found everyone in the dinning table except for Sarah and David. he took a sit next to Lewis. Lizzy and Emma serve breakfast for them. the couple took there sit and have there breakfast. while Evans was looking at Lia and she was feeling shy eating. Francis ask David what was the n for the day. Sarah answered him. Sarah" dad were waiting for a guest Jack went to get her he will be here in the next two hours. Francis" a guest why ? Sarah" it a surprise you''re going to have another daughter-inw very soon. Francis" for who my daughter? Sarah" it a surprise dad be patient and wait. he didn''t ask anything and continue eating. while Michael was feeling something fishy like she is doing it for him. Michael" why did I have to piss her off again now what is she ning. Ethan and Sarah were waiting eagerly for Lisa to arrive. ** new York city ** Jack arrive in the office area and saw a beautiful young woman standing on the rooftop wait for him. hend the chopper down as he got down and walk to where Lisa was standing. Lisa walk to him as well they meet halfway. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Jack" hello beautiful. I was ask by Sarah toe and pick you up. Lisa" hello sir . Sarah? it was my boss Mr Williams who ask me toe. Jack" it fine she is there with Ethan and she is waiting for you let go. Jack help her with her luggage. they fry back to the firm. this was first time Lisa being in a chopper. Jack" what is your name beautiful. Lisa" my name is Lisa sir. Jack" nice name call me jack. Lisa" thank you sir ...Jack. Lisa" Jack how is Sarah rted to Ethan because I know her as his assistant. Jack" she is my brother wife as you already know Ethan and David are cousins. she is married to David Benson and am David friend more like a brother. Lisa" ohh I didn''t know!! she was married to sir Ethan cousin. Jack" didn''t you watch newsst week there was a very big scandal. Lisa " I don''t watch news I have been so busy with work as sir Ethan was not in the office. ** in the firmhouse** they finished having breakfast and everyone went to the living room. Sarah was feeding cutie in the garden wait for Lisa and jack. Emma and Lia went to look for her. they sit down on the bench. Sarah was feeding cutie in herp. Emma" hi capcake! Sarah" hi bunny! so Emma how did you get the courage to propose to my dear brother-inw she teases her. Emma was blushing us her chicks were looking red. Emma" well I had you''re conversation with him yesterday and I decided to take a big step. Sarah" aw sweet you''re so brave than I thought am proud of you. why are you not sleeping with him are you waiting for him to marry you first??? Emma" Sarah!!!! how can you ask me something like that Infront of Lia. Lia" what?!!!!! am not a kid and you guys are my sister so I have to learn from you. Sarah" see she is even right !!! now tell us what you''re waiting for. Emma" well I want to but am scired what if he will not like me after we do that...... Sarah" he will not leave you and he loves you. he is not like the jarks you have meant before give him a chance I know he loves you . you also know his wife died 3 months ago. he is feeling insecure and you have to make him know how much you love him ,you have to make a step I can give you some tip!!!! she was feeling shy while Lia was listening like a student ..who is eagerly learning from her big sisters. they chatted for awhile and they saw the choppering. they hugged each other because of the wind afternding the chopper Lisa and Jack got down. she came running to Sarah and Emma,Lia. Jack was carrying the luggage. Sarah" good morning Lisa and wee to our firm. she hugged her as she wee her. Lisa" good morning Sarah! this ce is very beautiful and Jack is very handsome I want to go on a date with him I like him please tell me he is single! she whisper to ears. Sarah pull away and face pped her head. my n has been ruined!!!! it was supposed to be Michael not Jack!!! she thought in her mind. now I have to find her girl for him. she introduced Lia and Emma to her . they went inside the house as Jack following behind them. Chapter 97: I LIKE LISA Chapter 97: I LIKE LISA Sarah"when we got inside I introduced Lisa to all the family members. Sarah" Lisa this is my family. Mr Francis my father-inw. mirs Lizzy my mom you know my husband David. Evans David friends. Lewis, Michael, jack and Evans are one family members and our friends. she said pointing at each. Lisa greated each one of them. and this is auntie Jane she is the one who look at this ce. untie Jane" wee to our home I hope you enjoy yourself. Lisa" thank you for your warm wee. Sarah" mom please give her something to eat and I will talk with the girls. Lisa please go with mom and she will offer you something to eat and I will be back shortly. Lia and Emma please follow me to you''re room. they followed her to there room. Sarah" guy this house is not enough for as it have 7 bedroom. the boys have all the five room. and I was thinking if Lisa can share a room with you guys if not she can stay with my mum at auntie Jean house. Emma" it ok capcake we can share it notfortable for her to stay with the elders while we stay here. and she is our guests. Sarah" thank you guys. Lia" sis why did you invite her toe here. Sarah" well she came here as an excuse of work from Ethan and it was my n. I wanted to matchmaking her with Michael but my n is ruined she like Jack and she already ask me to help her go out with him. Emma" hahahaha Sarah when did you start a dating sses? Sarah" stop making fun of me am doing this for him he already think I hate him. Emma" don''t worry you will find someone for him. and I think you should fix a date for Lia and Evans. Lia" Emma!!! Sarah" what!!!!! Emma" why are you all suprised she likes him and he likes her . excuse medies. suree in Jack. Jack" I wanted to bring Lisa luggage and I kind of hear your conversation and I like Lisa and thank you sisterinw for sending me to pick her up. Sarah" it not good to listen on us. now you have ruined my n I wanted to make Michael like her now I don''t know what to do. Jack" my lovely sisterinw don''t worry about that I will help you find a date for that brat when we go back to the city and I think Amelia is a good girl she work in yourpany. Sarah" what!!! how do you know about her I have meant her few times in the office. Sarah" do I have a choice now you have taken Lisa away from him Jack" I like her please sister help me convince her. I have never ask you to do anything for me it the fast time. Sarah" alright I will try my best. Emma" now please leave our room. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. he left after dropping her luggage. Lia" that was interesting what do we do now. Emma" live that to me for now let''s go to Lisa . Sarah" shure let her stay with you and the bed is enough for the three of you. Lia" yes sis am the younger ones so I will be sleeping in middle. Sarah" whatever you like it fine with me. they left the bedroom and went to the dinning table when Lisa was having breakfast although it was 10 am we call it breakfast. in the living room. David" Jack why did my wife ask you to bring Lisa here? Jack" I don''t know I didn''t ask questions I just did what she ask. David" why do I feel she is nning something that is going to make someone here get a wife. Michael" hahahaha I can''t be surprise with her you should take her to ....... David" shut up Michael I haven''t forgotten what you told her this morning don''t push my bottom line. Michael" sorry brother I just like teasing her. David" get yourself a wife and live mine alone. Chapter 97: 97 - I like Lisa Chapter 97: 97 - I like Lisa Sarah"when we got inside I introduced Lisa to all the family members. Sarah" Lisa this is my family. Mr Francis my father-inw. mirs Lizzy my mom you know my husband David. Evans David friends. Lewis, Michael, jack and Evans are one family members and our friends. she said pointing at each. Lisa greated each one of them. and this is auntie Jane she is the one who look at this ce. untie Jane" wee to our home I hope you enjoy yourself. Lisa" thank you for your warm wee. Sarah" mom please give her something to eat and I will talk with the girls. Lisa please go with mom and she will offer you something to eat and I will be back shortly. Lia and Emma please follow me to you''re room. they followed her to there room. Sarah" guy this house is not enough for as it have 7 bedroom. the boys have all the five room. and I was thinking if Lisa can share a room with you guys if not she can stay with my mum at auntie Jean house. Emma" it ok capcake we can share it notfortable for her to stay with the elders while we stay here. and she is our guests. Sarah" thank you guys. Lia" sis why did you invite her toe here. Sarah" well she came here as an excuse of work from Ethan and it was my n. I wanted to matchmaking her with Michael but my n is ruined she like Jack and she already ask me to help her go out with him. Emma" hahahaha Sarah when did you start a dating sses? Sarah" stop making fun of me am doing this for him he already think I hate him. Emma" don''t worry you will find someone for him. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g and I think you should fix a date for Lia and Evans. Lia" Emma!!! Sarah" what!!!!! Emma" why are you all suprised she likes him and he likes her . excuse medies. suree in Jack. Jack" I wanted to bring Lisa luggage and I kind of hear your conversation and I like Lisa and thank you sisterinw for sending me to pick her up. Sarah" it not good to listen on us. now you have ruined my n I wanted to make Michael like her now I don''t know what to do. Jack" my lovely sisterinw don''t worry about that I will help you find a date for that brat when we go back to the city and I think Amelia is a good girl she work in yourpany. Sarah" what!!! how do you know about her I have meant her few times in the office. Sarah" do I have a choice now you have taken Lisa away from him Jack" I like her please sister help me convince her. I have never ask you to do anything for me it the fast time. Sarah" alright I will try my best. Emma" now please leave our room. he left after dropping her luggage. Lia" that was interesting what do we do now. Emma" live that to me for now let''s go to Lisa . Sarah" shure let her stay with you and the bed is enough for the three of you. Lia" yes sis am the younger ones so I will be sleeping in middle. Sarah" whatever you like it fine with me. they left the bedroom and went to the dinning table when Lisa was having breakfast although it was 10 am we call it breakfast. in the living room. David" Jack why did my wife ask you to bring Lisa here? Jack" I don''t know I didn''t ask questions I just did what she ask. David" why do I feel she is nning something that is going to make someone here get a wife. Michael" hahahaha I can''t be surprise with her you should take her to ....... David" shut up Michael I haven''t forgotten what you told her this morning don''t push my bottom line. Michael" sorry brother I just like teasing her. David" get yourself a wife and live mine alone. Chapter 98: BROTHER AND SISTERs LOVE Chapter 98: BROTHER AND SISTER''s LOVE Sarah and Michael pov: while the boys were talking about Michael finding a wife he was sad he haven''t like any girls yet. he wants someone who is honest , funny, crazy . he has fillings for Sarah that why he always fighting with her. but he knows he will never have her as she is his brother wife. he keeps this in his heart. he excuse himself and went outside to take a walk to think. *Michael* why is love soplicated this way. the only woman I have felt something is my sister-inw. perhaps if I could have met her before David things would have been different. he still remember when she was sitting on top of him that day and it was the best filling he has felt in his life. he was in his thoughts when he saw the woman he lovesing towards him holding a cat with her. he felt some unknown feelings towards her. Sarah" hi bro are you still angry with me? Michael" how can I stay angry with you . am not mad am just thinking about my life. Sarah" do mind sharing with me I can help you somehow. Michael" no Sarah you won''t be able to help me with what I want because it impossible to have it. Sarah"let sit down and we can have a chat. they sit down on a bench in the garden. Sarah" why do you look sad ? Michael" how do you know am sad ? Sarah" because I know the smile you have is fake I know because I have been there before. Michael" hahahaha I can see your very good at reading mind. Sarah" no brother I can see it in you''re face. Michael" Sarah what I want you can''t help me you will only making it difficult for me. Sarah" am sorry brother I know I can''t help you but we can be friends from now on! Michael" why do you think I want to be friends with my sister-inw? Sarah" because am you''re only sister-inw as well cutie one. he was smiling looking at her now he understands why David love her so much. he will kill anyone whoe close to her with evil intention. Michael" Sarah can I hug you as my friends? Sarah" Sure were friends. he hugged her with so much love. he was crying in her arms. Sarah" Michael what wrong. she felt warm tears in her shoulder. Michael" don''t talk let me stay like this and I will be ok. she kept quiet and hugged him back. she likes Michael out of all the boys he the only one he likes more and next is Ethan. David saw them in the widow from the bedroom. he was watching them since Sarah aproch Michael. he thought they will argue again. he was about to go check on them when he saw Michael wiping his tears. he didn''t know what was going on so he went downstairs to the garden. Sarah was worried about Michael. she pulled away and wipe his tears. Sarah" a hadsome guy like you don''t look good with tears. he smiled and nods his head. Michael" how can I cry when I have a caring sister-inw like you. they bothugh. David was about to go to them but he stopped so he could give them time. he knows Michael like Sarah as his sister so he has nothing to worry about. he went back to the house. Sarah was holding his hands smiling to him. Sarah" brother can I ask you a question. Michael" sure ask me anything you want. Sarah why did you tell me I hate you so much this morning? Michael" am sorry about that. I actually love my sleep so much. Sarah" I don''t hate you I only wanted to send you to pick Lisa I don''t have any bad intention. so never think that I hate you. your my brother. you and Ethan are the most important brother and I will give my life for the both of you no matter what. Michael" don''t say like that we should be the one to protect you. Sarah" that good let keep it that way. Michael" why do you always like to hold this cat? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sarah" because she is innocent she doesn''t have evil inside not like humans. she gave me peace when I don''t want to talk she understands me. Michael smile listening to her . she is indeed a good woman he hope he will find someone like her . who loves everyone around her. Chapter 98: 98 - Brother and Sister Chapter 98: 98 - Brother and Sister Sarah and Michael pov: while the boys were talking about Michael finding a wife he was sad he haven''t like any girls yet. he wants someone who is honest , funny, crazy . he has fillings for Sarah that why he always fighting with her. but he knows he will never have her as she is his brother wife. he keeps this in his heart. he excuse himself and went outside to take a walk to think. *Michael* why is love soplicated this way. the only woman I have felt something is my sister-inw. perhaps if I could have met her before David things would have been different. he still remember when she was sitting on top of him that day and it was the best filling he has felt in his life. he was in his thoughts when he saw the woman he lovesing towards him holding a cat with her. he felt some unknown feelings towards her. Sarah" hi bro are you still angry with me? Michael" how can I stay angry with you . am not mad am just thinking about my life. Sarah" do mind sharing with me I can help you somehow. Michael" no Sarah you won''t be able to help me with what I want because it impossible to have it. Sarah"let sit down and we can have a chat. they sit down on a bench in the garden. Sarah" why do you look sad ? Michael" how do you know am sad ? Sarah" because I know the smile you have is fake I know because I have been there before. Michael" hahahaha I can see your very good at reading mind. Sarah" no brother I can see it in you''re face. Michael" Sarah what I want you can''t help me you will only making it difficult for me. Sarah" am sorry brother I know I can''t help you but we can be friends from now on! Michael" why do you think I want to be friends with my sister-inw? Sarah" because am you''re only sister-inw as well cutie one. he was smiling looking at her now he understands why David love her so much. he will kill anyone whoe close to her with evil intention. Michael" Sarah can I hug you as my friends? Sarah" Sure were friends. he hugged her with so much love. he was crying in her arms. Sarah" Michael what wrong. she felt warm tears in her shoulder. Michael" don''t talk let me stay like this and I will be ok. she kept quiet and hugged him back. she likes Michael out of all the boys he the only one he likes more and next is Ethan. David saw them in the widow from the bedroom. he was watching them since Sarah aproch Michael. he thought they will argue again. he was about to go check on them when he saw Michael wiping his tears. he didn''t know what was going on so he went downstairs to the garden. Sarah was worried about Michael. she pulled away and wipe his tears. Sarah" a hadsome guy like you don''t look good with tears. he smiled and nods his head. Michael" how can I cry when I have a caring sister-inw like you. they bothugh. David was about to go to them but he stopped so he could give them time. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. he knows Michael like Sarah as his sister so he has nothing to worry about. he went back to the house. Sarah was holding his hands smiling to him. Sarah" brother can I ask you a question. Michael" sure ask me anything you want. Sarah why did you tell me I hate you so much this morning? Michael" am sorry about that. I actually love my sleep so much. Sarah" I don''t hate you I only wanted to send you to pick Lisa I don''t have any bad intention. so never think that I hate you. your my brother. you and Ethan are the most important brother and I will give my life for the both of you no matter what. Michael" don''t say like that we should be the one to protect you. Sarah" that good let keep it that way. Michael" why do you always like to hold this cat? Sarah" because she is innocent she doesn''t have evil inside not like humans. she gave me peace when I don''t want to talk she understands me. Michael smile listening to her . she is indeed a good woman he hope he will find someone like her . who loves everyone around her. Chapter 99: MY BEAUTIFUL ANGEL Chapter 99: MY BEAUTIFUL ANGEL *Evans and Lia.* Lia" I was enjoying em and sister talking about how they should treat there men. my Evans is not taking the next step I should do something that will shock him. but I don''t know how to seduce a man . am only young will he like me . the first time I saw him I felt connection with him around me. when I was going through my grief he used tofort me. I feel in love with him. he showed me his care and love. I love him the question is does he feel the same way as I feel for him. i can''t take my eyes on Evans he looks yummy outside I wonder how he taste! I should be brave like my eldest sisters. am a bit scared to do it. I know what to do. I hope I don''t get myself look like a fool. she was thinking looking at him talking with my brother''s. his lips were moving up and down while he chat as well smile. am going crazy. if Emma saw me like this she is going to tease me all day. I got up and went to my room. I should take my next move. I went to our room as we''re three girls now. I look through the closest to find something sexy to wear. I can''t find anything interesting. I look around Emma clothes and I saw what I am looking for. I hope she will not kill me for what I am about to do. I changed my dress put on the sexy lingerie. I put on a lose dress I apply lite make up, pink lipstick as well. am he''ll nervous. I took a deep breath as I he''d to his room. he was not there now I have to be brave now or never. I pick my phone to send him a text message. (hi Evans I need you''re help am in you''re room) Evans" I was talking to uncle about something when I saw I message from Lia. she needs something so I excuse myself as I went to my room. I have been wanting to confess my fillings to her since we came here. I don''t know if she will except me for who I am. I should try and tell her how I feel. she is the first girl I have ever like. she is innocent and I want to protect her from this cruel world. I want to make her happy I know she is younger than me. I hope she will love me to. I open the door to my room yes Lia how can I he..... I was shocked to see how beautiful she is. she is looking very beautiful that I stop talking. I close my eyes first then I open to see her still there. I thought I was dreaming so I pinch my waist. when I felt the pain then I realised that she is in my room. dressing like an angel! I felt like holding her to my arms. I want to undress her right this minute. I close the door as I try to move my feet. my feet stop moving as my mouth is wide open. I stared at her for a few minutes. I could feel my little bubdy reacting to her. Lia" are you going to stand there looking at me? I came back to my sense when I had her sweet voice calling me. I move to towerd her. Lia " Evans are you ok? I didn''t answer her questions. I grabbed her hands as I pulled her close to my chest. I touch her face as I look at her pink rips and I couldn''t hold myself anymore. I smashed my lips with her as I devored her sweet lips. she was tasting like a strawberry. I bite her lower lip and she opens her mouths I took the chance to enter in her mouth tasting every corner I was losing control of myself. I lost myself in the kiss I didn''t hear when the door was open. WHAT THE HELL!!!!!!! she pulled away in shock still processing on what happened. she was breathing heavily. I look towards the voice who interrupted our kiss. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. it''s was none other than my brother Lewis. I didn''t care about him right now as I hugged my girl she was not dress propley. I didn''t want anyone to see her like this. Lewis" wow ! I didn''t know you''re a man enough to kiss a woman. LEWIS GET OUT OF MY ROOM NOW!!!!!!!!!. Lewis" sorry I wille backter you may continue but be gentle with her she is still a kid!!!! LEWIS!!!!! . Lewis"am leaving now. he closed the door behind him. I was blushing so hard and my girl was looking red tomato. shall we continue my angel? Lia" no please let me go I need to go back to my room. she pulled away as she runs out of my room. before I could hold her wrist she closed my door. why do I have Lewis as my elder brother. that idiots ruined my moments bastard !!!!! till next time my beautiful angel! Chapter 99: 99 - My beautiful angel Chapter 99: 99 - My beautiful angel *Evans and Lia.* Lia" I was enjoying em and sister talking about how they should treat there men. my Evans is not taking the next step I should do something that will shock him. but I don''t know how to seduce a man . am only young will he like me . the first time I saw him I felt connection with him around me. when I was going through my grief he used tofort me. I feel in love with him. he showed me his care and love. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I love him the question is does he feel the same way as I feel for him. i can''t take my eyes on Evans he looks yummy outside I wonder how he taste! I should be brave like my eldest sisters. am a bit scared to do it. I know what to do. I hope I don''t get myself look like a fool. she was thinking looking at him talking with my brother''s. his lips were moving up and down while he chat as well smile. am going crazy. if Emma saw me like this she is going to tease me all day. I got up and went to my room. I should take my next move. I went to our room as we''re three girls now. I look through the closest to find something sexy to wear. I can''t find anything interesting. I look around Emma clothes and I saw what I am looking for. I hope she will not kill me for what I am about to do. I changed my dress put on the sexy lingerie. I put on a lose dress I apply lite make up, pink lipstick as well. am he''ll nervous. I took a deep breath as I he''d to his room. he was not there now I have to be brave now or never. I pick my phone to send him a text message. (hi Evans I need you''re help am in you''re room) Evans" I was talking to uncle about something when I saw I message from Lia. she needs something so I excuse myself as I went to my room. I have been wanting to confess my fillings to her since we came here. I don''t know if she will except me for who I am. I should try and tell her how I feel. she is the first girl I have ever like. she is innocent and I want to protect her from this cruel world. I want to make her happy I know she is younger than me. I hope she will love me to. I open the door to my room yes Lia how can I he..... I was shocked to see how beautiful she is. she is looking very beautiful that I stop talking. I close my eyes first then I open to see her still there. I thought I was dreaming so I pinch my waist. when I felt the pain then I realised that she is in my room. dressing like an angel! I felt like holding her to my arms. I want to undress her right this minute. I close the door as I try to move my feet. my feet stop moving as my mouth is wide open. I stared at her for a few minutes. I could feel my little bubdy reacting to her. Lia" are you going to stand there looking at me? I came back to my sense when I had her sweet voice calling me. I move to towerd her. Lia " Evans are you ok? I didn''t answer her questions. I grabbed her hands as I pulled her close to my chest. I touch her face as I look at her pink rips and I couldn''t hold myself anymore. I smashed my lips with her as I devored her sweet lips. she was tasting like a strawberry. I bite her lower lip and she opens her mouths I took the chance to enter in her mouth tasting every corner I was losing control of myself. I lost myself in the kiss I didn''t hear when the door was open. WHAT THE HELL!!!!!!! she pulled away in shock still processing on what happened. she was breathing heavily. I look towards the voice who interrupted our kiss. it''s was none other than my brother Lewis. I didn''t care about him right now as I hugged my girl she was not dress propley. I didn''t want anyone to see her like this. Lewis" wow ! I didn''t know you''re a man enough to kiss a woman. LEWIS GET OUT OF MY ROOM NOW!!!!!!!!!. Lewis" sorry I wille backter you may continue but be gentle with her she is still a kid!!!! LEWIS!!!!! . Lewis"am leaving now. he closed the door behind him. I was blushing so hard and my girl was looking red tomato. shall we continue my angel? Lia" no please let me go I need to go back to my room. she pulled away as she runs out of my room. before I could hold her wrist she closed my door. why do I have Lewis as my elder brother. that idiots ruined my moments bastard !!!!! till next time my beautiful angel! Chapter 100: DOCTOR HOW IS MY WIFE Chapter 100: DOCTOR HOW IS MY WIFE Lewis" why did I go to his room now I feel terrible . although I save Lia to my hungry wolf little brother. *In the garden* Michael was still talking to Sarah they had know idea what was going on in the house. Michael" now that we have be friends can you do something for me. Sarah" yes ask me I will aaaahhh. Michael" what wrong Sarah??? Sarah" I feel pain in my stomach!!!! Michael" what???? she was holding her stomach. she let the cat go as she scream loudly holding her stomach. Sarah" Michael please save my baby!!!! Michael was panicking when he had Sarah saying save my baby that is when it hits him she is pregnant. he didn''t wait any second as he pick her up bride style. she was screaming loudly while tearsing out from her eyes. Sarah" please take me to the hospital now !!!! Michael" yes sis am taking you to the hospital now!!! please hold on we will be there soon. Michael shouted calling David while running to the car. David the car keys!!!!!!!!! he was in the living room with his dad and jack when he had Michael calling him. he got up quickly and went outside. he saw Michael carrying Sarah and she was screaming in pain. he stood still in shock, fear. everyone came outside to check what happened. Michael" bring the car keys!!!!!! David was in shock he couldn''t even hear anything. Ethan got the car keys and he ran faster as he could. Emma was following him. he opens the car for Michael to help Sarah sit down. she was not letting him go. Michael sit down and hold her in hisp. Ethan drove the car out of thepound. Emma" capcake what happened. Sarah"I .... sob....I... feel... pain in my stomach..... please save my baby!!!!!. Emma" Stop crying nothing will happen to the baby. Ethan was driving like a mad man while Michael was worried seeing her like this. *back to thefarmhouse* Lizzy" David what happened to my daughter??? David was still in shock he was still standing like a status. Francis pped him so hard that he came back to his sense. David"dad my wife!!!!! Francis" let go to the hospital now!!!! David, Jack, Lizzy aunt Jane and Francis got in the car as Jack drive them to the hospital. Lia, Lewis , Evans Lisa, follow them behind them in a different car. Ethan stop the car at the nearest hospital. he got down and open the door for Michael who was still holding Sarah. he took her to the hospital as fast as possible. Sarah was taken straight to the emergency room. the doctor went inside the room. they waited outside. Emma was pacing back and forth . Michael was sweating out of fear. Ethan was looking like a mad man. the least of the family members came to them. David"what did the doctor says? know one said anything there was worry in there faces. David" Michael what happened to my wife????? Michael" I don''t know what happened we''re talking when she screams pain in her stomach. when David head Michael words he copsed in the floor. Lizzy" son get a hold of yourself. she help him to sit down on the bench. Ethan hug Emma she was the worst than the least of them and she was making situation worse. she loves Sarah more than anyone in her life. Lia was scared that she couldn''t say anything. the doctor open the door and was shocked to see all of them here. doctor"who is the family member? all said at once! we''re!!!! doctor" who is the husband. David"I am the husband! doctor how is my wife? doctor" she is fine and the babies are fine as well!!! family members! babies???????. doctor"yes she is 13weeks and she having twins. Francis" doctor what happened to her that she felt pain in her stomach? doctor" there is nothing to worry about. it happens because of what she eats this morning please make sure she have proper meals. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. there were relieved to hear she is fine. Chapter 100: 100 - How is my wife? Chapter 100: 100 - How is my wife? Lewis" why did I go to his room now I feel terrible . although I save Lia to my hungry wolf little brother. *In the garden* Michael was still talking to Sarah they had know idea what was going on in the house. Michael" now that we have be friends can you do something for me. Sarah" yes ask me I will aaaahhh. Michael" what wrong Sarah??? Sarah" I feel pain in my stomach!!!! Michael" what???? she was holding her stomach. she let the cat go as she scream loudly holding her stomach. Sarah" Michael please save my baby!!!! Michael was panicking when he had Sarah saying save my baby that is when it hits him she is pregnant. he didn''t wait any second as he pick her up bride style. she was screaming loudly while tearsing out from her eyes. Sarah" please take me to the hospital now !!!! Michael" yes sis am taking you to the hospital now!!! please hold on we will be there soon. Michael shouted calling David while running to the car. David the car keys!!!!!!!!! he was in the living room with his dad and jack when he had Michael calling him. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g he got up quickly and went outside. he saw Michael carrying Sarah and she was screaming in pain. he stood still in shock, fear. everyone came outside to check what happened. Michael" bring the car keys!!!!!! David was in shock he couldn''t even hear anything. Ethan got the car keys and he ran faster as he could. Emma was following him. he opens the car for Michael to help Sarah sit down. she was not letting him go. Michael sit down and hold her in hisp. Ethan drove the car out of thepound. Emma" capcake what happened. Sarah"I .... sob....I... feel... pain in my stomach..... please save my baby!!!!!. Emma" Stop crying nothing will happen to the baby. Ethan was driving like a mad man while Michael was worried seeing her like this. *back to thefarmhouse* Lizzy" David what happened to my daughter??? David was still in shock he was still standing like a status. Francis pped him so hard that he came back to his sense. David"dad my wife!!!!! Francis" let go to the hospital now!!!! David, Jack, Lizzy aunt Jane and Francis got in the car as Jack drive them to the hospital. Lia, Lewis , Evans Lisa, follow them behind them in a different car. Ethan stop the car at the nearest hospital. he got down and open the door for Michael who was still holding Sarah. he took her to the hospital as fast as possible. Sarah was taken straight to the emergency room. the doctor went inside the room. they waited outside. Emma was pacing back and forth . Michael was sweating out of fear. Ethan was looking like a mad man. the least of the family members came to them. David"what did the doctor says? know one said anything there was worry in there faces. David" Michael what happened to my wife????? Michael" I don''t know what happened we''re talking when she screams pain in her stomach. when David head Michael words he copsed in the floor. Lizzy" son get a hold of yourself. she help him to sit down on the bench. Ethan hug Emma she was the worst than the least of them and she was making situation worse. she loves Sarah more than anyone in her life. Lia was scared that she couldn''t say anything. the doctor open the door and was shocked to see all of them here. doctor"who is the family member? all said at once! we''re!!!! doctor" who is the husband. David"I am the husband! doctor how is my wife? doctor" she is fine and the babies are fine as well!!! family members! babies???????. doctor"yes she is 13weeks and she having twins. Francis" doctor what happened to her that she felt pain in her stomach? doctor" there is nothing to worry about. it happens because of what she eats this morning please make sure she have proper meals. there were relieved to hear she is fine. Chapter 101: SHE IS THE JOY OF OUR FAMILY Chapter 101: SHE IS THE JOY OF OUR FAMILY Sarah was sleeping on the bed holding her stomach. David open the door. she opens her eyes and she remembers what happened earlier. she panic as she looks at her tummy. Sarah" David our baby please tell me it alright. David hug her and wipe her tears. David" your ok nothing happened to you all the babies! Sarah" ammmh the babies??? David" yes we''re having twins!!!! Sarah"wow!!!!! David" thank you very much my wife. from now on I will be the one checking you''re meals. Sarah" what did the doctor says? David" everything is fine you have to eat proper meals. Sarah"I was very scired I didn''t want to lose our baby! David" I was also scared when I saw you in pain. Sarah" were ok now ! when can I leave this ce? David" in the evening the doctor wants to keep you here for awhile. Sarah" hubby please let go home I don''t like hospital! David" I will see what I can do. Lizzy went to the room to see her daughter and she was relieved to know she is okay. as a mother she felt the pain when she had Sarah screaming. Lizzy" honey don''t ever scares me like that. mom am fine and you''re grandchildren are ok as well. David" mom she is fine pleasee down. Lizzy" am fine son don''t worry. the least of family came inside. Emma push David away as she hugged Sarah with all her strength. Emma" capcake do you know how scared I was . I thought something happened to you. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I was ready to beat Michael If something had happened to you? Sarah" aw my strong sister am fine now thank you for your love . your cookies are doing fine. I just eat something that was not good and they didn''t like so that why I felt pain. Emma" hi my lovely cookies please go easy on my cupcake. don''t scares us like this!! everyoneughed at her cutie talk. Michael hugged Sarah. Michael" you scared the he''ll out of me sisterinw!!! Sarah" am sorry guys for making you worry. Lia" can I also hugged my sister!!!! Michael" Sure kid!!! he pulled away and let Lia hugged her to. Lizzy was smiling watching everyone expressing there love to her daughter. she felt Very lucky to have a daughter who is loved by all of them. this is the best gifts a mother can have. Francis"do you know how worried I was. your husband was scired that he couldn''t move for awhile I had to p him for him toe back to his sense! Sarah" dad am fine now everything is ok. can we please go home am not Sick and I hate hospital! David" I will go and get the papers from the doctor then we can leave. David called Michael with him as he went to see the doctor. Michael" brother are you ok??? David hugged him. thank you brother I don''t know what I would have done if it''s was not because of you! Michael"what are you saying she is my sister-inw I wouldn''t let anything happens to her. we all care about her. see how everyone came to check on her. she is not just you''re wife. she''s the joy of our family. let go get the papers and take our princess home. David"yes thank you brother. let go. they went to the doctor and he angree she can leave the hospital. Evans paid the bill. they all went back to the farm house. David took Sarah direct to there room. he Forse her to take a nap for a few hours. she slept after awhile. David went downstairs to make something for her to eat. he found his mother-inw and auntie Jane cooking lunch. the boys were outside chatting. Lisa, Lia and Emma went to check on Sarah. they saw her sleeping while cutie was watching her as her bodyguard. they close the door and went downstairs in the living room. it have been a crazy day. they didn''t wee Lisa properly. Chapter 101: 101 - She is the joy of our family Chapter 101: 101 - She is the joy of our family Sarah was sleeping on the bed holding her stomach. David open the door. she opens her eyes and she remembers what happened earlier. she panic as she looks at her tummy. Sarah" David our baby please tell me it alright. David hug her and wipe her tears. David" your ok nothing happened to you all the babies! Sarah" ammmh the babies??? David" yes we''re having twins!!!! Sarah"wow!!!!! David" thank you very much my wife. from now on I will be the one checking you''re meals. Sarah" what did the doctor says? David" everything is fine you have to eat proper meals. Sarah"I was very scired I didn''t want to lose our baby! David" I was also scared when I saw you in pain. Sarah" were ok now ! when can I leave this ce? David" in the evening the doctor wants to keep you here for awhile. Sarah" hubby please let go home I don''t like hospital! David" I will see what I can do. Lizzy went to the room to see her daughter and she was relieved to know she is okay. as a mother she felt the pain when she had Sarah screaming. Lizzy" honey don''t ever scares me like that. mom am fine and you''re grandchildren are ok as well. David" mom she is fine pleasee down. Lizzy" am fine son don''t worry. the least of family came inside. Emma push David away as she hugged Sarah with all her strength. Emma" capcake do you know how scared I was . I thought something happened to you. I was ready to beat Michael If something had happened to you? Sarah" aw my strong sister am fine now thank you for your love . your cookies are doing fine. I just eat something that was not good and they didn''t like so that why I felt pain. Emma" hi my lovely cookies please go easy on my cupcake. don''t scares us like this!! everyoneughed at her cutie talk. Michael hugged Sarah. Michael" you scared the he''ll out of me sisterinw!!! Sarah" am sorry guys for making you worry. Lia" can I also hugged my sister!!!! Michael" Sure kid!!! he pulled away and let Lia hugged her to. Lizzy was smiling watching everyone expressing there love to her daughter. she felt Very lucky to have a daughter who is loved by all of them. this is the best gifts a mother can have. Francis"do you know how worried I was. your husband was scired that he couldn''t move for awhile I had to p him for him toe back to his sense! Sarah" dad am fine now everything is ok. can we please go home am not Sick and I hate hospital! David" I will go and get the papers from the doctor then we can leave. David called Michael with him as he went to see the doctor. Michael" brother are you ok??? David hugged him. thank you brother I don''t know what I would have done if it''s was not because of you! Michael"what are you saying she is my sister-inw I wouldn''t let anything happens to her. we all care about her. see how everyone came to check on her. she is not just you''re wife. she''s the joy of our family. let go get the papers and take our princess home. David"yes thank you brother. let go. they went to the doctor and he angree she can leave the hospital. Evans paid the bill. they all went back to the farm house. David took Sarah direct to there room. he Forse her to take a nap for a few hours. she slept after awhile. David went downstairs to make something for her to eat. he found his mother-inw and auntie Jane cooking lunch. the boys were outside chatting. Lisa, Lia and Emma went to check on Sarah. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g they saw her sleeping while cutie was watching her as her bodyguard. they close the door and went downstairs in the living room. it have been a crazy day. they didn''t wee Lisa properly. Chapter 102: WE WILL TAKE CARE OF HER Chapter 102: WE WILL TAKE CARE OF HER Third person POV. Emma was deep in thought thinking about Sarah. she was scared to even think what had happened earlier . she felt goosebumps in her body. Lia was telling her something em ... em are you listening??? Emma!!!! what are you thinking? Emma" sorry rabbit am worried about capcake. Lisa" the doctor said she is fine you don''t have to worry. we will take care of her. Emma nods her head. they were talking when Jack came over. Jack" excuse medies. can I please take Lisa with me. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Emma" sure you can. Jack hold Lisa hands while dragging her out of the house. Lisa" ammm Jack where are you taking me???? Jack" be patient beautifuldy! am with you nothing can happen to you. Jack" do you know how to ride a horse? Lisa" yes I used to when I was growing up. why do you ask? Jack" may I have the honour to go on a horse riding with you mydy!!!! lisa" I will be honoured to go with you!! Jack" this way mydy! they went to get the horse. Jack was riding a brown horse while Lisa was riding a white one with ck spots in her neck. they went to the mountains talking about each other. Lisa was telling him about her life and how she ended up working in Williamspany. Jack told her about his life,how he grows up with his two brothers. Lewis and Evans. while Jack was talking Lisa was enjoying listening to him. his voice was like a music in her eyes. Jack was also enjoying to. Jack stop moving so Lisa stop as well. Jack got down and tired his horse in a tree. he help Lisa with her horse to. they sit down memorising the mountain. *on the other side of the house* Emma was in her room when she had a knock. she walk to the door as she opens. she saw Ethan standing there. Ethan" hi babe can Ie in! Emma" hi love pleasee in. he went inside her room and sit down on the couch. Emma" is everything alright? Ethan" yes I wanted to check on you . you don''t look fine since we came back from the hospital. he pulled her on hisp. Emma" am worried about Sarah I don''t want anything to happen to her. I can''t stop thinking about what happened. Ethan" I know what happened scared all of us even I was worried to. we will take care of her because she is very important to us. so we have to be strong to support them. we have to be there strength we can''t be weak right now. she is our sister and she deserves our protection. Emma" I am with you I will try my best not to be weak. do you know when she got her first attack I was so shocked that I couldn''t feel my heart beat. some people help me to take her to the hospital. the doctor told me she will be fine. I called aunt Lizzy to the hospital. when she came I left her there. I went to the man that made my capcake to be in her condition. when I arrive at his home. I gave him the worst beating in his life. I was angry at him for hearting my best friend. I beat him with all my strength. I left him half dead. I didn''t care if I would go to jail. from that day I promise myself that I will always protect her no matter even if she is married. am so scired Ethan I don''t want anything to happen to her. Ethan" you''re the best sister in the world. she is very lucky to have you in her life. we''re here nothing will happen to our sister. she hugged him while crying. Ethan" shhhhh it ok my love! nothing will happen. he waited for her toe down. Emma" thank you love for understanding me. Ethan" you''re wee my princess!!! Emma" aw sweet my prince! Ethan" are you feeling much better now? she nodded her head with a smile making Ethan feel better to! Chapter 102: 102 - We will take care of her Chapter 102: 102 - We will take care of her Third person POV. Emma was deep in thought thinking about Sarah. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. she was scared to even think what had happened earlier . she felt goosebumps in her body. Lia was telling her something em ... em are you listening??? Emma!!!! what are you thinking? Emma" sorry rabbit am worried about capcake. Lisa" the doctor said she is fine you don''t have to worry. we will take care of her. Emma nods her head. they were talking when Jack came over. Jack" excuse medies. can I please take Lisa with me. Emma" sure you can. Jack hold Lisa hands while dragging her out of the house. Lisa" ammm Jack where are you taking me???? Jack" be patient beautifuldy! am with you nothing can happen to you. Jack" do you know how to ride a horse? Lisa" yes I used to when I was growing up. why do you ask? Jack" may I have the honour to go on a horse riding with you mydy!!!! lisa" I will be honoured to go with you!! Jack" this way mydy! they went to get the horse. Jack was riding a brown horse while Lisa was riding a white one with ck spots in her neck. they went to the mountains talking about each other. Lisa was telling him about her life and how she ended up working in Williamspany. Jack told her about his life,how he grows up with his two brothers. Lewis and Evans. while Jack was talking Lisa was enjoying listening to him. his voice was like a music in her eyes. Jack was also enjoying to. Jack stop moving so Lisa stop as well. Jack got down and tired his horse in a tree. he help Lisa with her horse to. they sit down memorising the mountain. *on the other side of the house* Emma was in her room when she had a knock. she walk to the door as she opens. she saw Ethan standing there. Ethan" hi babe can Ie in! Emma" hi love pleasee in. he went inside her room and sit down on the couch. Emma" is everything alright? Ethan" yes I wanted to check on you . you don''t look fine since we came back from the hospital. he pulled her on hisp. Emma" am worried about Sarah I don''t want anything to happen to her. I can''t stop thinking about what happened. Ethan" I know what happened scared all of us even I was worried to. we will take care of her because she is very important to us. so we have to be strong to support them. we have to be there strength we can''t be weak right now. she is our sister and she deserves our protection. Emma" I am with you I will try my best not to be weak. do you know when she got her first attack I was so shocked that I couldn''t feel my heart beat. some people help me to take her to the hospital. the doctor told me she will be fine. I called aunt Lizzy to the hospital. when she came I left her there. I went to the man that made my capcake to be in her condition. when I arrive at his home. I gave him the worst beating in his life. I was angry at him for hearting my best friend. I beat him with all my strength. I left him half dead. I didn''t care if I would go to jail. from that day I promise myself that I will always protect her no matter even if she is married. am so scired Ethan I don''t want anything to happen to her. Ethan" you''re the best sister in the world. she is very lucky to have you in her life. we''re here nothing will happen to our sister. she hugged him while crying. Ethan" shhhhh it ok my love! nothing will happen. he waited for her toe down. Emma" thank you love for understanding me. Ethan" you''re wee my princess!!! Emma" aw sweet my prince! Ethan" are you feeling much better now? she nodded her head with a smile making Ethan feel better to! Chapter 103: I WANT TO EAT CHINESE FOOD Chapter 103: I WANT TO EAT CHINESE FOOD Third person POV. The new couple got along well with each other. Ethan and Emma be possessive with each other. *3 weeks passed* it was time to go back to there life . their vacation came to an end, they went back to there homes. Lia went back to college. Evans return to his home. Jack and Lewis went back to Canada. David Ethan Michael went back to work. Sarah stayed home for the meantime because of her pregnancy. Michael stayed with Sarah, David, Ethan, Emma and Lia. in the same house. aunt Alice was happy to have the family members back home. Francis and Lizzy stayed in the farm house for a few days. things have changed alot this days. Sarah belly is showing now. she has mood swings this days. she gets irritated to quickly. David is having a hard time getting along with her. he can''tin about it. one night she woke up at midnight she was craving Chinese food. there was no food like this in the house. Sarah" David get up you pig!!!! David"stop calling me I want to sleep" Sarah" you want to sleep fine then good night. she didn''t wait any second before pushing him off the bed" he fell down. David" what the heck is going on here? Sarah" hubby what happened why are you on the floor" David" I guess I was having bud dream that I feel down" Sarah"my poor hubby are you hurt anywhere? David" no darling. he got up and sit down on the bed. his back was in pain. Sarah was smiling inside. good job mama cookies!!!!. now let''s make dady get us Chinese food. Sarah" hubby I want to eat Chinese food" David" kitten it already midnight we don''t have Chinese food in the house. "I will buy for you tomorrow morning" I have been working since morning,am so tired" Sarah" I want to eat them now if you don''t get them am not going to talk to you.!! David" Sarah I have been putting up with you and am trying hard to understand you" am also doing my best can you give me a break!! yesterday you woke me up at 2 am to buy you icream in the night. when I came back after searching for 1hole hour ,then you refused to eat it" I didn''tin" so stop you''re childish go back to bed stop waking me up in the middle of the night" Sarah was shocked to listen to him. Sarah" it not like am doing it deliberately it my pregnant hormones". she tells him as a whisper" he was to angry to listen to her. David went back to sleep again. Sarah was crying silently. she got up slowly went downstairs to look for something to eat. the house was quiet. everyone was sleeping. she went to the kitchen, opens the fridge to see what she can have for now. there was leftovers from dinner. she warm the food, she had it when it''s was warm enough. Sarah" what do I do my cookies your making me hungry all the time. I don''t want to make your dad angry with me but what can I do. she was holding her now showing Belly. while talking to her two babies" she went to Emma room to sleep. she can wake her up in the night and she wouldn''tin. sheid down on her bed. she slept after a few minutes. next morning David woke up to find his wife was not next to him. he got worried the ce where she sleeps was cold. he didn''t remember what happened in the night. yesterday was not the best day for him. he was tired like he''ll. he didn''t sleep well because of Sarah cravings to add the matter worse he had so many meetings to attend. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . where did she go. he thought to himself. Chapter 103: 103 - I want to eat Chinese food Chapter 103: 103 - I want to eat Chinese food Third person POV. The new couple got along well with each other. Ethan and Emma be possessive with each other. *3 weeks passed* it was time to go back to there life . their vacation came to an end, they went back to there homes. Lia went back to college. Evans return to his home. Jack and Lewis went back to Canada. David Ethan Michael went back to work. Sarah stayed home for the meantime because of her pregnancy. Michael stayed with Sarah, David, Ethan, Emma and Lia. in the same house. aunt Alice was happy to have the family members back home. Francis and Lizzy stayed in the farm house for a few days. things have changed alot this days. Sarah belly is showing now. she has mood swings this days. she gets irritated to quickly. David is having a hard time getting along with her. he can''tin about it. one night she woke up at midnight she was craving Chinese food. there was no food like this in the house. Sarah" David get up you pig!!!! David"stop calling me I want to sleep" Sarah" you want to sleep fine then good night. she didn''t wait any second before pushing him off the bed" he fell down. David" what the heck is going on here? Sarah" hubby what happened why are you on the floor" David" I guess I was having bud dream that I feel down" Sarah"my poor hubby are you hurt anywhere? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . David" no darling. he got up and sit down on the bed. his back was in pain. Sarah was smiling inside. good job mama cookies!!!!. now let''s make dady get us Chinese food. Sarah" hubby I want to eat Chinese food" David" kitten it already midnight we don''t have Chinese food in the house. "I will buy for you tomorrow morning" I have been working since morning,am so tired" Sarah" I want to eat them now if you don''t get them am not going to talk to you.!! David" Sarah I have been putting up with you and am trying hard to understand you" am also doing my best can you give me a break!! yesterday you woke me up at 2 am to buy you icream in the night. when I came back after searching for 1hole hour ,then you refused to eat it" I didn''tin" so stop you''re childish go back to bed stop waking me up in the middle of the night" Sarah was shocked to listen to him. Sarah" it not like am doing it deliberately it my pregnant hormones". she tells him as a whisper" he was to angry to listen to her. David went back to sleep again. Sarah was crying silently. she got up slowly went downstairs to look for something to eat. the house was quiet. everyone was sleeping. she went to the kitchen, opens the fridge to see what she can have for now. there was leftovers from dinner. she warm the food, she had it when it''s was warm enough. Sarah" what do I do my cookies your making me hungry all the time. I don''t want to make your dad angry with me but what can I do. she was holding her now showing Belly. while talking to her two babies" she went to Emma room to sleep. she can wake her up in the night and she wouldn''tin. sheid down on her bed. she slept after a few minutes. next morning David woke up to find his wife was not next to him. he got worried the ce where she sleeps was cold. he didn''t remember what happened in the night. yesterday was not the best day for him. he was tired like he''ll. he didn''t sleep well because of Sarah cravings to add the matter worse he had so many meetings to attend. where did she go. he thought to himself. Chapter 104: SHE IS OUR PRINCESS Chapter 104: SHE IS OUR PRINCESS Third person POV. David was worried about her,so he went downstairs to look for her. he looks around the house there was no sign of her. he went to Lia room. he knock the door. Lia woke up rubbing her eyes. Lia"good morning brother" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g David" good morning little sis" is my wife in your room? Lia"no she is not here but you can check her in sister Emma room" David" alright thank you you can go back to sleep it''s still early" Lia" alright brother see youter. David went to Emma''s room. he knock the door. for a few times. Emma" what is your problem with the door!!! David" sorry to wake you up Emma" Emma" what do you want this early in the morning??? David"am looking for my wife is she with you?? Emma" she is not in my room,you can look for her in Micheal room" David"what do you mean??? Emma"please go away let me sleep for awhile. she closed her door as she went back to sleep. David left as he went to Michael''s room. he knock the door. Michael" good morning bro what can I do for you this morning" David"good morning bro" am looking for my wife is she with you? Michael" have you gone crazy or you are still sleeping" why would my sister-inw be in my room at 5.30 am? David" sorry but I can''t find her" Michael" have you checked Emma and Lia rooms? David" yes I have she is not there" Michael" wait for me I will help you find her. he changed to somethingfortable. they look for her in the whole house. they couldn''t find her anywhere. David became tense. David"am very worried Michael where could she be at this time" Michael" let look for the CCTV camera. they went to the control room. they check and they saw her from when she came from there room. she was cryingst night. it was midnight. she went to the kitchen to have something to eat. when she was done she went to Emma''s room. Michael" what did you do to my princess why was she cryinging out of your room???? answer me David!!!! David" I....d... don''t know what happened. I was very tired yesterday so I slept at 10pm" I don''t know what happened to her. Michael"move get out of my way!!! David" Michael wait for me. they went to Emma''s room. Michael Knock her room. Emma was frustrated . who is knocking my door like a mad man. Emma" what is your problem David??? Michael"move a side stop yelling. am looking for my sister-inw. Emma"she is not here. Michael push her a side. my dear Emma who is sleeping in you''re bed right now? Emma" ammmh how do I know"I didn''t even see anyone there. Michael pull the cuilt and it was her. see it her" Emma" am telling the truth I didn''t check on my bed. David" can I carry her. Emma"no let her sleep I wille with her when she wake up" Michael" alright go back to sleep. they left the room. Michael" brother are you sure you didn''t do anything to my sister? David"am very sure I didn''t do anything to her. Michael" I will believe you this time. if you did something to her again am going to beat you up" David" what!!!! Michael" yes I told you before she is not just you''re wife" she is our princess. wait until Emma found out she will be the one to beat you up this time. you have to answer to her. David" I didn''t do anything I promise brother. Michael" alright then am going to the GM. David" let go am also going there. Chapter 104: 104 - She is our princess Chapter 104: 104 - She is our princess Third person POV. David was worried about her,so he went downstairs to look for her. he looks around the house there was no sign of her. he went to Lia room. he knock the door. Lia woke up rubbing her eyes. Lia"good morning brother" David" good morning little sis" is my wife in your room? Lia"no she is not here but you can check her in sister Emma room" David" alright thank you you can go back to sleep it''s still early" Lia" alright brother see youter. David went to Emma''s room. he knock the door. for a few times. Emma" what is your problem with the door!!! David" sorry to wake you up Emma" Emma" what do you want this early in the morning??? David"am looking for my wife is she with you?? Emma" she is not in my room,you can look for her in Micheal room" David"what do you mean??? Emma"please go away let me sleep for awhile. she closed her door as she went back to sleep. David left as he went to Michael''s room. he knock the door. Michael" good morning bro what can I do for you this morning" David"good morning bro" am looking for my wife is she with you? Michael" have you gone crazy or you are still sleeping" why would my sister-inw be in my room at 5.30 am? David" sorry but I can''t find her" Michael" have you checked Emma and Lia rooms? David" yes I have she is not there" Michael" wait for me I will help you find her. he changed to somethingfortable. they look for her in the whole house. they couldn''t find her anywhere. David became tense. David"am very worried Michael where could she be at this time" Michael" let look for the CCTV camera. they went to the control room. they check and they saw her from when she came from there room. she was cryingst night. it was midnight. she went to the kitchen to have something to eat. when she was done she went to Emma''s room. Michael" what did you do to my princess why was she cryinging out of your room???? answer me David!!!! David" I....d... don''t know what happened. I was very tired yesterday so I slept at 10pm" I don''t know what happened to her. Michael"move get out of my way!!! David" Michael wait for me. they went to Emma''s room. Michael Knock her room. Emma was frustrated . who is knocking my door like a mad man. Emma" what is your problem David??? Michael"move a side stop yelling. am looking for my sister-inw. Emma"she is not here. Michael push her a side. my dear Emma who is sleeping in you''re bed right now? Emma" ammmh how do I know"I didn''t even see anyone there. Michael pull the cuilt and it was her. see it her" Emma" am telling the truth I didn''t check on my bed. David" can I carry her. Emma"no let her sleep I wille with her when she wake up" Michael" alright go back to sleep. they left the room. Michael" brother are you sure you didn''t do anything to my sister? David"am very sure I didn''t do anything to her. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Michael" I will believe you this time. if you did something to her again am going to beat you up" David" what!!!! Michael" yes I told you before she is not just you''re wife" she is our princess. wait until Emma found out she will be the one to beat you up this time. you have to answer to her. David" I didn''t do anything I promise brother. Michael" alright then am going to the GM. David" let go am also going there. Chapter 105: STOP TALKING LET ME KISS YOU Chapter 105: STOP TALKING LET ME KISS YOU Sarah POV. I woke up the next morning in my bunny room. I open my eyes to see bunny looking at me. Emma" good morning capcake" "good morning bunny" Emma" so why are you in my room and not your husband???? i don''t want to tell her what happenedst night in our room" Emma" Sarah am asking you something". nothing happened I wanted to sleep with my bunny that all " am going to my room to check on my husband bye see you in the dinning room. I walk out of her room to avoid to many questions. I went to my room and my husband was there working on hisptop. good morning hubby" David"good morning wifey. "are you feeling fine? yes am good let me take a shower then we can have breakfast. David" wait where is my good morning kiss? "ammmh sorry I forgot" Davide here. I went close to him. he hugged me tightly. David"am sorry if I did somethingst night that hurt your feelings forgive me my wife . am sorry to for giving you a hard time. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I was...... David"shhhhh.... stop talking let me kiss you" I nodded my head, he hold my face with one hand while ther other was in my waist. he smashed his lips to mine as he kissed me with love, Passion and care. he devored my lips like there''s no tomorrow. the kiss took my breath away, I was not thinking straight to" I felt my knees being weak. I push him away I couldn''t breathe properly. David" now that a good morning kiss love. I blushed as I felt my cheaks hot. David"I love you Mrs Benson. now go before you turn in a red tomatoes. i pout my lips how can he make fun of me" David" you look so cute when you''re angry . you!!!!!! I couldn''t say anything I was out of words. David" don''t be angry kitten I love you the way you are. I smile at him. I he''d gone to the bathroom to have a shower. I did my morning business. when I was done I dress myself to a lose white blouse to cover my belly it now showing. I wear afortable shorts. i came out of the closest. David" Sarah why are you dressing like this??? I look at myself then at him. what wrong with my clothes? David" go change and wear something descent there men''s and servant in this house". I gaze at him as I went back to change. I only change my shorts to a ck jeans. we went downstairs to have our breakfast. everyone was waiting for us . Michael"good morning sisterinw " good morning dear. Ethan" good morning sis. good morning bro" we have our breakfast as everyone was in hurry to leave the house. David" wifey am ready to leave I have a very important meeting in 30 minutes and I have to leave right now" please take care of yourself and our cookies" I kiss him on his lips as I escort him to the door. have a nice day hubby! David" thank you my kitten see you in the evening" Emma ,Ethan, Michael they also went to work. Lia went to college . now this house is so quiet. I have been staying home this days" I want to work but my protective hubby won''t let me work" I stayed in the house for 4 hours and I felt very bored . I should go and give him a surprise I touch my belly. my dear cookies let suprise dad today " he will be happy to see us. I felt excited to even imagine what his reaction will be. i got ready in my room, I put on light makeup , pink lipstick. Ib my hair backwards. I wear an elegant pink dress that reach below in my knees. I put on a t shoes,I check myself in the mirror to one more time to confirm if I look good. I look more like a wife now. Chapter 105: 105 - Stop talking, let me kiss you Chapter 105: 105 - Stop talking, let me kiss you Sarah POV I woke up the next morning in my bunny room. I open my eyes to see bunny looking at me. Emma" good morning capcake" "good morning bunny" Emma" so why are you in my room and not your husband???? i don''t want to tell her what happenedst night in our room" Emma" Sarah am asking you something". nothing happened I wanted to sleep with my bunny that all " am going to my room to check on my husband bye see you in the dinning room. I walk out of her room to avoid to many questions. I went to my room and my husband was there working on hisptop. good morning hubby" David"good morning wifey. "are you feeling fine? yes am good let me take a shower then we can have breakfast. David" wait where is my good morning kiss? "ammmh sorry I forgot" Davide here. I went close to him. he hugged me tightly. David"am sorry if I did somethingst night that hurt your feelings forgive me my wife . am sorry to for giving you a hard time. I was...... David"shhhhh.... stop talking let me kiss you" I nodded my head, he hold my face with one hand while ther other was in my waist. he smashed his lips to mine as he kissed me with love, Passion and care. he devored my lips like there''s no tomorrow. the kiss took my breath away, I was not thinking straight to" I felt my knees being weak. I push him away I couldn''t breathe properly. David" now that a good morning kiss love. I blushed as I felt my cheaks hot. David"I love you Mrs Benson. now go before you turn in a red tomatoes. i pout my lips how can he make fun of me" David" you look so cute when you''re angry . you!!!!!! I couldn''t say anything I was out of words. David" don''t be angry kitten I love you the way you are. I smile at him. I he''d gone to the bathroom to have a shower. I did my morning business. when I was done I dress myself to a lose white blouse to cover my belly it now showing. I wear afortable shorts. i came out of the closest. David" Sarah why are you dressing like this??? I look at myself then at him. what wrong with my clothes? David" go change and wear something descent there men''s and servant in this house". I gaze at him as I went back to change. I only change my shorts to a ck jeans. we went downstairs to have our breakfast. everyone was waiting for us . Michael"good morning sisterinw " good morning dear. Ethan" good morning sis. good morning bro" we have our breakfast as everyone was in hurry to leave the house. David" wifey am ready to leave I have a very important meeting in 30 minutes and I have to leave right now" please take care of yourself and our cookies" I kiss him on his lips as I escort him to the door. have a nice day hubby! David" thank you my kitten see you in the evening" Emma ,Ethan, Michael they also went to work. Lia went to college . now this house is so quiet. I have been staying home this days" I want to work but my protective hubby won''t let me work" I stayed in the house for 4 hours and I felt very bored . I should go and give him a surprise I touch my belly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . my dear cookies let suprise dad today " he will be happy to see us. I felt excited to even imagine what his reaction will be. i got ready in my room, I put on light makeup , pink lipstick. Ib my hair backwards. I wear an elegant pink dress that reach below in my knees. I put on a t shoes,I check myself in the mirror to one more time to confirm if I look good. I look more like a wife now. Chapter 106: DO YOU KNOW WHO YOUR TALKING TO Chapter 106: DO YOU KNOW WHO YOUR TALKING TO Sarah Pov I am missing my hubby a lit today and i want to be in his arm , i want him to cuddles with me today and here he isn''t even picking my phone. I should go and see him myself. See how busy he is! I went out but on the way i decide to buy something for us to eat there. I was craving something sweet so i decide to buy Chocte cake , small one for us. When i went inside his office , people give me poker look , of course they don''t know i am married to David if they know they would''ve bow to me. ah well! i wanna see my David only. i went near receptionist! Sarah: Excuse me i want to see Mr David! Can you tell me if he is in his office ? Receptionist: Do you have appointment! Sarah: No i dont and i don''t need that! Receptionist: Sorry madam i can''t let you see him. He is boss and have many important things to do. he is in a meeting right now. Sarah: Oh really just tell me the floor and i will go there myself! Receptionist: Even if you go there , he won''t see you. He is having a meeting with foreign people. Sarah: Floor number? Receptionist: 13 but you will not be able to see him! Sarah: we will see thatter. i went on the lift and press button 13th floor. I was alone in lift , it stopped on 10th floor and three women get inside. one have cofee in her hand , other has some files and third one was with stamps! All were wearing heavy makeup and they intentionally left their shirts top 3 button open to show their clevage. " Who are you? " One of the three women asked me Sarah: Why should i tell you? " We are main people of Boss " Other girl give me a look as if i am some lowly being. Sarah: So? " So if you want to see someone we can guide you " Third women said she look a little better than other two. Sarah: I am here to see Mr David Benson! All of themughed Women 1: Why do you want to see him! Sarah: Personal reason! Women 1: He won''t see you. Women 2 : Yeah look at yourself so ugly Women 3: He is busy with foreign people in meeting , you should leave Sarah: You all better shut up or you will be fired! Women 2: Are you some kind of Bossdy? Who is threatening us Sarah: You can say that! Women 1: Shut your bullshit , Boss can''t have a slight interest in you okay Ugly. "Soon the lift opened and all of us stopped at 13th floor, They all stood between me and meeting room" Women 1: Didn''t we say he is busy? Sarah" Get out of my way or you will be responsible for you bad luck! Women 2: Shut up Ugly! Sarah" Do you know who your talking to!!!! Liam Pov N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Boss was busy with meeting and send me out to get some important document , when ie out i saw Boss''s Wife. and those three fool are fighting with her. Liam: What''s going on? Miss Sarah are you okay? Sarah: Ohh Liam, please take them away before I lose my mind or David will do something bad to them! Liam: I apologized on their behalf madam. Please go inside! Women 3: Why can she go inside? Isn''t boss having a meeting? Liam: Shut up and get lost all of you. ( I am d that Liame to rescue. I went inside meeting room. David was focusing on screen rted to some international project. As soom as he sees me ) David: Okay gentleman , we will discuss details tomorrow! ( All of them looked at him shockingly ) Man: Mr David this meeting is very important , we came here long way just to talk about this project. David: I know but someone special is here and i have to go! Man: Mr Benson it can ruin our agreement! David: I can ept that but you should also know that as much as i loose you will loose double so think clearly. Man: But Mr Benson can''t you discuss other issuester? David: This project is other issue not her! ( He hold my hand and take me out of meeting room to his office ) Chapter 106: 106 - Do you know who you are talking to? Chapter 106: 106 - Do you know who you are talking to? Sarah POV I am missing my hubby a lit today and i want to be in his arm , i want him to cuddles with me today and here he isn''t even picking my phone. I should go and see him myself. See how busy he is! I went out but on the way i decide to buy something for us to eat there. I was craving something sweet so i decide to buy Chocte cake , small one for us. When i went inside his office , people give me poker look , of course they don''t know i am married to David if they know they would''ve bow to me. ah well! i wanna see my David only. i went near receptionist! Sarah: Excuse me i want to see Mr David! Can you tell me if he is in his office ? Receptionist: Do you have appointment! Sarah: No i dont and i don''t need that! Receptionist: Sorry madam i can''t let you see him. He is boss and have many important things to do. he is in a meeting right now. Sarah: Oh really just tell me the floor and i will go there myself! Receptionist: Even if you go there , he won''t see you. He is having a meeting with foreign people. Sarah: Floor number? Receptionist: 13 but you will not be able to see him! Sarah: we will see thatter. i went on the lift and press button 13th floor. I was alone in lift , it stopped on 10th floor and three women get inside. one have cofee in her hand , other has some files and third one was with stamps! All were wearing heavy makeup and they intentionally left their shirts top 3 button open to show their clevage. " Who are you? " One of the three women asked me Sarah: Why should i tell you? " We are main people of Boss " Other girl give me a look as if i am some lowly being. Sarah: So? " So if you want to see someone we can guide you " Third women said she look a little better than other two. Sarah: I am here to see Mr David Benson! All of themughed Women 1: Why do you want to see him! Sarah: Personal reason! Women 1: He won''t see you. Women 2 : Yeah look at yourself so ugly Women 3: He is busy with foreign people in meeting , you should leave Sarah: You all better shut up or you will be fired! Women 2: Are you some kind of Bossdy? Who is threatening us Sarah: You can say that! Women 1: Shut your bullshit , Boss can''t have a slight interest in you okay Ugly. "Soon the lift opened and all of us stopped at 13th floor, They all stood between me and meeting room" Women 1: Didn''t we say he is busy? Sarah" Get out of my way or you will be responsible for you bad luck! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Women 2: Shut up Ugly! Sarah" Do you know who your talking to!!!! Liam Pov Boss was busy with meeting and send me out to get some important document , when ie out i saw Boss''s Wife. and those three fool are fighting with her. Liam: What''s going on? Miss Sarah are you okay? Sarah: Ohh Liam, please take them away before I lose my mind or David will do something bad to them! Liam: I apologized on their behalf madam. Please go inside! Women 3: Why can she go inside? Isn''t boss having a meeting? Liam: Shut up and get lost all of you. ( I am d that Liame to rescue. I went inside meeting room. David was focusing on screen rted to some international project. As soom as he sees me ) David: Okay gentleman , we will discuss details tomorrow! ( All of them looked at him shockingly ) Man: Mr David this meeting is very important , we came here long way just to talk about this project. David: I know but someone special is here and i have to go! Man: Mr Benson it can ruin our agreement! David: I can ept that but you should also know that as much as i loose you will loose double so think clearly. Man: But Mr Benson can''t you discuss other issuester? David: This project is other issue not her! ( He hold my hand and take me out of meeting room to his office ) Chapter 107: I DARE YOU TO COME AND MAKE ME PAY Chapter 107: I DARE YOU TO COME AND MAKE ME PAY Sarah POV. On the way to his office I stop walking. David" wifey why did you stop walking? Sarah" I want you to fire this stupid womens I don''t want to see them in this office again. David" what did you do to my wife? the three women were shocked to hear David calling me wife. woman:1 sir we''re very sorry for what we said. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. women:2 "why are you apologizing to her she is only a whore who climb on his bed" (she is a ugly whore who knows how many men she have slept with! I guess even her pregnancy is not for our boss) David" SHUT UP!!!! WHAT DID YOU SAY???????? Sarah" hubby rxit take a sit over there let me show you a live video ok. let me show her what a whore can do! David" make me proud!!! I walk close to the bitch who called me a whore. I pped her face 3 times without stopping. those pped are for insulting me in front of my husband. I pped her 4 times. this is for saying my children are not for my husband. "who give you the right to call me names." I already warn you earlier but you couldn''t keep your mouth shut." for your information my name is Sarah Anderson! I give her another pped. I am not ugly am very beautiful smart, sexy, my husband can tell you how good I am right David??? David" yes wifey!!! "see I told you he said himself" hi boss Mr Liam as... what is going on here??? ohh am d you''re here Emma . I don''t need to climb anyman bed" I didn''t climb his bed I am his wife and the mother of his children. I pped her each time I introduce myself to her. she couldn''t fight back against me. I remember someone called me a bitch few weeks ago and I did what a bitch can do. I pped her to more times. her face was very pale my fingers Mark were on her both chicks! "am also Mrs Benson as well you''re boss now get out of thispany you are fired. women:2 you will pay for this one day. David" you still have the courage to speak to my wife. Sarah"I dire you toe and make me pay now get out of mypany! Emma" didn''t you hear Mrs Benson ask you to leave. Emma" Sarah what did she said? bunny I think she is in love with my husband she can''t expect it. she have the courage to call our cookies bastards that I slept with another man so David is not the father! Emma" wow hahaha you actually have the courage to call my godchildren bastarnd! Emma beat her up until she couldn''t stand propley. Emma" I have been missing to beat someone . now I feel good! capcake what about this two womens? they kneel down when Emma pointed to them. we''re sorry madam this will never happen again! I lift my phone as I dial Michael phone I put on loud speaker. he answered with the first ling. Michael" hello princess is everything ok? Sarah" no brother-inw I want you toe to Bensonpany within five minutes. Michael" what did David do this time am going to beat him up this time. David" you brat stop talking ande quickly! Michael"am on my way brother. I hung up the phone. I look at the three women coldly. the second one was half dead. Emma did a good job! Emma"Sarah can you tell me everything from the beginning. I told her everything since I met them in the elevator. she pped the two women 4 times. Emma" know one have the courage to insult my little sister in this world as long as I am alive. not even David my brother-inw can do that he knows what will happen next. slut likes you dire to call her name''s. I have been tolerating the three of you since I join thispany. and you have touched my bottom line" Michael" what going on here? Sarah" my dear brother take this womans and teach them not to mess with me or my kids, especially the one who is half dead break her each and every bones that she will stay in the hospital for five years in aa! I couldn''t help noticing everyone shock including my husband. Michael what are you waiting for? Michael"yes sister-inw . hubby let go to you''re office am very hungry I want to eat something. ohh bro those to Go easy on them they have apologize to me. just fire them that a good punishment for them. he nods his head. David and Michael will not leave them that one I know and I don''t care what happened to them, I saw themmunicating through eyes. Chapter 107: 107 - I dare you to come and make me pay Chapter 107: 107 - I dare you toe and make me pay Sarah POV On the way to his office I stop walking. David" wifey why did you stop walking? Sarah" I want you to fire this stupid womens I don''t want to see them in this office again. David" what did you do to my wife? the three women were shocked to hear David calling me wife. woman:1 sir we''re very sorry for what we said. women:2 "why are you apologizing to her she is only a whore who climb on his bed" (she is a ugly whore who knows how many men she have slept with! I guess even her pregnancy is not for our boss) David" SHUT UP!!!! WHAT DID YOU SAY???????? Sarah" hubby rxit take a sit over there let me show you a live video ok. let me show her what a whore can do! David" make me proud!!! I walk close to the bitch who called me a whore. I pped her face 3 times without stopping. those pped are for insulting me in front of my husband. I pped her 4 times. this is for saying my children are not for my husband. "who give you the right to call me names." I already warn you earlier but you couldn''t keep your mouth shut." for your information my name is Sarah Anderson! I give her another pped. I am not ugly am very beautiful smart, sexy, my husband can tell you how good I am right David??? David" yes wifey!!! "see I told you he said himself" hi boss Mr Liam as... what is going on here??? ohh am d you''re here Emma . I don''t need to climb anyman bed" I didn''t climb his bed I am his wife and the mother of his children. I pped her each time I introduce myself to her. she couldn''t fight back against me. I remember someone called me a bitch few weeks ago and I did what a bitch can do. I pped her to more times. her face was very pale my fingers Mark were on her both chicks! "am also Mrs Benson as well you''re boss now get out of thispany you are fired. women:2 you will pay for this one day. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . David" you still have the courage to speak to my wife. Sarah"I dire you toe and make me pay now get out of mypany! Emma" didn''t you hear Mrs Benson ask you to leave. Emma" Sarah what did she said? bunny I think she is in love with my husband she can''t expect it. she have the courage to call our cookies bastards that I slept with another man so David is not the father! Emma" wow hahaha you actually have the courage to call my godchildren bastarnd! Emma beat her up until she couldn''t stand propley. Emma" I have been missing to beat someone . now I feel good! capcake what about this two womens? they kneel down when Emma pointed to them. we''re sorry madam this will never happen again! I lift my phone as I dial Michael phone I put on loud speaker. he answered with the first ling. Michael" hello princess is everything ok? Sarah" no brother-inw I want you toe to Bensonpany within five minutes. Michael" what did David do this time am going to beat him up this time. David" you brat stop talking ande quickly! Michael"am on my way brother. I hung up the phone. I look at the three women coldly. the second one was half dead. Emma did a good job! Emma"Sarah can you tell me everything from the beginning. I told her everything since I met them in the elevator. she pped the two women 4 times. Emma" know one have the courage to insult my little sister in this world as long as I am alive. not even David my brother-inw can do that he knows what will happen next. slut likes you dire to call her name''s. I have been tolerating the three of you since I join thispany. and you have touched my bottom line" Michael" what going on here? Sarah" my dear brother take this womans and teach them not to mess with me or my kids, especially the one who is half dead break her each and every bones that she will stay in the hospital for five years in aa! I couldn''t help noticing everyone shock including my husband. Michael what are you waiting for? Michael"yes sister-inw . hubby let go to you''re office am very hungry I want to eat something. ohh bro those to Go easy on them they have apologize to me. just fire them that a good punishment for them. he nods his head. David and Michael will not leave them that one I know and I don''t care what happened to them, I saw themmunicating through eyes. Chapter 108: MY CRAZY WIFE. Chapter 108: MY CRAZY WIFE. David POV. I can''t believe my wife is bing like me. "I was so shocked to hear her telling Michael to break that women bones!" she is supposed to be sweet and innocent. what is happening to my wife. could it be possible because she is pregnant" Sarah" hubby what are you thinking? David" nothing wifey am just suprise to see you here in mypany. Sarah" well I miss you so much, so I came to check on you. David" wow thank you wifey am so honoured to have you as my wife. tell me what I can do for you today and I will do it. Sarah" really David? David" yes my little princess! Sarah" aw thanks hubby I love you. David" I love you too baby. Sarah" let go to you''re office and I will tell you what I want. I press the elevator to 50th floor to my office. we meet Liam waiting for me. Sarah" hi Liam where is my cake box that I gave you to bring it up for me. Liam" I put it in the office madam. Sarah" thank you Liam. Liam" you''re wee madam! David" make sure no one disturb us is that clear Liam? Liam" yes sir! I open the door to my office as I allow her to go in first. she walk straight to my desk as she sit down on my chair like a boss . Sarah" hubby now can I tell you what I want you to do? David"yes my queen anything for you. Sarah"good!!! I want you to strip now. shemanded like a queen! David" Sarah what are you up to? Sarah" darling am the boss do as I say! (David thoughts" now what have I done to her I did as she ask me I remove all my clothes.) David" my queen what do you want me to do? Sarah" I want you to dance like a Stripper right now and am going to watch you do it if I don''t get satisfied am going to spank your butt ! David" have you gone crazy???? Sarah" it a punishment for hiring slut in your office. they insulted me in my husband''spany, now do it or am going to leave this ce and you will not see me for 2years . I didn''t have a choice right now. she put on music on her phone as I stated moving my hips. I bed down as I dance to please my crazy wife. I look at her and she was eating a cake while enjoying the live video. Sarahe on do it better I don''t like it! move you''re body I want to see you enjoying like a happy sweet husband! move your as propley , entertain me Mr David Benson!!! I tried my best to dance like how those women do it in the club but I can''t dance like them. David" my beautiful queen!....... I don''t know how to dance like them please don''t be angry! Sarah" ohh my poor David. alright hubby I forgive you.!!! I stopped dancing it was like hell for me. if I knew she will be crazy like this I wouldn''t have made her pregnant,now am regreting . Sarah" hahaha hubby.... you ...dance ...so .. well. I never thought you have this side of you. sheughed so hard holding her stomach. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g she stood up from her chair as she walk towards me , she holds my face with Both her hands. Sarah" hubby you''re my husband and I love you very much I just wanted to have fun with my husband. I love you very much! "she kissed my lips then pull away as she looks at me with love in her eyes" don''t feel bad am not angry with you. am actually happy to have a good husband like you . she kissed my lips this time with love, respect, and caring. I let her do what she wants with me. "I married her and she is my wife no matter what she ask me to do I will do it to see her smile" my crazy wife! I love you too my queen. Chapter 108: 108 - My crazy wife Chapter 108: 108 - My crazy wife David POV I can''t believe my wife is bing like me. "I was so shocked to hear her telling Michael to break that women bones!" she is supposed to be sweet and innocent. what is happening to my wife. could it be possible because she is pregnant" Sarah" hubby what are you thinking? David" nothing wifey am just suprise to see you here in mypany. Sarah" well I miss you so much, so I came to check on you. David" wow thank you wifey am so honoured to have you as my wife. tell me what I can do for you today and I will do it. Sarah" really David? David" yes my little princess! Sarah" aw thanks hubby I love you. David" I love you too baby. Sarah" let go to you''re office and I will tell you what I want. I press the elevator to 50th floor to my office. we meet Liam waiting for me. Sarah" hi Liam where is my cake box that I gave you to bring it up for me. Liam" I put it in the office madam. Sarah" thank you Liam. Liam" you''re wee madam! David" make sure no one disturb us is that clear Liam? Liam" yes sir! I open the door to my office as I allow her to go in first. she walk straight to my desk as she sit down on my chair like a boss . Sarah" hubby now can I tell you what I want you to do? David"yes my queen anything for you. Sarah"good!!! I want you to strip now. shemanded like a queen! David" Sarah what are you up to? Sarah" darling am the boss do as I say! (David thoughts" now what have I done to her I did as she ask me I remove all my clothes.) David" my queen what do you want me to do? Sarah" I want you to dance like a Stripper right now and am going to watch you do it if I don''t get satisfied am going to spank your butt ! David" have you gone crazy???? Sarah" it a punishment for hiring slut in your office. they insulted me in my husband''spany, now do it or am going to leave this ce and you will not see me for 2years . This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I didn''t have a choice right now. she put on music on her phone as I stated moving my hips. I bed down as I dance to please my crazy wife. I look at her and she was eating a cake while enjoying the live video. Sarahe on do it better I don''t like it! move you''re body I want to see you enjoying like a happy sweet husband! move your as propley , entertain me Mr David Benson!!! I tried my best to dance like how those women do it in the club but I can''t dance like them. David" my beautiful queen!....... I don''t know how to dance like them please don''t be angry! Sarah" ohh my poor David. alright hubby I forgive you.!!! I stopped dancing it was like hell for me. if I knew she will be crazy like this I wouldn''t have made her pregnant,now am regreting . Sarah" hahaha hubby.... you ...dance ...so .. well. I never thought you have this side of you. sheughed so hard holding her stomach. she stood up from her chair as she walk towards me , she holds my face with Both her hands. Sarah" hubby you''re my husband and I love you very much I just wanted to have fun with my husband. I love you very much! "she kissed my lips then pull away as she looks at me with love in her eyes" don''t feel bad am not angry with you. am actually happy to have a good husband like you . she kissed my lips this time with love, respect, and caring. I let her do what she wants with me. "I married her and she is my wife no matter what she ask me to do I will do it to see her smile" my crazy wife! I love you too my queen. Chapter 109: AS YOU WISH MY QUEEN. Chapter 109: AS YOU WISH MY QUEEN. Sarah POV. I look at my loving husband with pure love. I am the luckiest girl to have him as my life partner . David" wifey can I wear my clothes back? Sarah" not yet hubby I want you to make love to me right in here. He lifted me up as Ip my legs around his waist. He made me sit on his desk as he cleared everything on his desk. He kissed my lips gently with passion. Ip my hand around his neck. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I opened my mouth to let him inside as he devored each and every corner of my mouth. A moan excape as he massage my Papaya (breast) he left my mouth as he unzip my dress. David" you''re so sweet kitten you are dragging me crazy. Sarah"I.... want...to... make...you... crazy... with my love! I was breathing heavily because of intense kiss. He capture one of my Papaya in his mouth as he massage the other one. I dig my nails on his shoulders. As I enjoyed the pressure he is giving me. I moan loudly as he undress mepletely am now naked infront of him. He left my Papaya as he capture the other one he did the same thing to. He left them when he was sastified with them. He kneel down as he takes my shoes out,he capture my feet and bite my toes. He spread my legs as he devored my honey pot. David" you taste Devine kitten!!! I hold his hair as he devored my honey pot I scream loudly David!!!!!!! the room was filled with my moan. P...... please stop....I can''t take it anymore More. Please be gentle don''t hurt our babies. David" don''t worry about that leave it to me! I was wondering when you will ask me to stop! Sarah" please take me now hubby! David" as you wish my queen! We made love from his desk to his couch to the floor until I fainted in his arms. David POV. Am sorry my queen I couldn''t control myself,you can''t me me. I be crazy when I see you looking so sexy. I lift her up as I carried her to my bathroom. I cleaned her as she was unconscious . I help her dress up on my shirt. I have extra clothes in here for an emergency Iid her in my bed as I cover her with cuilt. I have a bedroom in my office since before I used to sleep here when I was working. Now because I have a wife I don''t sleep here. I took a cold shower . Am smiling like a fool when I remember how I was dancing like a streppar my wife is definitely crazy. "She is changing everyday she is not innocent like before. No matter how she is I love this side of her the most!!!! I wear my clothes back as I fix my office it was a mess. When I was done fixing I heard a knock on my door. I press a button as I opened the door. It Emma. "Is there a problem Emma" Emma" Hi brother how is capcake? "She is fine now she is resting on my rest room." "Do you want something? Emma" Yes boss Mr Liam ask me to give you this file. Ok Emma put it here and I will check itter. Also please go and buy a dress for your capcake she vomited earlier after eating cake! Emma" oh no I hope she is feeling fine. I will go right now! Wait here take this card and use it. Emma" alright brother am also going to buy something expecive for myself to. Alright sis no problem also buy food for her on your way here! She walk out of my office if she knows why she is sleeping she will kill me before Sarah wake up! Chapter 109: 109 - As you wish, my queen Chapter 109: 109 - As you wish, my queen Sarah POV I look at my loving husband with pure love. I am the luckiest girl to have him as my life partner . David" wifey can I wear my clothes back? Sarah" not yet hubby I want you to make love to me right in here. He lifted me up as Ip my legs around his waist. He made me sit on his desk as he cleared everything on his desk. He kissed my lips gently with passion. Ip my hand around his neck. I opened my mouth to let him inside as he devored each and every corner of my mouth. A moan excape as he massage my Papaya (breast) he left my mouth as he unzip my dress. David" you''re so sweet kitten you are dragging me crazy. Sarah"I.... want...to... make...you... crazy... with my love! I was breathing heavily because of intense kiss. He capture one of my Papaya in his mouth as he massage the other one. I dig my nails on his shoulders. As I enjoyed the pressure he is giving me. I moan loudly as he undress mepletely am now naked infront of him. He left my Papaya as he capture the other one he did the same thing to. He left them when he was sastified with them. He kneel down as he takes my shoes out,he capture my feet and bite my toes. He spread my legs as he devored my honey pot. David" you taste Devine kitten!!! I hold his hair as he devored my honey pot I scream loudly David!!!!!!! the room was filled with my moan. P...... please stop....I can''t take it anymore More. Please be gentle don''t hurt our babies. David" don''t worry about that leave it to me! I was wondering when you will ask me to stop! Sarah" please take me now hubby! David" as you wish my queen! We made love from his desk to his couch to the floor until I fainted in his arms. David POV. Am sorry my queen I couldn''t control myself,you can''t me me. I be crazy when I see you looking so sexy. I lift her up as I carried her to my bathroom. I cleaned her as she was unconscious . I help her dress up on my shirt. I have extra clothes in here for an emergency Iid her in my bed as I cover her with cuilt. I have a bedroom in my office since before I used to sleep here when I was working. Now because I have a wife I don''t sleep here. I took a cold shower . Am smiling like a fool when I remember how I was dancing like a streppar my wife is definitely crazy. "She is changing everyday she is not innocent like before. No matter how she is I love this side of her the most!!!! I wear my clothes back as I fix my office it was a mess. When I was done fixing I heard a knock on my door. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I press a button as I opened the door. It Emma. "Is there a problem Emma" Emma" Hi brother how is capcake? "She is fine now she is resting on my rest room." "Do you want something? Emma" Yes boss Mr Liam ask me to give you this file. Ok Emma put it here and I will check itter. Also please go and buy a dress for your capcake she vomited earlier after eating cake! Emma" oh no I hope she is feeling fine. I will go right now! Wait here take this card and use it. Emma" alright brother am also going to buy something expecive for myself to. Alright sis no problem also buy food for her on your way here! She walk out of my office if she knows why she is sleeping she will kill me before Sarah wake up! Chapter 110: FIGHTING COUPLE Chapter 110: FIGHTING COUPLE Sarah POV. I woke up in an unfamiliar room. I have never been here before. I get up and I saw am wearing a white shirt . then I remember what happened before. am blushing so hard I was the one who ask him to do it. he made me feel tired but I was the one who ask him. David" wifey you''re awake? Sarah" hi hubby can you bring my dress I don''t want to leave this room like this. David" I like it this way! stay like this then I will try something new with you. Sarah" NO WAY!!!!! am very tired and I want to go home. David" please princess let me do it one more time I will be quick! Sarah" you must be joking am feeling tired and exhausted. you pig only think of your self.....sob.... can''t...you ... see...sob.. am pregnant and my belly is now big . sob....it all your fault...why did you made me ... pregnant...I want to go home now!!!!. David" am sorry calm down I was only teasing you am not a monster . Sarah" then why do you want to do it again am not a machine am a human being. David" hahaha kitten you''re so adorable and cutie I want to eat you now. Sarah" what David if you t... mmmmh. he didn''t let me finish before pushing me on bed capturing my lips. I pped him to stop but who am I stoping my hungry wolf of a husband! I let him do what he wants I can''t win against him. but am going to make him safer for this! we did it for 3 times. David" your so beautiful love let me have you one more time!!! Sarah" don''t you dare even touch me am going home right now. David" stop being like a child you''re my wife and I have a right on you ! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I can sleep with you anywhow I want and you can''t stop me. Sarah" David have you gone crazy am you''re wife not you''re ve. I have a right to refuse you. You may be my husband that doesn''t mean I will do anything you feel like. am leaving this ce try to touch me and you will find out what I will do you!!!!!!! he was shocked at first he didn''t expect his jokes to start a fight with me. David" Sarah am sorry I didn''t mean like.... shut up Mr Benson I don''t want to talk to you. if you try and stop me am going to jump out of widow. you will lose me and Both you''re children!!! (Your so selfish you made me tired before you didn''t stop until I fainted and now when I woke up you did it again three times and you''re calling me a child. am hugry since I came here in you''re office and you only care about your needs. have I ever stop you doing it before now I have always let you have yours ways because I love you. but today you have shown me this is only what you want and I can''t be your sex ve.) I am mad I don''t want to talk to him. I scolded him he was looking pale I burst my anger on him. I changed my clothes and leave the office angry. sister where is David and why are you so angry? Michael am so mad right now please get me out of this ce. Michael" what happened now I only left you for 3hours and now you look like angry cat! Sarah" do you want me to start with you as well? Michael" sorry my beautiful princess. let me take you out and I will buy you icream. Sarah" that more like it your the best brother in the world. he drove away from thepany as we went to the mall. Michael" sis what happened between you and David in the morning he was looking for you at 5am ? Sarah"that pig is getting on my nerves and this pregnancy is making me a bad person. right now he was teasing me and I shouted at him. I need to cool down before I see him again or I will send him to the ICU! Michael" do all the pregnant women behave like you? Sarah" I don''t know brother buy me icream all you will be the first one to be in the ICU! Michael"sorry you''re Highness! Chapter 110: 110 - Fignting Couple Chapter 110: 110 - Fignting Couple Sarah POV I woke up in an unfamiliar room. I have never been here before. I get up and I saw am wearing a white shirt . then I remember what happened before. am blushing so hard I was the one who ask him to do it. he made me feel tired but I was the one who ask him. David" wifey you''re awake? Sarah" hi hubby can you bring my dress I don''t want to leave this room like this. David" I like it this way! stay like this then I will try something new with you. Sarah" NO WAY!!!!! am very tired and I want to go home. David" please princess let me do it one more time I will be quick! Sarah" you must be joking am feeling tired and exhausted. you pig only think of your self.....sob.... can''t...you ... see...sob.. am pregnant and my belly is now big . sob....it all your fault...why did you made me ... pregnant...I want to go home now!!!!. David" am sorry calm down I was only teasing you am not a monster . Sarah" then why do you want to do it again am not a machine am a human being. David" hahaha kitten you''re so adorable and cutie I want to eat you now. Sarah" what David if you t... mmmmh. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . he didn''t let me finish before pushing me on bed capturing my lips. I pped him to stop but who am I stoping my hungry wolf of a husband! I let him do what he wants I can''t win against him. but am going to make him safer for this! we did it for 3 times. David" your so beautiful love let me have you one more time!!! Sarah" don''t you dare even touch me am going home right now. David" stop being like a child you''re my wife and I have a right on you ! I can sleep with you anywhow I want and you can''t stop me. Sarah" David have you gone crazy am you''re wife not you''re ve. I have a right to refuse you. You may be my husband that doesn''t mean I will do anything you feel like. am leaving this ce try to touch me and you will find out what I will do you!!!!!!! he was shocked at first he didn''t expect his jokes to start a fight with me. David" Sarah am sorry I didn''t mean like.... shut up Mr Benson I don''t want to talk to you. if you try and stop me am going to jump out of widow. you will lose me and Both you''re children!!! (Your so selfish you made me tired before you didn''t stop until I fainted and now when I woke up you did it again three times and you''re calling me a child. am hugry since I came here in you''re office and you only care about your needs. have I ever stop you doing it before now I have always let you have yours ways because I love you. but today you have shown me this is only what you want and I can''t be your sex ve.) I am mad I don''t want to talk to him. I scolded him he was looking pale I burst my anger on him. I changed my clothes and leave the office angry. sister where is David and why are you so angry? Michael am so mad right now please get me out of this ce. Michael" what happened now I only left you for 3hours and now you look like angry cat! Sarah" do you want me to start with you as well? Michael" sorry my beautiful princess. let me take you out and I will buy you icream. Sarah" that more like it your the best brother in the world. he drove away from thepany as we went to the mall. Michael" sis what happened between you and David in the morning he was looking for you at 5am ? Sarah"that pig is getting on my nerves and this pregnancy is making me a bad person. right now he was teasing me and I shouted at him. I need to cool down before I see him again or I will send him to the ICU! Michael" do all the pregnant women behave like you? Sarah" I don''t know brother buy me icream all you will be the first one to be in the ICU! Michael"sorry you''re Highness! Chapter 111: I THINK IT TIME TO KNOW WHO DAVID BENSON IS. Chapter 111: I THINK IT TIME TO KNOW WHO DAVID BENSON IS. Third person POV. When Sarah left David in the office he was so shocked to hear what she said that he didn''t even move there for 30 minutes. David" what have I done now my happy days are over. she is going to make sure I pay unless she is not Sarah Anderson anymore! what the heck with her hormones it''s getting out of my control . I''m suspecting she is carrying evil demon babies! am even suspecting if am the father! let me go home and apologize before she kick me out of our room. what did you say David??????? Sarah what are you doing here I thought you left... Sarah" yes I did but I forgot my purse and phone here so I came back to get it. so hubby are you sure you''re not the father of my demon children???? David thoughts. shit.....am dead now there is no escaping" Sarah why aren''t you saying anything ammmh? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . David" I....I...di...I di Sarah" what is I...I...di.......di..????? since when did the ruthless,cold billionaire MR DAVID BENSON start talking like this???? he is sweating for the first time in his life he is scared of Sarah. Michael" what is taking you so long toe out? Sarah" sorry brother I was asking Mr Benson something and he is not answering me. Michael from now on your the father of my children!!! Michael" WHAT!!!!!!!! David" WHAT THE HELL!!!! Sarah"oh yes didn''t you said loud that you''re suspecting if you''re the father of my evil demon babies" Michael" hahahaha....how... can you say something like this..... oh my hahahaha. David" Michael shut up all am going to throw you out through the window. Sarah" you will not do such a thing to the father of my babies. from now on he is my husband. she walk close to Michael holding his hand. Sarah" let go sweetheart am craving for another icream!! Michael y along with her! Michael" yes my queen let go feed my demon children!! he kissed her chicks to provoke David and it works. he was boiling inside he wanted to kill him this minute. he was burning with range his eyes were red with blood because anger. Michael hold her waist more tightly and this time he couldn''t take it. David" LET HER GO OR I WILL KILL YOU THIS M... Sarah" shut up David you will do nothing before you even try I will be the one sending you to the ICU!!!!! let go handsome hubby let leave this idiot here! they left and bang the door behind them. aaaahhh Sarah you have gone to far this time. David throw everything on his desk out of frustration . David" has she gone crazy does she know who I am . I think it''s time to know who DAVID BENSON IS. am not that weak to let her walk all over me. she is my wife and I will kill anyone who go close to her as long as I''m alive, and you Michael you know she is doing on purpose and your ying along with her. you have forgotten who I am! go ahead and enjoy your happiness because you''re about to Face your worst nightmare! Emma" bro let go home.... what happened to you''re office. David" GET OUT OF MY OFFICE IT NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS! LIAM!!!!! Liam" yes boss . David" drive miss Emma to my house. Liam" yes sir. let go miss Emma! Emma" Liam what happened to him that he is ready to kill someone right now. Liam" I think it madam and master Michael they left the office before you walk in and they were holding hands like lovers. Emma" now I understand he is jealous capcake did this to irritate him. now she has woken the devil in him. oh boy this night is going to be interesting I can''t wait to see!! Liam" what do you mean miss Emma? Emma" don''t worry nothing will happen to Sarah when I am there but Michael is in a big trouble. no one will save him. take me home I need to know what happened here between them. Liam"sure miss Emma! Chapter 111: 111 - Its time to know who David Benson is Chapter 111: 111 - It''s time to know who David Benson is Third person POV. When Sarah left David in the office he was so shocked to hear what she said that he didn''t even move there for 30 minutes. David" what have I done now my happy days are over. she is going to make sure I pay unless she is not Sarah Anderson anymore! what the heck with her hormones it''s getting out of my control . I''m suspecting she is carrying evil demon babies! am even suspecting if am the father! let me go home and apologize before she kick me out of our room. what did you say David??????? Sarah what are you doing here I thought you left... Sarah" yes I did but I forgot my purse and phone here so I came back to get it. so hubby are you sure you''re not the father of my demon children???? David thoughts. shit.....am dead now there is no escaping" Sarah why aren''t you saying anything ammmh? David" I....I...di...I di Sarah" what is I...I...di.......di..????? since when did the ruthless,cold billionaire MR DAVID BENSON start talking like this???? he is sweating for the first time in his life he is scared of Sarah. Michael" what is taking you so long toe out? Sarah" sorry brother I was asking Mr Benson something and he is not answering me. Michael from now on your the father of my children!!! Michael" WHAT!!!!!!!! David" WHAT THE HELL!!!! Sarah"oh yes didn''t you said loud that you''re suspecting if you''re the father of my evil demon babies" Michael" hahahaha....how... can you say something like this..... oh my hahahaha. David" Michael shut up all am going to throw you out through the window. Sarah" you will not do such a thing to the father of my babies. from now on he is my husband. she walk close to Michael holding his hand. Sarah" let go sweetheart am craving for another icream!! Michael y along with her! Michael" yes my queen let go feed my demon children!! he kissed her chicks to provoke David and it works. he was boiling inside he wanted to kill him this minute. he was burning with range his eyes were red with blood because anger. Michael hold her waist more tightly and this time he couldn''t take it. David" LET HER GO OR I WILL KILL YOU THIS M... Sarah" shut up David you will do nothing before you even try I will be the one sending you to the ICU!!!!! let go handsome hubby let leave this idiot here! they left and bang the door behind them. aaaahhh Sarah you have gone to far this time. David throw everything on his desk out of frustration . David" has she gone crazy does she know who I am . I think it''s time to know who DAVID BENSON IS. am not that weak to let her walk all over me. she is my wife and I will kill anyone who go close to her as long as I''m alive, and you Michael you know she is doing on purpose and your ying along with her. you have forgotten who I am! go ahead and enjoy your happiness because you''re about to Face your worst nightmare! Emma" bro let go home.... what happened to you''re office. David" GET OUT OF MY OFFICE IT NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS! LIAM!!!!! Liam" yes boss . This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. David" drive miss Emma to my house. Liam" yes sir. let go miss Emma! Emma" Liam what happened to him that he is ready to kill someone right now. Liam" I think it madam and master Michael they left the office before you walk in and they were holding hands like lovers. Emma" now I understand he is jealous capcake did this to irritate him. now she has woken the devil in him. oh boy this night is going to be interesting I can''t wait to see!! Liam" what do you mean miss Emma? Emma" don''t worry nothing will happen to Sarah when I am there but Michael is in a big trouble. no one will save him. take me home I need to know what happened here between them. Liam"sure miss Emma! Chapter 112: DAVID BEYOND ANGRY WITH SARAH Chapter 112: DAVID BEYOND ANGRY WITH SARAH Third person POV: David went back home and he was he''ll angry he didn''t even acknowledge the bulter who wee him. (bulter thoughts: what happened to young master he only behave like this when he is beyond angry oh God have mercy on us.") He walk in to the living room and found all the family members siting happily chatting, it made him even more angry. Sarah" oh Mr Benson wee home am so sorry I can''t get up to hug you as my new husband will not like it. Michael" wifey why are you being so polite. Emma" capcake what are you saying ???. Lia" brother what is happening what does sister means. David" she means am not her husband anymore , I want Michael and Sarah to get out of my house This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. tomorrow morning. he said coldly! (Sarah, Michael, Emma, Lia ) WHAT!!!!!!!!! Sarah"David have you gone crazy???? David" as you said am not you''re husband it''s means I don''t want to see you in my house. Sarah was shocked she didn''t expect him to be this angry. (Sarah Oh GOD !) what have I done now what do I do he is very angry and he is using my words against me! but I know he will make Michael pay and it''s was all my Idia. no I can''t let anything happens to him. I have to save him from my angry husband. Michael" bro you''re talking this to far. David" you enjoy ying with my ex wife crazy ideas am not you''re toy and I think you have forgotten who I am. I have be so soft this days now I have be a toy in you''re eyes. Emma" brother she didn''t mean it don''t take it to hearts. David" Emma if you find Ethan calling another woman his new wife Infront of you thene and advise me on how my wife was not serious !!! Emma" I....am. ..sorry. Sarah"hubby am sorry I didn''t mean it. David" from now on am not you''re husband! You don''t respect me as your husband if you did you couldn''t have the guts to y with my love for you. "I have love you with all my heart,I have fulfilled all your wishes since the day I married you. I have never disrespect you, I treat you like my Queen but as a wife what have you done for me" I agree it was I who did something wrong to you. yes I said am suspecting your carrying demon babies with you because you''re behaving like crazy mad woman. your not the same woman I married this is not my kitten anymore. the one I married was caring, she considers my feelings first before she says something, she couldn''t hurt me with my brother as his new husband. am trying to understand your hormones but I can''t understand why you have no respect to our marriage. Tell me miss Anderson what have I done to you that have made you to loose respect on me , is my love not enough for you? don''t you know how I would feel when you joke with me and Michael. Sarah" am very sorry I didn''t mean it I only wanted to take revenge on you but I went to far... David" that enough I don''t care what you meant. how would you feel if I said I have a New wife Infront of you ,to me it not a joke. I feel am not good enough for you , then I will let you be with Michael but not in my house please leave tomorrow I will send you divorce papers soon. Chapter 112: 112 - He is very angry Chapter 112: 112 - He is very angry Third person POV: David went back home and he was he''ll angry he didn''t even acknowledge the bulter who wee him. (bulter thoughts: what happened to young master he only behave like this when he is beyond angry oh God have mercy on us.") He walk in to the living room and found all the family members siting happily chatting, it made him even more angry. Sarah" oh Mr Benson wee home am so sorry I can''t get up to hug you as my new husband will not like it. Michael" wifey why are you being so polite. Emma" capcake what are you saying ???. Lia" brother what is happening what does sister means. David" she means am not her husband anymore , I want Michael and Sarah to get out of my house tomorrow morning. he said coldly! (Sarah, Michael, Emma, Lia ) WHAT!!!!!!!!! Sarah"David have you gone crazy???? David" as you said am not you''re husband it''s means I don''t want to see you in my house. Sarah was shocked she didn''t expect him to be this angry. (Sarah Oh GOD !) what have I done now what do I do he is very angry and he is using my words against me! but I know he will make Michael pay and it''s was all my Idia. no I can''t let anything happens to him. I have to save him from my angry husband. Michael" bro you''re talking this to far. David" you enjoy ying with my ex wife crazy ideas am not you''re toy and I think you have forgotten who I am. I have be so soft this days now I have be a toy in you''re eyes. Emma" brother she didn''t mean it don''t take it to hearts. David" Emma if you find Ethan calling another woman his new wife Infront of you thene and advise me on how my wife was not serious !!! Emma" I....am. ..sorry. Sarah"hubby am sorry I didn''t mean it. David" from now on am not you''re husband! You don''t respect me as your husband if you did you couldn''t have the guts to y with my love for This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. you. "I have love you with all my heart,I have fulfilled all your wishes since the day I married you. I have never disrespect you, I treat you like my Queen but as a wife what have you done for me" I agree it was I who did something wrong to you. yes I said am suspecting your carrying demon babies with you because you''re behaving like crazy mad woman. your not the same woman I married this is not my kitten anymore. the one I married was caring, she considers my feelings first before she says something, she couldn''t hurt me with my brother as his new husband. am trying to understand your hormones but I can''t understand why you have no respect to our marriage. Tell me miss Anderson what have I done to you that have made you to loose respect on me , is my love not enough for you? don''t you know how I would feel when you joke with me and Michael. Sarah" am very sorry I didn''t mean it I only wanted to take revenge on you but I went to far... David" that enough I don''t care what you meant. how would you feel if I said I have a New wife Infront of you ,to me it not a joke. I feel am not good enough for you , then I will let you be with Michael but not in my house please leave tomorrow I will send you divorce papers soon. Chapter 113: SARAH APOLOGIZE TO DAVID Chapter 113: SARAH APOLOGIZE TO DAVID Third person POV: Sarah" I don''t want a divorce your my husband" How can you ask me to leave you and be with Michael. he is like an elder brother to me. am sorry I have disrespect you but am not leaving you . am not going anywhere you have to grow old with me I don''t care if you won''t talk to me. Michael" David am sorry she didn''t mean it you have to understand she is pregnant that is why she is behaving like this. David" shut up who ask you to teach me how to understand her. you know how I feel about her yet instead of correcting her mistake you''re trying to defend your sisterinw. what kind of brother are you who support his brothers wife to take revenge on me. your supposed to look out for me. if I don''t know correctly I would think your in love with her. everyone be silent they never expected things to go like this. Sarah was sobbing quietly she only me on herself. if she didn''t y this kind of jokes none of this would have happened. she knows very well how he was betrayed before, and now he doesn''t trust her all this marriage. she got up and went to their room and lock the door inside. she bursted in tears. Sarah"am ....sob... sorry... David am.... not a good...sob... wife to you. I h....sob... I have been only hurt you from the beginning. please forgive me my dear husband. am sorry my children I have been a bad wife to you''re father but I will fix everything. I will not let you grow without a father like me . she was carrying so loudly and David was standing outside the door he could hear her. he was angry at himself also hurts broken. he adores her and he will do anything for her but this time she have gone to far. he went to his study to calm down before he went to his room. and that was his biggest mistake of his life. *on the other side* Ethan arrived home and found the three of them looking worried. his first thinking was Sarah. Ethan" what happened to Sarah and where is she???? Emma told him everything that happened from the office and how they jokes and how David said to Sarah and Michael. he runs to Sarah''s room like a mad man. kock, knock, knock. he knock the door but no voice was had inside. Ethan" sis open the door it me Ethan please open it!!!!!!!! he called her and was filling scired. he went downstairs to David study room. Ethan" you bastard if anything happens to my sister am going to kill you now get up and open the door to you''re room now!!!! David was mad how can his only brother me him without even listening to him first. he got up and walk like a king and open the door using his fingerprint scanner. it opens and he ran inside as he saw her struggling to breathe holding her chest. David" where is your pill ?? Sarah" I....it..in..my purse the ...one. in the couch. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ethan got the pill from her purse. Ethan" here take its and calm down everything is going to be fine. she swallows the pill with a ss of water. she was now filling better. David was worried he forgot she can''t have a shock all something to make her sad. what would have happened if Ethan didn''te home. he was regretting now. Sarah"am sorry hubby please forgive me I will never repeat it again. Ethan punch him on the Face . he was about to punch him again Sarah" Ethan stop!!!!!! Ethan" I told you if anything happens to her I will make you pay. what if I didn''te home then what would she have done" Sarah" brother please calm down it was my fault not him, this time it''s was me. David" did you even ask me what happened Ethan!!! why is everyone today think am the bad guy no one is trying to understand where I aming from. please excuse me I will be on my study room. he walk out of the room filling hurt . Sarah" OH God Ethan what are we going to do now, you have made things even worse. she felt tired as well worried. Chapter 113: 113 - Apologize Chapter 113: 113 - Apologize Third person POV: This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sarah" I don''t want a divorce your my husband" How can you ask me to leave you and be with Michael. he is like an elder brother to me. am sorry I have disrespect you but am not leaving you . am not going anywhere you have to grow old with me I don''t care if you won''t talk to me. Michael" David am sorry she didn''t mean it you have to understand she is pregnant that is why she is behaving like this. David" shut up who ask you to teach me how to understand her. you know how I feel about her yet instead of correcting her mistake you''re trying to defend your sisterinw. what kind of brother are you who support his brothers wife to take revenge on me. your supposed to look out for me. if I don''t know correctly I would think your in love with her. everyone be silent they never expected things to go like this. Sarah was sobbing quietly she only me on herself. if she didn''t y this kind of jokes none of this would have happened. she knows very well how he was betrayed before, and now he doesn''t trust her all this marriage. she got up and went to their room and lock the door inside. she bursted in tears. Sarah"am ....sob... sorry... David am.... not a good...sob... wife to you. I h....sob... I have been only hurt you from the beginning. please forgive me my dear husband. am sorry my children I have been a bad wife to you''re father but I will fix everything. I will not let you grow without a father like me . she was carrying so loudly and David was standing outside the door he could hear her. he was angry at himself also hurts broken. he adores her and he will do anything for her but this time she have gone to far. he went to his study to calm down before he went to his room. and that was his biggest mistake of his life. *on the other side* Ethan arrived home and found the three of them looking worried. his first thinking was Sarah. Ethan" what happened to Sarah and where is she???? Emma told him everything that happened from the office and how they jokes and how David said to Sarah and Michael. he runs to Sarah''s room like a mad man. kock, knock, knock. he knock the door but no voice was had inside. Ethan" sis open the door it me Ethan please open it!!!!!!!! he called her and was filling scired. he went downstairs to David study room. Ethan" you bastard if anything happens to my sister am going to kill you now get up and open the door to you''re room now!!!! David was mad how can his only brother me him without even listening to him first. he got up and walk like a king and open the door using his fingerprint scanner. it opens and he ran inside as he saw her struggling to breathe holding her chest. David" where is your pill ?? Sarah" I....it..in..my purse the ...one. in the couch. Ethan got the pill from her purse. Ethan" here take its and calm down everything is going to be fine. she swallows the pill with a ss of water. she was now filling better. David was worried he forgot she can''t have a shock all something to make her sad. what would have happened if Ethan didn''te home. he was regretting now. Sarah"am sorry hubby please forgive me I will never repeat it again. Ethan punch him on the Face . he was about to punch him again Sarah" Ethan stop!!!!!! Ethan" I told you if anything happens to her I will make you pay. what if I didn''te home then what would she have done" Sarah" brother please calm down it was my fault not him, this time it''s was me. David" did you even ask me what happened Ethan!!! why is everyone today think am the bad guy no one is trying to understand where I aming from. please excuse me I will be on my study room. he walk out of the room filling hurt . Sarah" OH God Ethan what are we going to do now, you have made things even worse. she felt tired as well worried. Chapter 114: TELL ME BROTHER I AM I WRONG TO BE JEALOUS. Chapter 114: TELL ME BROTHER I AM I WRONG TO BE JEALOUS. Third person POV. Sarah"(what have I done to myself this is not how I wanted things to go. now even Ethan made things worse I have never seen David hurt like this . I have gone to far curse this hormones!!) Ethan"sis am sorry but I was worried about you I thought he was the one who hurt you. Sarah " thank you brother but please go I need to sleep for now. Ethan" alright take care and don''t worry everything will be ok." he left the room as he went to look for his brother to know what exactly happened between them. he knock his study room but David didn''t want to talk to anyone at this moment. he was drinking a bottle of whisk while tearsing down from his eyes. Ethan" bro open the door let me in please. he called him for 30 minutes but he didn''t open the door. he felt pain knowing he doesn''t want to talk to him at all. he went downstairs to the living room. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Michael" Ethan what happened did you talk to David?? Ethan" he doesn''t want to talk to me he has lock himself in the study room. Lia" is he going to leave sister and divorce her? Ethan" what did you say????? Emma" yes he ask Sarah to leave the house tomorrow morning and he will send divorce papers letter. Ethan"WHAT THE HELL!!!! why didn''t you tell me this earlier. Michael went and knock the door. kock knock knock. Michael" David open the door we need to talk now!!! if you don''t open this door am going to take Sarah out of here and you will never see her again! David got up as soon as he had Michael said he will take her away. he open the door and Michael was shocked to see a ck spots on his face. Michael"who did this to you? David" my brother punch me awhile ago. he let Michael in and close the door. Michael look around and saw a whisk on his desk and he understands he is hurting inside. Michael" am very sorry brother I know it''s also my fault for what is happening right now. I know who much you love her. I took this jokes to far without considering your fillings. I love Sarah as my little sister and I will do anything to make her smile, I will never take her away from you. i will leave tomorrow morning am going back to France. David" I don''t want you to leave I only said that because I was angry and Hurt, you''re my friend that have been there for me from when we''re kids. I felt jealous when she prefers you more than me. since she became pregnant am scired as well worried for her the same time. you know Infront of Sarah am not the king of mafia all the ruthless billionaire boss. am just me a man who want to be loved by his wife. I felt like am not good enough for her like am not doing my best as her husband. this mess started with me when she came to my office. brother tell me am I wrong to feel jealous? Michael"am sorry I made you feel like this but I will nevere between you two. I promise you when we''re kids that I will never let anyonee between us even if it''s our women no matter what happened. The four of us promise never let a woman separate us. how can I take your wife from you am not a monster brother. he hugged him and David hug him back. this is brother''s love rtionship between them that no one cane between them. know one understands this better than the two of them. David" thank you brother and am sorry for doubting you. Michael" enough now go talk to my sister-inw she is feeling guilty and she needs you more than ever right now. I will not leave here until you guys are doing good. David" I will talk to her when I am ready to face her. we still have projects ongoing and I need you here so your not going anywhere please stay for my sake! Michael" alright then! Chapter 114: 114 - Am I wrong to feel jealous? Chapter 114: 114 - Am I wrong to feel jealous? Third person POV. Sarah"(what have I done to myself this is not how I wanted things to go. now even Ethan made things worse I have never seen David hurt like this . I have gone to far curse this hormones!!) Ethan"sis am sorry but I was worried about you I thought he was the one who hurt you. Sarah " thank you brother but please go I need to sleep for now. Ethan" alright take care and don''t worry everything will be ok." he left the room as he went to look for his brother to know what exactly happened between them. he knock his study room but David didn''t want to talk to anyone at this moment. he was drinking a bottle of whisk while tearsing down from his eyes. Ethan" bro open the door let me in please. he called him for 30 minutes but he didn''t open the door. he felt pain knowing he doesn''t want to talk to him at all. he went downstairs to the living room. Michael" Ethan what happened did you talk to David?? Ethan" he doesn''t want to talk to me he has lock himself in the study room. Lia" is he going to leave sister and divorce her? Ethan" what did you say????? Emma" yes he ask Sarah to leave the house tomorrow morning and he will send divorce papers letter. Ethan"WHAT THE HELL!!!! why didn''t you tell me this earlier. Michael went and knock the door. kock knock knock. Michael" David open the door we need to talk now!!! if you don''t open this door am going to take Sarah out of here and you will never see her again! David got up as soon as he had Michael said he will take her away. he open the door and Michael was shocked to see a ck spots on his face. Michael"who did this to you? David" my brother punch me awhile ago. he let Michael in and close the door. Michael look around and saw a whisk on his desk and he understands he is hurting inside. Michael" am very sorry brother I know it''s also my fault for what is happening right now. I know who much you love her. I took this jokes to far without considering your fillings. I love Sarah as my little sister and I will do anything to make her smile, I will never take her away from you. i will leave tomorrow morning am going back to France. David" I don''t want you to leave I only said that because I was angry and Hurt, you''re my friend that have been there for me from when we''re kids. I felt jealous when she prefers you more than me. since she became pregnant am scired as well worried for her the same time. you know Infront of Sarah am not the king of mafia all the ruthless billionaire boss. am just me a man who want to be loved by his wife. I felt like am not good enough for her like am not doing my best as her husband. this mess started with me when she came to my office. brother tell me am I wrong to feel jealous? Michael"am sorry I made you feel like this but I will nevere between you two. I promise you when we''re kids that I will never let anyonee between us even if it''s our women no matter what happened. The four of us promise never let a woman separate us. how can I take your wife from you am not a monster brother. he hugged him and David hug him back. this is brother''s love rtionship between them that no one cane between them. know one understands this better than the two of them. David" thank you brother and am sorry for doubting you. Michael" enough now go talk to my sister-inw she is feeling guilty and she needs you more than ever right now. I will not leave here until you guys are doing good. David" I will talk to her when I am ready to face her. we still have projects ongoing and I need you here so your not going anywhere please stay for my sake! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Michael" alright then! Chapter 115: I LOVE YOU THE WAY YOU ARE Chapter 115: I LOVE YOU THE WAY YOU ARE Third person POV: while this two we''re talking Sarah was worried to death, she tried to sleep but she couldn''t. she got up and went to the study room she was about to knock when she had them talking. she didn''t know that is how insecure he felt now she understands how much Hurt he felt when she jokes with Michael. she felt tears dropping to her chicks. she felt weak and sit down holding her stomach. he was write what have I done to him as a wife. he feels insecure that is why he feels broken. she Knock the door and Michael open and saw her siting on the floor. Michael" sister-inw what wrong with you??? he lifted her up. David had him and came running worried. David" Sarah what wrong why are you holding your belly is the babies fine? she looks up at him and tear drop more how could she Hurt this man who adores her more than his life. Michael help her stand but she couldn''t stand on her own. she was about to fall when David hold her up bride style. David carried her to their room worried that something happened to her. (Michael thought:I hope they talk I don''t want to see both of them hurting again) David" please say something . she cried even louder than before he was getting panicked he have never seen her like this. she hugged him tightly not letting go. Sarah" please....sob... forgive... me.i ... did wrong. I will...sob..... ne...ver jokes ....wi...th you again... sob...but please don''t leave.... me if you do I will....sob.. die without you..I.... love you very much and I can''t lose you. David"shhhhh it ok I forgive you am also sorry for what I said. Your not my sex machine all a mad woman all anything like that yes you may have be crazy this days but I love you the way you are. Am sorry for saying our children are not mine. Your a great wife and I wouldn''t dire leave you no matter what happened between us . Sarah" so you will not divorce me ???? David" NO I won''t if I do that Ethan will kill me first and Emma will beat me to death. I don''t want to be killed by my brother. Sarah" hahahaha yes those two are meant to be together they suite each other. David was feeling relief when he had herughing. David" you look like a small cutie pig crying I want my strong kitten back not this crying baby. Sarah" am not a pig or crying baby am the lioness who can eat this king of the jungle. David" ohh sorry you''re Highness am scired I should run away. Sarah"hahahaha yes run before I eat you for dinner. David" I don''t want to see tears in your eyes again promise me you will not cry again. Sarah" yes my scired king I promise I will not cry again from now on. she lifted her one hand as a soldier . David" good girl let take a small nap before dinner. Sarah" why are you smelling alcohol? David" am sorry I will go and blush my mouth. Sarah" it''s fine am not mad at all I understand go I will wait for you here. he went to brush his teeth and Sarah was happy finally she save her marriage. as woman she knows how her husband felt like because she felt the same thing when Anna came to New York before. she promised herself that David will be her first priority before anything else. she will consider his fillings before saying anything. "Now my mission is to find Michael a girlfriend and Forse him to marry her before I gives birth to my babies. Michael now I will not rest until I find you a wife. your lonely is over this crazy sister of yours will not let you stay lonely any longer. my mission start tomorrow get ready for my soon to be sister-inw. am back crazy Sarah Anderson! Hahahaha. David" what so funny that yourughing alone. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sarah" just wait and see what you''re crazy wife will do in thising days" "David pped his forehead now what is she ning again. he wonder what she is going to do" David" I hope I will not have a heart attack! Sarah" don''t worry my cutie king I will make you proud! Chapter 115: 115 - I love you the way you are Chapter 115: 115 - I love you the way you are Third person POV: while this two we''re talking Sarah was worried to death, she tried to sleep but she couldn''t. she got up and went to the study room she was about to knock when she had them talking. she didn''t know that is how insecure he felt now she understands how much Hurt he felt when she jokes with Michael. she felt tears dropping to her chicks. she felt weak and sit down holding her stomach. he was write what have I done to him as a wife. he feels insecure that is why he feels broken. she Knock the door and Michael open and saw her siting on the floor. Michael" sister-inw what wrong with you??? he lifted her up. David had him and came running worried. David" Sarah what wrong why are you holding your belly is the babies fine? she looks up at him and tear drop more how could she Hurt this man who adores her more than his life. Michael help her stand but she couldn''t stand on her own. she was about to fall when David hold her up bride style. David carried her to their room worried that something happened to her. (Michael thought:I hope they talk I don''t want to see both of them hurting again) David" please say something . she cried even louder than before he was getting panicked he have never seen her like this. she hugged him tightly not letting go. Sarah" please....sob... forgive... me.i ... did wrong. I will...sob..... ne...ver jokes ....wi...th you again... sob...but please don''t leave.... me if you do I will....sob.. die without you..I.... love you very much and I can''t lose you. David"shhhhh it ok I forgive you am also sorry for what I said. Your not my sex machine all a mad woman all anything like that yes you may have be crazy this days but I love you the way you are. Am sorry for saying our children are not mine. Your a great wife and I wouldn''t dire leave you no matter what happened between us . This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sarah" so you will not divorce me ???? David" NO I won''t if I do that Ethan will kill me first and Emma will beat me to death. I don''t want to be killed by my brother. Sarah" hahahaha yes those two are meant to be together they suite each other. David was feeling relief when he had herughing. David" you look like a small cutie pig crying I want my strong kitten back not this crying baby. Sarah" am not a pig or crying baby am the lioness who can eat this king of the jungle. David" ohh sorry you''re Highness am scired I should run away. Sarah"hahahaha yes run before I eat you for dinner. David" I don''t want to see tears in your eyes again promise me you will not cry again. Sarah" yes my scired king I promise I will not cry again from now on. she lifted her one hand as a soldier . David" good girl let take a small nap before dinner. Sarah" why are you smelling alcohol? David" am sorry I will go and blush my mouth. Sarah" it''s fine am not mad at all I understand go I will wait for you here. he went to brush his teeth and Sarah was happy finally she save her marriage. as woman she knows how her husband felt like because she felt the same thing when Anna came to New York before. she promised herself that David will be her first priority before anything else. she will consider his fillings before saying anything. "Now my mission is to find Michael a girlfriend and Forse him to marry her before I gives birth to my babies. Michael now I will not rest until I find you a wife. your lonely is over this crazy sister of yours will not let you stay lonely any longer. my mission start tomorrow get ready for my soon to be sister-inw. am back crazy Sarah Anderson! Hahahaha. David" what so funny that yourughing alone. Sarah" just wait and see what you''re crazy wife will do in thising days" "David pped his forehead now what is she ning again. he wonder what she is going to do" David" I hope I will not have a heart attack! Sarah" don''t worry my cutie king I will make you proud! Chapter 116: I WAS ACTING Chapter 116: I WAS ACTING Third person POV: Sarah" hubby I want you to y along with me when we go downstairs no matter what I do you have to support me " David" sure what do you want to do. Sarah" you will find out let go. Sarah came downstairs crying if you look at her you will feel hurt. Emma" capcake what happened why are you crying. Sarah" sob...no...one love me in... sob.... this house.. I want to kill myself. "all in unison": WHAT????????? Sarah" aaaahhh sob....am ...sob...going to kill myself now. David" Sarah what happened please tell me. Sarah" you...so shut up. Ethan" sis what happened please tell me so I can help. Sarah" I don''t want to talk. she sit down on the floor crying loudly now everyone was feeling tense. Sarah" why are you all so heartless it is all yours fault you don''t love me at all. Michael" princess please stop crying and tell me what is going on.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sarah"Michael do you love me????? Michael"yes I love you you''re my only little sister now tell me what is bothering you. he sits down and hugged her while she hugged him back. Sarah" I want to die now. the others We''re dumbstruck they have never seen her like this. Emma" David what happened to my capcake why is she likes this . David" I don''t know she was ok and we talk about our fight earlier I don''t know what happened. Emma" capcake....sob... please tell your bunny what is bothering you...sob.. and I will fix it. Sarah" sob.....no... one... love me. Lia" sister stop crying we love you very much talk to us. Michael" princess tell me what you want me to do and I will do it. Sarah" promise me you will do it! Michael" yes I promise I will do anything you want me to do. Sarah" I want you to go in a date with the girl I will choose for you!!! Michael" WHAT NO WAY!!!!! Sarah" you...sob... don''t love...sob... me am going to kill myself now. she pushed him and went to the kitchen to get a knife. all of them were dumbstruck. she came back holding the knife. David came back to his sense first. David"Michael please do what she wants you to do. Ethan" Sarah please stop he will do it I will make sure he go on a date even if I have to dragged him there. she lift the knife now she was ready to do it. Sarah"Michael are you going to go on a date or not??? Michael" I will go please put the knife down. Sarah" promise me first or I will do it. Michael"ok..ok...ok. I promise I will go . Sarah" good boy that wasn''t bad acting don''t you think hubby I should get the best Oscar winner actress of the year???? David" yes you did well am proud of you. Emma" let me get this straight you''re acting as you want Michael to go on a date with the girl you choose for him? Sarah" yes my clever bunny I was acting. Michael" am going to leave this house right now you can''t force me to go on a date when I don''t want to Sarah" "my dearest brother if you leave this house Emma will beat the hell out of you, you know I had she beat my ex boyfriend that time I was in unconscious for a week" He stayed in the hospital for 2 years being beaten by a girl. do you want to find out? You have to stay here until I tell you to leave or I will jump out of the window in David office. if I do that David, Emma and Ethan will kill you" Michael" you can''t do this to me it emotions ckmail David talk to you''re wife . David" didn''t you tell me she is your lovely princess how can I stop her ammmh. Michael" OH NOOO am finished! Chapter 116: 116 - I was acting Chapter 116: 116 - I was acting Third person POV: Sarah" hubby I want you to y along with me when we go downstairs no matter what I do you have to support me " David" sure what do you want to do. Sarah" you will find out let go. Sarah came downstairs crying if you look at her you will feel hurt. Emma" capcake what happened why are you crying. Sarah" sob...no...one love me in... sob.... this house.. I want to kill myself. "all in unison": WHAT????????? Sarah" aaaahhh sob....am ...sob...going to kill myself now. David" Sarah what happened please tell me. Sarah" you...so shut up. Ethan" sis what happened please tell me so I can help. Sarah" I don''t want to talk. she sit down on the floor crying loudly now everyone was feeling tense. Sarah" why are you all so heartless it is all yours fault you don''t love me at all. Michael" princess please stop crying and tell me what is going on. Sarah"Michael do you love me????? Michael"yes I love you you''re my only little sister now tell me what is bothering you. he sits down and hugged her while she hugged him back. Sarah" I want to die now. the others We''re dumbstruck they have never seen her like this. Emma" David what happened to my capcake why is she likes this . David" I don''t know she was ok and we talk about our fight earlier I don''t know what happened. Emma" capcake....sob... please tell your bunny what is bothering you...sob.. and I will fix it. Sarah" sob.....no... one... love me. Lia" sister stop crying we love you very much talk to us. Michael" princess tell me what you want me to do and I will do it. Sarah" promise me you will do it! Michael" yes I promise I will do anything you want me to do. Sarah" I want you to go in a date with the girl I will choose for you!!! Michael" WHAT NO WAY!!!!! Sarah" you...sob... don''t love...sob... me am going to kill myself now. she pushed him and went to the kitchen to get a knife. all of them were dumbstruck. she came back holding the knife. David came back to his sense first. David"Michael please do what she wants you to do. Ethan" Sarah please stop he will do it I will make sure he go on a date even if I have to dragged him there. she lift the knife now she was ready to do it. Sarah"Michael are you going to go on a date or not??? Michael" I will go please put the knife down. Sarah" promise me first or I will do it. Michael"ok..ok...ok. I promise I will go . Sarah" good boy that wasn''t bad acting don''t you think hubby I should get the best Oscar winner actress of the year???? David" yes you did well am proud of you. Emma" let me get this straight you''re acting as you want Michael to go on a date with the girl you choose for him? Sarah" yes my clever bunny I was acting. Michael" am going to leave this house right now you can''t force me to go on a date when I don''t want to Sarah" "my dearest brother if you leave this house Emma will beat the hell out of you, you know I had she beat my ex boyfriend that time I was in unconscious for a week" He stayed in the hospital for 2 years being beaten by a girl. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g do you want to find out? You have to stay here until I tell you to leave or I will jump out of the window in David office. if I do that David, Emma and Ethan will kill you" Michael" you can''t do this to me it emotions ckmail David talk to you''re wife . David" didn''t you tell me she is your lovely princess how can I stop her ammmh. Michael" OH NOOO am finished! Chapter 117: WERE IN MY HOUSE DO YOUR WORS Chapter 117: WE''RE IN MY HOUSE DO YOUR WORS Third person POV: she went near him and pull him to a tight hug. Sarah" don''t worry brother it''s going to be fun" Michael" do I have a choice? Sarah" NO but I want to see you happy. David" can you let me have my wife back now? Michael" not yet she is my cutie princess. Sarah" bro I feel jealousy in the air do you smell it''s. Michael" yes I do go now before he go crazy. she smiled and pull away. Sarah" hubby why are you feeling jealous ammmh? David" who is feeling jealous not me I think it someone else here. Emma" who is its?? David" You are when was thest time my possessive brother kissed you! Emma look at him and raised her eyebrows as she smirked. she pulled Ethan and kissed him passionately Ethan was shocked by her actions. while Lia was watching wide open. Michael just look away felling amused. Sarah just shook her head knowing well who her capcake can do when you provoke her. Ethan enjoyed to the fullest as she pulled away. she looks at David. Emma" did you get your answer now? David" yes I did but you''re not a good kisser! You call it a kiss it''s not even close to its. You see how my brother is still in shock don''t you know he likes more deep and you only kiss him like a kid . even my wife kiss me better than you! Emma" YOU IDIOT AM GOING TO KILL YOU!!!!!!!! How can you say something like this Infront of everyone you. do you want me to kiss you and show you how good I am mmmmh? Sarah and Ethan" NO WAY!!!!!! David"e on try me and I will show you how good I can beat you! Am a good kisser why don''t you watch me and you''re capcake kissing so you can learn from us! she was so angry and ashamed she walked to ready to punch him. Michael burst intoughter holding his stomach. while Lia came out of shock. Sarah" Both of you stop it am very hungry let go have dinner. the two unison: YES MADAM. Ethan was enjoying listening to their monkey fight. only he knew how this woman was not a pushover. they all followed Sarah to the dinning room as Alice serve the food. Sarah" hubby can you feed me. David" why can''t you use your hands? she whisper in his ears. Sarah" don''t you want to annoy Emma ! David" good thinking! he pulled her to hisp while feeding her . Emma why are you eating on your own when you have a boyfriend! she looks at him angry and ignore him. Both Michael and Ethan we''re enjoying this childish side of David. Ethan was not worried he knows she can take care of herself. David" wifey look at how she is jealous of us let show her how we feed each other. Sarah" hubby open you''re mouth aaaahhh. David" yummy food it tastes like heaven! Emma" go get a room! David" we''re in my house do your worse! she looks at Ethan and find him holding hisugh. she checked at Micheal who was enjoying the show. ohh so now even my boyfriend is having fun let me show you how far I can go. she got up and went near David pulled Sarah away from him. she took a ss of water and pour on his head while smirking as throw his food on his face" Emma" That what you get for messing with Emma Johnson! she walks back and take her sit as if nothing happened. all the members were surprised including Sarah. Both Michael &Lia burst intoughter . Ethan" babe you did well am proud of you.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g no one can mess with my woman not even the cold ruthless billionaire! David was shocked he never expected her to be this evil. indeed don''t mess with Emma! Chapter 117: 117 - We are in my house Chapter 117: 117 - We are in my house Third person POV: she went near him and pull him to a tight hug. Sarah" don''t worry brother it''s going to be fun" Michael" do I have a choice? Sarah" NO but I want to see you happy. David" can you let me have my wife back now? Michael" not yet she is my cutie princess. Sarah" bro I feel jealousy in the air do you smell it''s. Michael" yes I do go now before he go crazy. she smiled and pull away. Sarah" hubby why are you feeling jealous ammmh? David" who is feeling jealous not me I think it someone else here. Emma" who is its?? David" You are when was thest time my possessive brother kissed you! Emma look at him and raised her eyebrows as she smirked. she pulled Ethan and kissed him passionately Ethan was shocked by her actions. while Lia was watching wide open. Michael just look away felling amused. Sarah just shook her head knowing well who her capcake can do when you provoke her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ethan enjoyed to the fullest as she pulled away. she looks at David. Emma" did you get your answer now? David" yes I did but you''re not a good kisser! You call it a kiss it''s not even close to its. You see how my brother is still in shock don''t you know he likes more deep and you only kiss him like a kid . even my wife kiss me better than you! Emma" YOU IDIOT AM GOING TO KILL YOU!!!!!!!! How can you say something like this Infront of everyone you. do you want me to kiss you and show you how good I am mmmmh? Sarah and Ethan" NO WAY!!!!!! David"e on try me and I will show you how good I can beat you! Am a good kisser why don''t you watch me and you''re capcake kissing so you can learn from us! she was so angry and ashamed she walked to ready to punch him. Michael burst intoughter holding his stomach. while Lia came out of shock. Sarah" Both of you stop it am very hungry let go have dinner. the two unison: YES MADAM. Ethan was enjoying listening to their monkey fight. only he knew how this woman was not a pushover. they all followed Sarah to the dinning room as Alice serve the food. Sarah" hubby can you feed me. David" why can''t you use your hands? she whisper in his ears. Sarah" don''t you want to annoy Emma ! David" good thinking! he pulled her to hisp while feeding her . Emma why are you eating on your own when you have a boyfriend! she looks at him angry and ignore him. Both Michael and Ethan we''re enjoying this childish side of David. Ethan was not worried he knows she can take care of herself. David" wifey look at how she is jealous of us let show her how we feed each other. Sarah" hubby open you''re mouth aaaahhh. David" yummy food it tastes like heaven! Emma" go get a room! David" we''re in my house do your worse! she looks at Ethan and find him holding hisugh. she checked at Micheal who was enjoying the show. ohh so now even my boyfriend is having fun let me show you how far I can go. she got up and went near David pulled Sarah away from him. she took a ss of water and pour on his head while smirking as throw his food on his face" Emma" That what you get for messing with Emma Johnson! she walks back and take her sit as if nothing happened. all the members were surprised including Sarah. Both Michael &Lia burst intoughter . Ethan" babe you did well am proud of you. no one can mess with my woman not even the cold ruthless billionaire! David was shocked he never expected her to be this evil. indeed don''t mess with Emma! Chapter 118: THE BABY KICKED Chapter 118: THE BABY KICKED Third person POV. After dinner everyone went to their room. Sarah was feeling sleepy she went to freshen up while David was working on hisptop. when Sarah was done sheid in bed and David was sitting on bedframe typing something. Sarah" hubby stop working let sleep you will work tomorrow. David" wifey am almost done give me 2 minutes. Sarah" alr........ aaaahhh David" what happened?? Sarah" I don''t know I feel pain in my stomach! David push hisptop and hold her in his arms worried. David" where do you feel pain? she took his hands and put it on her belly. David was worried about her and the babies. David felt something kick and Sarah scream in pain. he have never seen or felt like this he got up quickly carried her bridestyle going downstairs while shouting calling everyone! Michael, Ethan, Emma,Lia, Aunt Alicee quickly Sarah is having pain in her stomach. they came quickly worried what happened to her. Thest time this happened was because she had eaten something bud. Emma came quickly with soap and went hair she was in the shower when she had David shouting. she was wearing bathrobe. she walk to her capcake worried. Emma" Sarah what happened this time? Michael" let take her to the hospital stop asking questions. Ethan was already as he took the car keys. they we''re about to leave when Alice came running. Aunt Alice"what happened my children! David" aunt my wife is havingbour pain I think the babies areing. aunt Alice"what are you saying she can''t give birth when she is in her five months. she will only give birth when she is nine months. David" then what happened ,she is screaming and the babies are moving I think we should go to the hospital before she gives birth right now. Alice face pped her forehead amused at what is happening. Alice" young master please calm down put her on the couch let me check on her first then I will tell you if we can go to the hospital or not. David" no we can''t wait she is havingbour pain and I think the water broke. Alice" DAVID BENSON PUT HER ON THE COUCH!!!!!!! David" yes Aunt! Sarah was shocked this is the first time she had auntie Alice shouting at him. he put her on the couch and Alice came and put her hands on her belly. This time it was so painful that Sarah scream loudly with tearsing out of her eyes. Michael" please let go to the hospital she is having to much pain. Alice" no she is not inbour pain. all unison WHAT WRONG THEN!!!! Alice" the babies kicked first time and their excited that is why she is filing pain. there is nothing to worry about. Sarah" my babies kicked??? Alice" yes madam please don''t worry everything is fine it normal for every pregnant women. she got up as she exined to them. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. they all let go of there breath it was like no one was breathing. Michael put his hands on her belly. Michael" hello monkeys am you uncle please don''t kick to much your mommy is filling pain. it like they had him and they kick even harder but this time was not painful. Sarah" I think they had you did you feel how they kick. Michael" yes I did Davide and see what you''re naughty monkey''s are doing. David put his hands this time it''s like they recognise they''re father they kicked hard and every one saw there movements. Ethan" wows they are surely naughty monkey''s. Emma" aw sweet our cookies are so naughty! Ethan" baby go finished showering ande letter you look like a white angel! Emma" you naughty uncle! am going. Alice" please take it easy she is fine please excuse me. David" thank you aunt Alice. Sarah"my cookies you made everyone worried that your dad thought I was inbour pain hahahaha that was hrious babies!!! Chapter 118: 118 - The baby kicked Chapter 118: 118 - The baby kicked Third person POV. After dinner everyone went to their room. Sarah was feeling sleepy she went to freshen up while David was working on hisptop. when Sarah was done sheid in bed and David was sitting on bedframe typing something. Sarah" hubby stop working let sleep you will work tomorrow. David" wifey am almost done give me 2 minutes. Sarah" alr........ aaaahhh David" what happened?? Sarah" I don''t know I feel pain in my stomach! David push hisptop and hold her in his arms worried. David" where do you feel pain? she took his hands and put it on her belly. David was worried about her and the babies. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g David felt something kick and Sarah scream in pain. he have never seen or felt like this he got up quickly carried her bridestyle going downstairs while shouting calling everyone! Michael, Ethan, Emma,Lia, Aunt Alicee quickly Sarah is having pain in her stomach. they came quickly worried what happened to her. Thest time this happened was because she had eaten something bud. Emma came quickly with soap and went hair she was in the shower when she had David shouting. she was wearing bathrobe. she walk to her capcake worried. Emma" Sarah what happened this time? Michael" let take her to the hospital stop asking questions. Ethan was already as he took the car keys. they we''re about to leave when Alice came running. Aunt Alice"what happened my children! David" aunt my wife is havingbour pain I think the babies areing. aunt Alice"what are you saying she can''t give birth when she is in her five months. she will only give birth when she is nine months. David" then what happened ,she is screaming and the babies are moving I think we should go to the hospital before she gives birth right now. Alice face pped her forehead amused at what is happening. Alice" young master please calm down put her on the couch let me check on her first then I will tell you if we can go to the hospital or not. David" no we can''t wait she is havingbour pain and I think the water broke. Alice" DAVID BENSON PUT HER ON THE COUCH!!!!!!! David" yes Aunt! Sarah was shocked this is the first time she had auntie Alice shouting at him. he put her on the couch and Alice came and put her hands on her belly. This time it was so painful that Sarah scream loudly with tearsing out of her eyes. Michael" please let go to the hospital she is having to much pain. Alice" no she is not inbour pain. all unison WHAT WRONG THEN!!!! Alice" the babies kicked first time and their excited that is why she is filing pain. there is nothing to worry about. Sarah" my babies kicked??? Alice" yes madam please don''t worry everything is fine it normal for every pregnant women. she got up as she exined to them. they all let go of there breath it was like no one was breathing. Michael put his hands on her belly. Michael" hello monkeys am you uncle please don''t kick to much your mommy is filling pain. it like they had him and they kick even harder but this time was not painful. Sarah" I think they had you did you feel how they kick. Michael" yes I did Davide and see what you''re naughty monkey''s are doing. David put his hands this time it''s like they recognise they''re father they kicked hard and every one saw there movements. Ethan" wows they are surely naughty monkey''s. Emma" aw sweet our cookies are so naughty! Ethan" baby go finished showering ande letter you look like a white angel! Emma" you naughty uncle! am going. Alice" please take it easy she is fine please excuse me. David" thank you aunt Alice. Sarah"my cookies you made everyone worried that your dad thought I was inbour pain hahahaha that was hrious babies!!! Chapter 119: CAN WE BE FRIENDS Chapter 119: CAN WE BE FRIENDS Sarah POV: It been 1 week since that day,my babies are being naughty to much that is harder for me to sleep. it''s like they''re ying a football game in my stomach. am on my way to David office to send him a important files that he forgot this morning, He had a meeting at 7 am. am driving myself to his office, I am thinking of how to find a date for Michael this week he has gone with todies and he didn''t like them. he told me that none of them is a match for him. I step down and walk in the building I didn''t go to the receptionist because David told me to use his personal lift. I press the elevator that goes straight to his office. I step out and I saw a beautiful girl sitting on the deck doing her work. I was thinking of going to Emma and Liam office when she lift her head up. Girl"hello miss how may I help you? me: hello miss am here to see Mr Benson is he in the office? Girl" do you have an appointment with him? me: no I don''t have . I wanted to see if she is rude like the other girls who insulted mest time. girl"sorry but I will have to ask him if you can see him please wait here and I will go and check first! me: alright miss I will wait here but can you tell me what is your name? girl: my name is Amanda Grayson! me: alright then please go inform him that Sarah is here to deliver a file! Amanda" sure miss Sarah! please take a sit here so you won''t get tired as you''re pregnant. me" thank you Amanda! she left as I take a sit next to her decks. I like this girl she is very humble as well polite she is not like those women who insulted me. she came back after awhile. Amanda" miss he is not in his office I have checked there. me: how? you said he is in his office? Amanda" I thought he was there I guess he left when I went to deliver a file to miss Johnson. me" alright sit down let me wait for him here. Amanda" can I offer you something to drink? me" no thank you I am fine. Amanda" alright please excuse me I will get back to my work. me" how old are you and when did you start working here because I haven''t seen you before. Amanda" oh am 22 years I have been working here for 6 months now! I was promotedst week and this is my third day as an assistant. me: your very polite keep up and you will achieve many things in your life. Amanda" thank you miss Sarah. me" just call me Sarah from now on. Amanda" alright Sarah! How long is your pregnancy if I may ask! me"am Five months now why do you ask? Amanda"you look very beautiful with your big belly! me" wow thank you very much. Amanda"you''re wee. Sarah"can we be friends? Amanda"you want to be friends with me? me" yes I like you! Amanda" friends then! she forward her hands toward me for a handshake. I pulled her to a hug. What going on here? I pulled away and check the voice and I knew it was my husband. Amanda" everything is ok boss she is here to see you. she said nervous and I know she is scared of him. I ignored him as I great Liam. hello Liam nice to meet you again! Liam"like wise madam. Mr Benson am here to deliver a file you forgot this morning! David"Sory to keep you waiting Mrs Benson! Amanda look at me with wide eyes open. me" don''t worry we''re still friends he is your boss not me! David" let go to my office. me "sure see youter Amanda! I walk into the office as he followed me behind. David" why didn''t you wait here? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . hubby if I did how was I going to know Amanda. now I will make her and Michael get married before I give birth. David" Oh GOD you''re not going to change this decision until you get what you want right? hubby you know me very well. can you tell me if she is single? David" Jesus Christ!!! Sarah how am I supposed to know! alright hubby calm down give me her file and I will check! he pick her file on his drawer and I checked as a smilee to my face. ............................... so my dear readers how do you think Sarah will do , will she Able to make them get married before she gives birth? tell me your thoughts! Chapter 119: 119 - Can we be friends? Chapter 119: 119 - Can we be friends? Sarah POV: It been 1 week since that day,my babies are being naughty to much that is harder for me to sleep. it''s like they''re ying a football game in my stomach. am on my way to David office to send him a important files that he forgot this morning, He had a meeting at 7 am. am driving myself to his office, I am thinking of how to find a date for Michael this week he has gone with todies and he didn''t like them. he told me that none of them is a match for him. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I step down and walk in the building I didn''t go to the receptionist because David told me to use his personal lift. I press the elevator that goes straight to his office. I step out and I saw a beautiful girl sitting on the deck doing her work. I was thinking of going to Emma and Liam office when she lift her head up. Girl"hello miss how may I help you? me: hello miss am here to see Mr Benson is he in the office? Girl" do you have an appointment with him? me: no I don''t have . I wanted to see if she is rude like the other girls who insulted mest time. girl"sorry but I will have to ask him if you can see him please wait here and I will go and check first! me: alright miss I will wait here but can you tell me what is your name? girl: my name is Amanda Grayson! me: alright then please go inform him that Sarah is here to deliver a file! Amanda" sure miss Sarah! please take a sit here so you won''t get tired as you''re pregnant. me" thank you Amanda! she left as I take a sit next to her decks. I like this girl she is very humble as well polite she is not like those women who insulted me. she came back after awhile. Amanda" miss he is not in his office I have checked there. me: how? you said he is in his office? Amanda" I thought he was there I guess he left when I went to deliver a file to miss Johnson. me" alright sit down let me wait for him here. Amanda" can I offer you something to drink? me" no thank you I am fine. Amanda" alright please excuse me I will get back to my work. me" how old are you and when did you start working here because I haven''t seen you before. Amanda" oh am 22 years I have been working here for 6 months now! I was promotedst week and this is my third day as an assistant. me: your very polite keep up and you will achieve many things in your life. Amanda" thank you miss Sarah. me" just call me Sarah from now on. Amanda" alright Sarah! How long is your pregnancy if I may ask! me"am Five months now why do you ask? Amanda"you look very beautiful with your big belly! me" wow thank you very much. Amanda"you''re wee. Sarah"can we be friends? Amanda"you want to be friends with me? me" yes I like you! Amanda" friends then! she forward her hands toward me for a handshake. I pulled her to a hug. What going on here? I pulled away and check the voice and I knew it was my husband. Amanda" everything is ok boss she is here to see you. she said nervous and I know she is scared of him. I ignored him as I great Liam. hello Liam nice to meet you again! Liam"like wise madam. Mr Benson am here to deliver a file you forgot this morning! David"Sory to keep you waiting Mrs Benson! Amanda look at me with wide eyes open. me" don''t worry we''re still friends he is your boss not me! David" let go to my office. me "sure see youter Amanda! I walk into the office as he followed me behind. David" why didn''t you wait here? hubby if I did how was I going to know Amanda. now I will make her and Michael get married before I give birth. David" Oh GOD you''re not going to change this decision until you get what you want right? hubby you know me very well. can you tell me if she is single? David" Jesus Christ!!! Sarah how am I supposed to know! alright hubby calm down give me her file and I will check! he pick her file on his drawer and I checked as a smilee to my face. ............................... so my dear readers how do you think Sarah will do , will she Able to make them get married before she gives birth? tell me your thoughts! Chapter 120: I AM KIDNAPPING YOU Chapter 120: I AM KIDNAPPING YOU Third person POV: Sarah"hubby why do I feel like you don''t want me to match Amanda with Michael? David" I don''t want to interfere with your business because I know you will not listen to me. Sarah" I have always listen to you. David" Are you sure ammmh? Sarah" yes I am sure. do you need anything else I want to take Amanda to have a cup of coffee! David" do I have a choice to decline? Sarah"No am the boss and you have to do anything I ask Mr Benson! David" you look sexy when you''re so bossy! he pulled her close to him as he smashed his lips to her. he devored her lips to a passionate kiss as she enjoyed the moment that only belong to the two of them. he let her go when she was out of breath. David" you''re looking so beautiful my fat pig! Sarah" am not fat pig don''t call me that again! David" you look fat you''re belly is so big I wonder if I would be able to carry you? Sarah"You!!!!!! Am like this because of you if a fat pig then your fat old man! David burst intoughter . For her it was first time, that she saw himughing so hard. Sarah" hubby what so funny??? David" my kitten is back and she is definitely crazy like before. she was confused what he meant. Sarah"am going you can continueughing as much as you want! David" your looking so hot when you''re angry. she kissed him on the chick''s and left the office. Averytime shees to this office nothing goodes out of it. but today she felt confused at least today she left happy. Amanda"ma''am your leaving? Sarah" yes I am and I want you toe with me! Amanda" no I can''t leave Boss will get angry with me. he will fire me when Ie back! Sarah"David!!!!!! she yells enough for him to hear her. he came running worried what happened to her. David"what happened Sarah are you okay? do you feel pain anywhere, let go to the hospital. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . he lifted her up bride style running to the elevator. both Amanda and her were shocked at his reaction. Sarah" put me down am fine nothing is wrong with me. but he didn''t listen so she kissed him passionately and he came back to his senses. he stopped running end respond to her kissing. she pulled away and take a long deep breath. Sarah" hubby put me down am ok nothing is wrong with me or the babies! David"why did you shout my name I thought something happened to you. I can''t lose you Sarah your my life ,if something happens to you I will die! Sarah"sweetheart look at me see am ok nothing will happen to me and don''t ever say something like death again. he put her down and check everywhere to see if she was fine. when he saw she is ok he let out breathe of relief. Amanda was shocked to see his cold boss behaving like a scired cat. if she tells his employees how the boss look at this time no one would believe her they will think she has gone crazy for sure. David"tell me what happened that you yell my name. Sarah"I want to take Amanda with me but she is not listening to me that why I called you so you can ask her kindly toe with me! David" seriously Sarah you got me worried just for this. Sarah"please hubby let here with me do this for me! David" you don''t have to ask just dragged her with you and I won''t stop you. Sarah"really hubby? David"yes anything for my wife now go with her and make sure that brat except her I will support you always! Sarah"aw sweet thanks honey I love you! David"I love you too my fat pig! she walks back and drugged Amanda with her to the elevator as David watch them leave. Amanda was still in shock she only felt someone dragging ,she came back to her sences and she found out she is in boss elevator while Sarah holding her hands and carrying two handbags with the other hand! Amanda"ma''am where are you taking me? Sarah"am kidnapping you stay quiet don''t talk and nothing will happen to you! she was very scired she didn''t want to make Sarah angry so she kept quiet. Sarah"Michael herees your bride hehehe! Chapter 120: 120 - I am kidnapping you Chapter 120: 120 - I am kidnapping you Third person POV: Sarah"hubby why do I feel like you don''t want me to match Amanda with Michael? David" I don''t want to interfere with your business because I know you will not listen to me. Sarah" I have always listen to you. David" Are you sure ammmh? Sarah" yes I am sure. do you need anything else I want to take Amanda to have a cup of coffee! David" do I have a choice to decline? Sarah"No am the boss and you have to do anything I ask Mr Benson! David" you look sexy when you''re so bossy! he pulled her close to him as he smashed his lips to her. he devored her lips to a passionate kiss as she enjoyed the moment that only belong to the two of them. he let her go when she was out of breath. David" you''re looking so beautiful my fat pig! Sarah" am not fat pig don''t call me that again! David" you look fat you''re belly is so big I wonder if I would be able to carry you? Sarah"You!!!!!! Am like this because of you if a fat pig then your fat old man! David burst intoughter . For her it was first time, that she saw himughing so hard. Sarah" hubby what so funny??? David" my kitten is back and she is definitely crazy like before. she was confused what he meant. Sarah"am going you can continueughing as much as you want! David" your looking so hot when you''re angry. she kissed him on the chick''s and left the office. Averytime shees to this office nothing goodes out of it. but today she felt confused at least today she left happy. Amanda"ma''am your leaving? Sarah" yes I am and I want you toe with me! Amanda" no I can''t leave Boss will get angry with me. he will fire me when Ie back! Sarah"David!!!!!! she yells enough for him to hear her. he came running worried what happened to her. David"what happened Sarah are you okay? do you feel pain anywhere, let go to the hospital. he lifted her up bride style running to the elevator. both Amanda and her were shocked at his reaction. Sarah" put me down am fine nothing is wrong with me. but he didn''t listen so she kissed him passionately and he came back to his senses. he stopped running end respond to her kissing. she pulled away and take a long deep breath. Sarah" hubby put me down am ok nothing is wrong with me or the babies! David"why did you shout my name I thought something happened to you. I can''t lose you Sarah your my life ,if something happens to you I will die! Sarah"sweetheart look at me see am ok nothing will happen to me and don''t ever say something like death again. he put her down and check everywhere to see if she was fine. when he saw she is ok he let out breathe of relief. Amanda was shocked to see his cold boss behaving like a scired cat. if she tells his employees how the boss look at this time no one would believe her they will think she has gone crazy for sure. David"tell me what happened that you yell my name. Sarah"I want to take Amanda with me but she is not listening to me that why I called you so you can ask her kindly toe with me! David" seriously Sarah you got me worried just for this. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sarah"please hubby let here with me do this for me! David" you don''t have to ask just dragged her with you and I won''t stop you. Sarah"really hubby? David"yes anything for my wife now go with her and make sure that brat except her I will support you always! Sarah"aw sweet thanks honey I love you! David"I love you too my fat pig! she walks back and drugged Amanda with her to the elevator as David watch them leave. Amanda was still in shock she only felt someone dragging ,she came back to her sences and she found out she is in boss elevator while Sarah holding her hands and carrying two handbags with the other hand! Amanda"ma''am where are you taking me? Sarah"am kidnapping you stay quiet don''t talk and nothing will happen to you! she was very scired she didn''t want to make Sarah angry so she kept quiet. Sarah"Michael herees your bride hehehe! Chapter 121: MARRIED BY FORSE Chapter 121: MARRIED BY FORSE *Michael POV* I was in my office when Sarah called me there is something important she wants me to do. I drove to where she is waiting for me us I walk inside I saw her with ady who is scired to death. Sarah" wee brother I have been wanting for you for awhile. now because you''re here let go somewhere before they close" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. what is she up to now I have a bud fillings oh boy I am in trouble. Amanda" ma''am please let me go I need to go back to the office! Sarah" did I ask you to speak!!!! shut up and do us I say or else I will make your life difficult. she kept quiet now I am very sure something is not right. Princess what can I help you with? Sarah" don''t ask me any questions just do as I say! alright then let go. she drives the car to marriage registration office. my eyes wide open in shock. Sarah what are we doing here???. Sarah"your getting married to Amanda! Amanda"WHAT ME MA''AM!!!!!!!! me: WHAT!!!!!!!!!! Sarah"stop it''s Both of you now be good children ande out of the car we have a marriage to register. Amanda"ma''am I don''t want to get married to this idiot he is not even my type. look at his nose is so big how does he even kiss a girl I feel like vomiting to even imagine him kiss a girl!!! Michael"who want to get married to ugly duck like you! your not even beautiful to begin with and I am a very good kisser. I will make you weak when I kiss you. but you''re not even my type! Amanda" shut up ugly buffalo! am going to kill you if you say her words!. Michael" what are you waiting for do it let me see how you can kill me. Amanda" I guess even you little man down there can''t even make me scream loudly in pleasure!!! Michael" let go and try then you know if I can make you scream or not! Amanda" the way I see it you don''t have the strength to make me weak. why don''t you let me touch it and I will know if it worthy to make me scream! Michael" who want you''re dirty hand to touch my little bubdy. it won''t even react to a girl like you. your so shameless I don''t want to marry you!!! Sarah"hahahaha oh my... hahahaha.. wow you to make a good couple! get out of the car now before I kill Both of you!!! Michael" sisterinw if I marry this duck I will make her life a living hell! Amanda"let see who will suffer me or you!! don''t look down on me I am more strong than you! Michael"hehehe you with this skinny body looks like skeleton what can you do to me, didn''t you''re mother give you enough food! you look like you have been starving for a year! Amanda" You!!!!!! how can you say that to a girl you''re not a man! Michael"you''re not a girl to me your just an ugly duck! Amanda" you fat buffalo I am not going to let you have an easy life just wait and see!!! Sarah"Stop it!!!! let go inside then you can fight letter. Michael"you ugly ducke on do your worse! Ethan" sis what happened you called me here who is getting married? Sarah" this fighting monkey help me dragged Michael inside! Amanda"am not going to marry this fat buffalo! Michael" who want to marry you I don''t want skinny wife like you!! Sarah and Ethan couldn''t take it anymore. Ethan" STOP BOTH OF YOU!!!! they both kept quiet shooting death res. Sarah"this is going to be fun I can''t wait to see how Both of you well spend you''re wedding night today hahahahae on my children it time to get married. After 30 minutes they were husband and wife. Amanda was so angry with Sarah this is not how she imagine getting married with a stranger. Sarah"fat buffalo and ugly duck congrattions on you''re wedding! Michael" Sarah you can take her home you got what you wanted now don''t bother me again. From today am not you''re brother you Forse me to get married without even asking my permission now I hope you will be happy! Chapter 121: 121 - Married by forse Chapter 121: 121 - Married by forse Michael POV I was in my office when Sarah called me there is something important she wants me to do. I drove to where she is waiting for me us I walk inside I saw her with ady who is scired to death. Sarah" wee brother I have been wanting for you for awhile. now because you''re here let go somewhere before they close" what is she up to now I have a bud fillings oh boy I am in trouble. Amanda" ma''am please let me go I need to go back to the office! Sarah" did I ask you to speak!!!! shut up and do us I say or else I will make your life difficult. she kept quiet now I am very sure something is not right. Princess what can I help you with? Sarah" don''t ask me any questions just do as I say! alright then let go. she drives the car to marriage registration office. my eyes wide open in shock. Sarah what are we doing here???. Sarah"your getting married to Amanda! Amanda"WHAT ME MA''AM!!!!!!!! me: WHAT!!!!!!!!!! Sarah"stop it''s Both of you now be good children ande out of the car we have a marriage to register. Amanda"ma''am I don''t want to get married to this idiot he is not even my type. look at his nose is so big how does he even kiss a girl I feel like vomiting to even imagine him kiss a girl!!! Michael"who want to get married to ugly duck like you! your not even beautiful to begin with and I am a very good kisser. I will make you weak when I kiss you. but you''re not even my type! Amanda" shut up ugly buffalo! am going to kill you if you say her words!. Michael" what are you waiting for do it let me see how you can kill me. Amanda" I guess even you little man down there can''t even make me scream loudly in pleasure!!! Michael" let go and try then you know if I can make you scream or not! Amanda" the way I see it you don''t have the strength to make me weak. why don''t you let me touch it and I will know if it worthy to make me scream! Michael" who want you''re dirty hand to touch my little bubdy. it won''t even react to a girl like you. your so shameless I don''t want to marry you!!! Sarah"hahahaha oh my... hahahaha.. wow you to make a good couple! get out of the car now before I kill Both of you!!! Michael" sisterinw if I marry this duck I will make her life a living hell! Amanda"let see who will suffer me or you!! don''t look down on me I am more strong than you! Michael"hehehe you with this skinny body looks like skeleton what can you do to me, didn''t you''re mother give you enough food! you look like you have been starving for a year! Amanda" You!!!!!! how can you say that to a girl you''re not a man! Michael"you''re not a girl to me your just an ugly duck! Amanda" you fat buffalo I am not going to let you have an easy life just wait and see!!! Sarah"Stop it!!!! let go inside then you can fight letter. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Michael"you ugly ducke on do your worse! Ethan" sis what happened you called me here who is getting married? Sarah" this fighting monkey help me dragged Michael inside! Amanda"am not going to marry this fat buffalo! Michael" who want to marry you I don''t want skinny wife like you!! Sarah and Ethan couldn''t take it anymore. Ethan" STOP BOTH OF YOU!!!! they both kept quiet shooting death res. Sarah"this is going to be fun I can''t wait to see how Both of you well spend you''re wedding night today hahahahae on my children it time to get married. After 30 minutes they were husband and wife. Amanda was so angry with Sarah this is not how she imagine getting married with a stranger. Sarah"fat buffalo and ugly duck congrattions on you''re wedding! Michael" Sarah you can take her home you got what you wanted now don''t bother me again. From today am not you''re brother you Forse me to get married without even asking my permission now I hope you will be happy! Chapter 122: SHE IS MICHAELS WIFE Chapter 122: SHE IS MICHAEL''S WIFE Author POV: my dear readers I want to exin why Sarah made Michael and Amanda get married it''s because they have meant each other before but Michael didn''t remember what he did before only Amanda know and she vows to make him pay that is why Sarah smile when she looks at her file everything is mentioned there. David doesn''t employe anyone without digging into his or her past life that how he knows everyone in hispany. I hope now you have understood why Sarah did this. (that why Amanda said I can''t marry this idiot) ...................................... Third person POV. Sarah" my poor brother you will thank meter in the future. he walk out on them as he drives Ethan car. Sarahe sisterinw let go to your house me and brother Ethan will help you get your things now that you''re married you should stay with us. Amanda" am not going to leave with this fat buffalo!!! Sarah" I know what he did to you, how about you show him he can''t mess with you! Amanda" mmmmh how do you know what he did to me? Sarah" I have my way! Ethan drove them to Amanda small apartment . (It not big she stay with a friend who hates her , even if she leaves she wouldn''t care at all. They used to be best of friends before but since she started working on Bensonpany she started showing her true colours. she was jealous of Amanda she even ask her to leave this housest week. she didn''t believe she got a job in thispany just like that used her sleeping with someone to get a job. Amanda lost her parents throw road idents 4 years ago she was the only child. her uncle took all the houses , money,pany and left her with nothing. she didn''t have anyone to fight for her so she dicided to leave and start a fresh. she works day and night as well fished her studies and she was lucky enough to get internship program in Bensonpany. she was hired after her 3 mouths training. Liam was the one who hired her because she has a good potential ,she is a good worker.) **Back to the present** Amanda pack her things and Sarah help her as well when they were done Ethan carried them to the car. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Amanda left her keys and a note to her friend on the table as she closed the door. They went back to David Manson''s as Ethan drive the car. Sarah"wee to our home sisterinw! Amanda"thank you but am still mad at you. Sarah" am sorry sister-inw! Amanda"don''t call me sisterinw I feel so old and am only 24 years. Sarah" ammmh what do you want me to call then? Amanda" call me my name. Sarah" as you wish dear! Ethan" sis let go to the house I have to go back to work! Sarah"sorry brother and thanks you foring. Ethan"no problems Sarah your my sister-inw and I will do anything for you! they went inside and Ethan left with another car because he didn''t have time to wait until they took Amanda luggage,he had a meeting in 20 minutes. he only came because Sarah needed help. Sarah" Aunt Alice help me ask a maid to get Amanda luggage and take them to Michael''s room! Aunt Alice" alright my child but why if I may ask who is she. Sarah"she is Michael''s wife don''t say anything she is still angry with me speak slowly! Aunt Alice"ok dear don''t worry I will get the couch out of the room to. Sarah smile and soon understand what she meant, I only thought I was the only one crazy in this house but we''re many hehehe! Amanda"what are you two whispering that you don''t want me to hear? Both unison"nothing!!! Sarah" Amanda this is Aunt Alice . Aunt Alice this is Amanda she will be staying here from now on, please wee her they way you did and help her if she needs help. Aunt Alice" wee to our home Amanda You can call me Alice or Aunt Alice. Amanda"thank you for your warm wee Aunt Alice! Sarah" please sit down Amanda let me off you something to drink. she sit down as Sarah went to the kitchen to bring a ss of juice. Amanda was feeling nervous as she remembers her buffalo. she felt warm inside the way Sarah is treating her with so much wee. know one have treated her like this for along time. maybe it''s was not a bud idea to get married! Chapter 122: 122 - She is Michaels wife Chapter 122: 122 - She is Michael''s wife Author: my dear readers I want to exin why Sarah made Michael and Amanda get married it''s because they have meant each other before but Michael didn''t remember what he did before only Amanda know and she vows to make him pay that is why Sarah smile when she looks at her file everything is mentioned there. David doesn''t employe anyone without digging into his or her past life that how he knows everyone in hispany. I hope now you have understood why Sarah did this. (that why Amanda said I can''t marry this idiot) ...................................... Third person POV. Sarah" my poor brother you will thank meter in the future. he walk out on them as he drives Ethan car. Sarahe sisterinw let go to your house me and brother Ethan will help you get your things now that you''re married you should stay with us. Amanda" am not going to leave with this fat buffalo!!! Sarah" I know what he did to you, how about you show him he can''t mess with you! Amanda" mmmmh how do you know what he did to me? Sarah" I have my way! Ethan drove them to Amanda small apartment . (It not big she stay with a friend who hates her , even if she leaves she wouldn''t care at all. They used to be best of friends before but since she started working on Bensonpany she started showing her true colours. she was jealous of Amanda she even ask her to leave this housest week. she didn''t believe she got a job in thispany just like that used her sleeping with someone to get a job. Amanda lost her parents throw road idents 4 years ago she was the only child. her uncle took all the houses , money,pany and left her with nothing. she didn''t have anyone to fight for her so she dicided to leave and start a fresh. she works day and night as well fished her studies and she was lucky enough to get internship program in Bensonpany. she was hired after her 3 mouths training. Liam was the one who hired her because she has a good potential ,she is a good worker.) **Back to the present** Amanda pack her things and Sarah help her as well when they were done Ethan carried them to the car. Amanda left her keys and a note to her friend on the table as she closed the door. They went back to David Manson''s as Ethan drive the car. Sarah"wee to our home sisterinw! Amanda"thank you but am still mad at you. Sarah" am sorry sister-inw! Amanda"don''t call me sisterinw I feel so old and am only 24 years. Sarah" ammmh what do you want me to call then? Amanda" call me my name. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sarah" as you wish dear! Ethan" sis let go to the house I have to go back to work! Sarah"sorry brother and thanks you foring. Ethan"no problems Sarah your my sister-inw and I will do anything for you! they went inside and Ethan left with another car because he didn''t have time to wait until they took Amanda luggage,he had a meeting in 20 minutes. he only came because Sarah needed help. Sarah" Aunt Alice help me ask a maid to get Amanda luggage and take them to Michael''s room! Aunt Alice" alright my child but why if I may ask who is she. Sarah"she is Michael''s wife don''t say anything she is still angry with me speak slowly! Aunt Alice"ok dear don''t worry I will get the couch out of the room to. Sarah smile and soon understand what she meant, I only thought I was the only one crazy in this house but we''re many hehehe! Amanda"what are you two whispering that you don''t want me to hear? Both unison"nothing!!! Sarah" Amanda this is Aunt Alice . Aunt Alice this is Amanda she will be staying here from now on, please wee her they way you did and help her if she needs help. Aunt Alice" wee to our home Amanda You can call me Alice or Aunt Alice. Amanda"thank you for your warm wee Aunt Alice! Sarah" please sit down Amanda let me off you something to drink. she sit down as Sarah went to the kitchen to bring a ss of juice. Amanda was feeling nervous as she remembers her buffalo. she felt warm inside the way Sarah is treating her with so much wee. know one have treated her like this for along time. maybe it''s was not a bud idea to get married! Chapter 123: DO I LOOK LIKE A SERVANT TO YOU? Chapter 123: DO I LOOK LIKE A SERVANT TO YOU? Michael POV. I was very upset with Sarah how can she Forse me to get married to that ugly duck. I drove myself to David office as I need to talk to him. I went straight to his office and I meant Emma on the way. Emma"hi Michael! I didn''t ripley to her greatings because I am not in the mood. I dragged her to David office. Emma"what is wrong with you and can you walk slowly! Me: can you shut up I am not in the mood to talk right now. it''s all your boyfriend and Sarah''s fault! Emma" what did they do to you? I didn''t answer as I open the door to his office while dragging her with me. David" has my office became like a market ce that you can''t knock!!!! Me"Did you know what your wife was nning with me? David"what did she do this time. Me" she and Ethan Forse me to get married to Ameri .....Amyia I don''t even remember her name! David & Emma"WHAT THE HELL????? David"she actually Forse you to marry Amanda Grayson!!!!! EMMA"hehehe capcake did a wonderful job. congrattions brother-inw!!! Me" David where did you get this crazy woman from! David"congrattions bro let go home I want to hug my sister-inw hehe! DAVID BENSON!!!!!!!!! Did you understand what I am saying I am married to a crazy ugly duck who hates me and she actually said my d***k can''t even make her scream loudly in pleasure! after I finish speaking they both burst intoughter holding their stomach. David"hahahaha wee to marriage life. she actually said that to you hehehe! Emma"poor brother she is the best. I was so angry with these two. I walk out of the office as David close his office as we went back to the mansion. when we arrive it was 6 o''clock in the evening. Sarah"oh my brother is home. Amandae quickly and wee you''re husband! Amanda"where is he I don''t see any one. David and Emma step in behind me. Emma" oh Mrs Lawson it nice to meet you I am Emma Johnson! Amanda" hello miss Emma nice to meet you again!!! Emma"sorry I forgot were working together! Me" she is working with you??? Emma"yes she is David assistant! Me " so you guys knew her and now I am the fool who married her. Amanda"hi you fat buffalo I didn''t Forse you to marry me. you did it on your own. Sarah only took us to the marriage office,she did not Forse you to sign the papers. Me" you''re not my type and I am going to make you regret it! Sarah"guys will you stop fighting and let my husband sit down first! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g David"thank you wifey I thought I came to the wrong house! Amanda"good evening Boss please don''t mind me pretend I am not here! David"I didn''t hear anything you may continue! Sarah"Michael take Amanda to you''re room so you guys can talk. "shut up Sarah and she is not sleeping in my room take her outside to the peth house! Amanda"do I look like a servant to you! Me: you''re not even qualify to be my maid! Amanda"what did you say you dirty pig!!!! me:who do you think you are to shout at me you better shut up or I.... Amanda"or what!!!!! listen to me very careful Mr Lawson I Amanda Grayson... ....I am not afraid of you!!!! your nothing Infront of me, you''re just a man with weak d***k prove to me that your a man enough. I haven''t forgotten what you did to me and my friend 2 mouth ago! Me: what do you mean I have never meant you before! Amanda"you will soon find out! David"ENOUGH!!!!!!! don''t turn my house in to a market ce! Me" David you better get her out of my way before I kill her and I am not joking you know very well what I can do! Amanda"hahahaha kill me in your dreams if you even try to touch a single hair on my head I will send you to the ICU before your crazy cousinJacke after me! You know my cousin Jack ??.. Amanda"yes I know him well enough! Oh god what is happening why do I feel like it has something to do with that dude. I need to know what I did to this crazy psycho girl before she kills! Chapter 123: 123 - Do I look like a servant to you? Chapter 123: 123 - Do I look like a servant to you? Michael POV I was very upset with Sarah how can she Forse me to get married to that ugly duck. I drove myself to David office as I need to talk to him. I went straight to his office and I meant Emma on the way. Emma"hi Michael! I didn''t ripley to her greatings because I am not in the mood. I dragged her to David office. Emma"what is wrong with you and can you walk slowly! Me: can you shut up I am not in the mood to talk right now. it''s all your boyfriend and Sarah''s fault! Emma" what did they do to you? I didn''t answer as I open the door to his office while dragging her with me. David" has my office became like a market ce that you can''t knock!!!! Me"Did you know what your wife was nning with me? David"what did she do this time. Me" she and Ethan Forse me to get married to Ameri .....Amyia I don''t even remember her name! David & Emma"WHAT THE HELL????? David"she actually Forse you to marry Amanda Grayson!!!!! EMMA"hehehe capcake did a wonderful job. congrattions brother-inw!!! Me" David where did you get this crazy woman from! David"congrattions bro let go home I want to hug my sister-inw hehe! DAVID BENSON!!!!!!!!! Did you understand what I am saying I am married to a crazy ugly duck who hates me and she actually said my d***k can''t even make her scream loudly in pleasure! after I finish speaking they both burst intoughter holding their stomach. David"hahahaha wee to marriage life. she actually said that to you hehehe! Emma"poor brother she is the best. I was so angry with these two. I walk out of the office as David close his office as we went back to the mansion. when we arrive it was 6 o''clock in the evening. Sarah"oh my brother is home. Amandae quickly and wee you''re husband! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Amanda"where is he I don''t see any one. David and Emma step in behind me. Emma" oh Mrs Lawson it nice to meet you I am Emma Johnson! Amanda" hello miss Emma nice to meet you again!!! Emma"sorry I forgot were working together! Me" she is working with you??? Emma"yes she is David assistant! Me " so you guys knew her and now I am the fool who married her. Amanda"hi you fat buffalo I didn''t Forse you to marry me. you did it on your own. Sarah only took us to the marriage office,she did not Forse you to sign the papers. Me" you''re not my type and I am going to make you regret it! Sarah"guys will you stop fighting and let my husband sit down first! David"thank you wifey I thought I came to the wrong house! Amanda"good evening Boss please don''t mind me pretend I am not here! David"I didn''t hear anything you may continue! Sarah"Michael take Amanda to you''re room so you guys can talk. "shut up Sarah and she is not sleeping in my room take her outside to the peth house! Amanda"do I look like a servant to you! Me: you''re not even qualify to be my maid! Amanda"what did you say you dirty pig!!!! me:who do you think you are to shout at me you better shut up or I.... Amanda"or what!!!!! listen to me very careful Mr Lawson I Amanda Grayson... ....I am not afraid of you!!!! your nothing Infront of me, you''re just a man with weak d***k prove to me that your a man enough. I haven''t forgotten what you did to me and my friend 2 mouth ago! Me: what do you mean I have never meant you before! Amanda"you will soon find out! David"ENOUGH!!!!!!! don''t turn my house in to a market ce! Me" David you better get her out of my way before I kill her and I am not joking you know very well what I can do! Amanda"hahahaha kill me in your dreams if you even try to touch a single hair on my head I will send you to the ICU before your crazy cousinJacke after me! You know my cousin Jack ??.. Amanda"yes I know him well enough! Oh god what is happening why do I feel like it has something to do with that dude. I need to know what I did to this crazy psycho girl before she kills! Chapter 124: THOSE WITCHES HAVE GONE TO FAR Chapter 124: THOSE WITCHES HAVE GONE TO FAR **Amanda POV** who you think you are messing with fat buffalo! Michael"you ugly duck you better keep your mouth shut. Sarah"enough Amanda it dinner time let eat and you can continue you''re fighting letter. I hate him off all the men I married it has to be this idiot! I will make his life a living hell just wait and see you fat buffalo! Sarah" Amanda where are you lost let go to the dinning table. I followed sister-inw and the to the dinning room. I sit down next to Sarah and Emma next to me. voice: You can''t have dinner without me. Sarah"where are youing from youngdy???? I saw a beautiful young girle towards the dinning table talking to Sarah. sister stop nagging me am a grown up woman and I can take care of myself and your not my mother! David, Sarah, Emma"LIA GOLD!!!!!!!!! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sarah"As long as you''re in my house you have to follow thews of this house! David"Lia where are youing from????? Lia" bro......th.. brother .... I....I. am sorry I was with my ss mate and we went to the club. Emma"are you drunk???? Lia"ye.....yes just a bit not to much. David"go to your room and noing out of the room for 1week!!!! Lia"Sarah please talk to brother???? Sarah"when did you start calling me Sarah as far as I know you call me sister go to your room. Lia"why are you behaving like mad woman you only think of yourself do you even know how I feel this days Everyone make fun of me I hate you! pped!!!!! Emma" don''t you ever disrespect Sarah again! Sarah"EMMA!!!!! have you gone crazy why did you pped her you know she is drunk. Lia"go ahead and kill me like how my parents died you despicable woman! David"LIA GO TO YOUR ROOM NOW! she run to her room crying I worder what happened to her I hope she will be ok I didn''t say anything as I only came to this house. Sarah"David....sob.. what....sob...happened to our rabbit this is not her. David"calm down I will call Evans and investigate what happened earlier I also agree with you this is not Lia . he made call to someone named Evans. David" Evans can you hack the CCTV to Lia college and check what happened to her she is not behaving herself. we waited for 20 minutes and he told us she was drag and humiliated by 5 girl''s and they were calling her name''s that she was the one who killed her parents. he showed us the footage of what has been happening for thest two days. it made my blood boiled with anger I feel like killing someone. Sarah"who dire to bully my little sister. those witches have gone to far, if I don''t make them pay then I am not Sarah Anderson!!!! Sarah smash all the food in the dining table to the floor. everyone be shock. Ethan wasing towards us when he saw what happened. Ethan"sisterinw calm down remember you''re pregnant! Sarah"Michael get each and everyone who made her cry I want to make them pay for what they have done. know one mess with my rabbit and get away with it. she was trembling with anger. Michael" calmed down princess Evans won''t let them go this time please rx. Sarah"am very sorry Amanda that you have to see this in you''re first day in our house but please excuse our behaviour. Me:you don''t have to apologize I will do the same if anyone bully my sister if I was in you''re situation. I also want to teach those witches a lesson. Chapter 124: 124 - Those witches have gone Chapter 124: 124 - Those witches have gone Amanda POV who you think you are messing with fat buffalo! Michael"you ugly duck you better keep your mouth shut. Sarah"enough Amanda it dinner time let eat and you can continue you''re fighting letter. I hate him off all the men I married it has to be this idiot! I will make his life a living hell just wait and see you fat buffalo! Sarah" Amanda where are you lost let go to the dinning table. I followed sister-inw and the to the dinning room. I sit down next to Sarah and Emma next to me. voice: You can''t have dinner without me. Sarah"where are youing from youngdy???? I saw a beautiful young girle towards the dinning table talking to Sarah. sister stop nagging me am a grown up woman and I can take care of myself and your not my mother! David, Sarah, Emma"LIA GOLD!!!!!!!!! Sarah"As long as you''re in my house you have to follow thews of this house! David"Lia where are youing from????? Lia" bro......th.. brother .... I....I. am sorry I was with my ss mate and we went to the club. Emma"are you drunk???? Lia"ye.....yes just a bit not to much. David"go to your room and noing out of the room for 1week!!!! Lia"Sarah please talk to brother???? Sarah"when did you start calling me Sarah as far as I know you call me sister go to your room. Lia"why are you behaving like mad woman you only think of yourself do you even know how I feel this days Everyone make fun of me I hate you! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . pped!!!!! Emma" don''t you ever disrespect Sarah again! Sarah"EMMA!!!!! have you gone crazy why did you pped her you know she is drunk. Lia"go ahead and kill me like how my parents died you despicable woman! David"LIA GO TO YOUR ROOM NOW! she run to her room crying I worder what happened to her I hope she will be ok I didn''t say anything as I only came to this house. Sarah"David....sob.. what....sob...happened to our rabbit this is not her. David"calm down I will call Evans and investigate what happened earlier I also agree with you this is not Lia . he made call to someone named Evans. David" Evans can you hack the CCTV to Lia college and check what happened to her she is not behaving herself. we waited for 20 minutes and he told us she was drag and humiliated by 5 girl''s and they were calling her name''s that she was the one who killed her parents. he showed us the footage of what has been happening for thest two days. it made my blood boiled with anger I feel like killing someone. Sarah"who dire to bully my little sister. those witches have gone to far, if I don''t make them pay then I am not Sarah Anderson!!!! Sarah smash all the food in the dining table to the floor. everyone be shock. Ethan wasing towards us when he saw what happened. Ethan"sisterinw calm down remember you''re pregnant! Sarah"Michael get each and everyone who made her cry I want to make them pay for what they have done. know one mess with my rabbit and get away with it. she was trembling with anger. Michael" calmed down princess Evans won''t let them go this time please rx. Sarah"am very sorry Amanda that you have to see this in you''re first day in our house but please excuse our behaviour. Me:you don''t have to apologize I will do the same if anyone bully my sister if I was in you''re situation. I also want to teach those witches a lesson. Chapter 125: WEDDING NIGHT MY FOOT! Chapter 125: WEDDING NIGHT MY FOOT! Third person POV. David"I will make sure you see them tomorrow so pleasee down. Ethan"sis remember you can''t get angry right now for your babies and you''re health. Sarah"I will try but if I saw them they will wish never toe across Lia again. the maid clear the mess she did and she went to see Lia who was crying none stop. Sarah" rabbit am sorry please forgive me I didn''t know what happened to you. Lia "s..sob.....I hate....sob.. myself...I... want...sob..to...die. Sarah"shhhhh that enough I will make sure they pay. Lia"sister why do those witches hate me so much,you know it not the first time they bully me. Emma"we will do the same to them tomorrow no one mess with our rabbit and get away with it. can you forgive your em ?? Lia"I will only forgive you if you beat the hell out of them tomorrow. Emma"I promise I will beat them. Lia"then I forgive you. Sarah"let have a group hug. Lia"I would love that guy''s! they hug eachother as Lia sob loudly. Amanda. can I also joined youdies? Sarah"sure dear. she joined them until Lia stop crying ,they pulled away from their group hug. Lia"sister who is she? Amanda"sorry sweetie I am Amanda Grayson! Lia"hi Amanda please don''t mind me I am not always like this! Sarah" rabbit she is Michael''s wife she will be staying here with us please treat her like you treat me and Emma ok? Lia"my goodness sister what did you do as far I can remember brother Michael was single when did he get married? Sarah"I...I..I..f.. Forse his to marry her! Lia"WHAT!!!!! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sarah"yes today and Amanda is still angry with me. Lia" hahahaha your the only one who has the guts to Forse him well done sister. Sarah"thank you my dear little sister! Lia" Wee to our family sister-inw am Lia the younger sister of this crazy family Sarah is the boss and Emma is the bodyguard. Amanda"thank you very much I also want to join you guys I can be bodyguard number two. Lia"sure sister-inw. Amanda"don''t call me sisterinw it sounds old and I haven''t excepted you''re brother yet. Lia"I will call you Amanda then. don''t worry I have know brother Michael for months now and he is a good man. he is the nicest one in this house. Sarah"yes that is true but he needs a crazy wife like you. Amanda"thanks guys I will keep that in mind. Emma"let go hand dinner by now the maid have cleaned the mess. lia"mess what happened? Emma"capcake lost her temper and smash everything on the floor. Lia"am sorry sister it all my fault. Sarah"no rabbit it those witches I have already seen the footage and every one here is very angry. Amanda"I feel like killing someone right now. Sarah"Lia you have to tell me anything regarding of what it is that goes in you''re life no matter what! I am very upset with you, someone bully you and you kept it to yourself why? Lia" sister am sorry I didn''t want to make trouble and you''re pregnant I don''t want to risk you''re health. Emma"then why didn''t you tell me am not pregnant. Lia"am sorry guys! Amanda" guys I think she is afraid you will look down on her I have been there before I can understand how she is feeling. Sarah"I will always be there for you as you''re elder sister you can tell me anything. if I can handle you''re brother David then I can handle anything else! Lia"yes sister I promise I will tell you from now on. I want you to teach those witches a lesson don''t let the boys know. Sarah"they already know and they''re very angry including Evans! Lia"oh no I am dead he is going to be mad at me for not telling him. sister please save me from him. Sarah"shhhhh... don''t worry he will not be mad at you I promise I will talk to him. Lia thanks sister! Michael" princess Evans have catch them and you will see them tomorrow David is calling all of you to the living room. Sarah"Sure thanks Michael. Amanda"move aside you fat buffalo! Michael" don''t talk to me you ugly duck this is not you''re family matters so keep quiet! Emma"I have had enough of your fighting take its to you''re bedroom before you drugged us crazy. Michael, Amanda:shut up!!!! Lia" sister why are they fighting? Sarah" don''t worry they about them, worry about us because they don''t stop when they start talking! Lia"guys it your first wedding night you should be happy not fighting! Amanda"wedding night my foot!!!!! not a chance you idiot. Chapter 125: 125 - Wedding Night Chapter 125: 125 - Wedding Night Third person POV. David"I will make sure you see them tomorrow so pleasee down. Ethan"sis remember you can''t get angry right now for your babies and you''re health. Sarah"I will try but if I saw them they will wish never toe across Lia again. the maid clear the mess she did and she went to see Lia who was crying none stop. Sarah" rabbit am sorry please forgive me I didn''t know what happened to you. Lia "s..sob.....I hate....sob.. myself...I... want...sob..to...die. Sarah"shhhhh that enough I will make sure they pay. Lia"sister why do those witches hate me so much,you know it not the first time they bully me. Emma"we will do the same to them tomorrow no one mess with our rabbit and get away with it. can you forgive your em ?? Lia"I will only forgive you if you beat the hell out of them tomorrow. Emma"I promise I will beat them. Lia"then I forgive you. Sarah"let have a group hug. Lia"I would love that guy''s! they hug eachother as Lia sob loudly. Amanda. can I also joined youdies? Sarah"sure dear. she joined them until Lia stop crying ,they pulled away from their group hug. Lia"sister who is she? Amanda"sorry sweetie I am Amanda Grayson! Lia"hi Amanda please don''t mind me I am not always like this! Sarah" rabbit she is Michael''s wife she will be staying here with us please treat her like you treat me and Emma ok? Lia"my goodness sister what did you do as far I can remember brother Michael was single when did he get married? Sarah"I...I..I..f.. Forse his to marry her! Lia"WHAT!!!!! Sarah"yes today and Amanda is still angry with me. Lia" hahahaha your the only one who has the guts to Forse him well done sister. Sarah"thank you my dear little sister! Lia" Wee to our family sister-inw am Lia the younger sister of this crazy family Sarah is the boss and Emma is the bodyguard. Amanda"thank you very much I also want to join you guys I can be bodyguard number two. Lia"sure sister-inw. Amanda"don''t call me sisterinw it sounds old and I haven''t excepted you''re brother yet. Lia"I will call you Amanda then. don''t worry I have know brother Michael for months now and he is a good man. he is the nicest one in this house. Sarah"yes that is true but he needs a crazy wife like you. Amanda"thanks guys I will keep that in mind. Emma"let go hand dinner by now the maid have cleaned the mess. lia"mess what happened? Emma"capcake lost her temper and smash everything on the floor. Lia"am sorry sister it all my fault. Sarah"no rabbit it those witches I have already seen the footage and every one here is very angry. Amanda"I feel like killing someone right now. Sarah"Lia you have to tell me anything regarding of what it is that goes in you''re life no matter what! I am very upset with you, someone bully you and you kept it to yourself why? Lia" sister am sorry I didn''t want to make trouble and you''re pregnant I don''t want to risk you''re health. Emma"then why didn''t you tell me am not pregnant. Lia"am sorry guys! Amanda" guys I think she is afraid you will look down on her I have been there before I can understand how she is feeling. Sarah"I will always be there for you as you''re elder sister you can tell me anything. if I can handle you''re brother David then I can handle anything else! Lia"yes sister I promise I will tell you from now on. I want you to teach those witches a lesson don''t let the boys know. Sarah"they already know and they''re very angry including Evans! Lia"oh no I am dead he is going to be mad at me for not telling him. sister please save me from him. Sarah"shhhhh... don''t worry he will not be mad at you I promise I will talk to him. Lia thanks sister! Michael" princess Evans have catch them and you will see them tomorrow David is calling all of you to the living room. Sarah"Sure thanks Michael. Amanda"move aside you fat buffalo! Michael" don''t talk to me you ugly duck this is not you''re family matters so keep quiet! Emma"I have had enough of your fighting take its to you''re bedroom before you drugged us crazy. Michael, Amanda:shut up!!!! Lia" sister why are they fighting? Sarah" don''t worry they about them, worry about us because they don''t stop when they start talking! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Lia"guys it your first wedding night you should be happy not fighting! Amanda"wedding night my foot!!!!! not a chance you idiot. Chapter 126: SPEAK MORE CLEARLY Chapter 126: SPEAK MORE CLEARLY Third person POV. While Amanda was feeling like struggling Michael Lia was enjoying the show and she dicided to tease them more. Lia"ammmh brother hurry up go get ready and take sister-inw to you''re room. Sarah"Lia let go don''t worry about them. Lia"sister did you decorate their room if not let go and make sure it''s going to be the best wedding night ever. Amanda"shut up you idiot if not I will pped you in the face and you''re to young to know about the wedding night stuff. Michael" she is not around toe to my room you can share the room with her. Sarah"Lia don''t share with her she has a room as a married woman it''s her right to sleep in you''re room Michael don''t let me look down on you !!!! Michael"fine she cane to my room! Emma"well said and done now let''s go and see what I the cold ruthless king want us to do. they all went downstairs and saw Evans who look ready to kill standing next to David. Evans"Lia do you consider me as you''re man or not!!!?!! this was the first time seeing him mad that it''s left everyone shock including David. Evans"WHY DIDN''T YOU TELL ME YOUR ALMOST RAPED ANSWER ME !!!!!! Lia"I....am...so..sor.. sorry ..I.. was..sci.. Evans"SPEAK MORE CLEARLY!!!! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sarah"Evans calm down you''re scaring he... Evans"shut up Sarah!!! I left her in you''re care and you didn''t even bother to ask or noticing something wrong with her it been going on for a whole month. David"EVANS DON''T GO TO FAR! EVANS"oh boss!!!.... can''t you stand listening you''re wife being questioned. what have you been doing as her adoptive brother I have always look up to you I have never ask you to do anything for me, I left Lia with you because I trust she is in good care but she was almost rapid today what happened to her bodyguard???? David" I withdrew them when we took care of Mrs walker. Evans"you did what??? have you gone bankrupt that you can''t afford to pay 3 bodyguard to protect your sister!!!!! Michael"Evans that enough!!!!!! don''t forget he is your boss not you''re employe! Evans"brother have you been staying with these womens that you have started thinking like them and forgot who we are? Michael"what did you say you brat am you''re elder show me some respect! Evans"hahaha respect as a man or woman? Sarah"Evans that enough your in my house don''t go to far! Evans"oh the protective sister which are the two men do you love the most is it my cousin Michael or my boss David who is like a scired cat? Sarah"I can understand how you feel but that doesn''t give you the right to question my dignity as woman! Evans"I didn''te here to chit chat with you I came here to ask David why he is not keeping his promise to protect her? her parents died because you in order to save yourpany I expect you to provide protection for her if you can''t then I will look down on you from today and I will not work for you!!! Lia" EVANS THAT ENOUGH!!!! Ethan"Evans we''re sincerely sorry for everything she has gone through I will send bodyguard from tomorrow morning this will never happen again I promise you from today she is under my care. I am very sorry if we couldn''t protect her as her family,she is not adopted but our little sister you can rest assured she is Safe. David"Evanse to my study room I need to have a good talk with you now!!!! he followed him to the study room. David"have I been to soft that you have the guts to insult my wife in my house? Evans"boss with All do respect put yourself in my ce what will you do if something like that happened to sister-inw???? seeing the woman you love being molested and you can''t do anything at the moment tell me. David"kill the man who wanted to rape her and I am sorry I have failed as a brother and as you''re boss forgive me. Evans"not one man but three. David"what did you say???? Evans"yes I saws in the footage those bastard how they try to rape her if it''s not for that man who saved her I don''t think we will be having this conversation right now. David"show me the footage now!!!! when he was done seeing the video he turned the room upside down with rage. Michael!!!!!!!!! all came running worried to the room. Sarah"hubby what happened??? Michael"brother what wrong? David"Sarah we have to go somewhere take care of yourself and you''re three sisters and make sure you eat something right away. Emma I trust you to watch them until wee back we boy''s have something to do we wille back Sarah did as told and all the boys left the house like mad men going to take revenge for Lia . Chapter 126: 126 - Speak more clearly Chapter 126: 126 - Speak more clearly Third person POV. While Amanda was feeling like struggling Michael Lia was enjoying the show and she dicided to tease them more. Lia"ammmh brother hurry up go get ready and take sister-inw to you''re room. Sarah"Lia let go don''t worry about them. Lia"sister did you decorate their room if not let go and make sure it''s going to be the best wedding night ever. Amanda"shut up you idiot if not I will pped you in the face and you''re to young to know about the wedding night stuff. Michael" she is not around toe to my room you can share the room with her. Sarah"Lia don''t share with her she has a room as a married woman it''s her right to sleep in you''re room Michael don''t let me look down on you !!!! Michael"fine she cane to my room! Emma"well said and done now let''s go and see what I the cold ruthless king want us to do. they all went downstairs and saw Evans who look ready to kill standing next to David. Evans"Lia do you consider me as you''re man or not!!!?!! this was the first time seeing him mad that it''s left everyone shock including David. Evans"WHY DIDN''T YOU TELL ME YOUR ALMOST RAPED ANSWER ME !!!!!! Lia"I....am...so..sor.. sorry ..I.. was..sci.. Evans"SPEAK MORE CLEARLY!!!! Sarah"Evans calm down you''re scaring he... Evans"shut up Sarah!!! I left her in you''re care and you didn''t even bother to ask or noticing something wrong with her it been going on for a whole month. David"EVANS DON''T GO TO FAR! EVANS"oh boss!!!.... can''t you stand listening you''re wife being questioned. what have you been doing as her adoptive brother I have always look up to you I have never ask you to do anything for me, I left Lia with you because I trust she is in good care but she was almost rapid today what happened to her bodyguard???? David" I withdrew them when we took care of Mrs walker. Evans"you did what??? have you gone bankrupt that you can''t afford to pay 3 bodyguard to protect your sister!!!!! Michael"Evans that enough!!!!!! don''t forget he is your boss not you''re employe! Evans"brother have you been staying with these womens that you have started thinking like them and forgot who we are? Michael"what did you say you brat am you''re elder show me some respect! Evans"hahaha respect as a man or woman? Sarah"Evans that enough your in my house don''t go to far! Evans"oh the protective sister which are the two men do you love the most is it my cousin Michael or my boss David who is like a scired cat? Sarah"I can understand how you feel but that doesn''t give you the right to question my dignity as woman! Evans"I didn''te here to chit chat with you I came here to ask David why he is not keeping his promise to protect her? her parents died because you in order to save yourpany I expect you to provide protection for her if you can''t then I will look down on you from today and I will not work for you!!! Lia" EVANS THAT ENOUGH!!!! Ethan"Evans we''re sincerely sorry for everything she has gone through I will send bodyguard from tomorrow morning this will never happen again I promise you from today she is under my care. I am very sorry if we couldn''t protect her as her family,she is not adopted but our little sister you can rest assured she is Safe. David"Evanse to my study room I need to have a good talk with you now!!!! he followed him to the study room. David"have I been to soft that you have the guts to insult my wife in my house? Evans"boss with All do respect put yourself in my ce what will you do if something like that happened to sister-inw???? seeing the woman you love being molested and you can''t do anything at the moment tell me. David"kill the man who wanted to rape her and I am sorry I have failed as a brother and as you''re boss Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. forgive me. Evans"not one man but three. David"what did you say???? Evans"yes I saws in the footage those bastard how they try to rape her if it''s not for that man who saved her I don''t think we will be having this conversation right now. David"show me the footage now!!!! when he was done seeing the video he turned the room upside down with rage. Michael!!!!!!!!! all came running worried to the room. Sarah"hubby what happened??? Michael"brother what wrong? David"Sarah we have to go somewhere take care of yourself and you''re three sisters and make sure you eat something right away. Emma I trust you to watch them until wee back we boy''s have something to do we wille back Sarah did as told and all the boys left the house like mad men going to take revenge for Lia . Chapter 127: I WANT MY MOMMY Chapter 127: I WANT MY MOMMY Third person POV. While the girls were having dinner with so much worries there boys we''re enjoying the show Infront of them. I wouldn''t call it a good show to describe it. three idiots boys were tied up in the middle of the night at a bridge there head looking down to the river and beaten up so good that there body were in so much pain. David"who give you the guts to touch my sister??. boy one: I want my mommy aaaaawhuuuuuuu... I..sob... didn''t....sob... do anything! Michael"ammmh hahahaha brother he wants his mommy. David"I think we should call the girls especially em will enjoy it what do you boys think??? Evans" yes I agree let''s take them to the mansion he wants his mommy and I think the girls will enjoy the show! boy two: please let us go we will never repeat it again. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ethan: let you go did you think of letting my little sister go when you three try to rape her even when she was begging you to stop!!!!!! boy two: it was not me it was him who like the girl and she rejected him Infront of the hole school and he wanted to take revenge. "he pointed to boy number three" boy three:you idiot can''t you keep your mouth shut! boy one: ahuuuuiiii...sob...I don''t want to die because of you it''s all your fault we shouldn''t have listen to you! Evans"SHUT UP!!!! The girl you try to rape is my woman you ashores!!!! boy one: brother please forgive us it will never happen again I promise you please don''t kill us. boy two: please Mr don''t kill us from today we will never try again! David"brother antie them let take them to them to the mansion. They took them to the mansion and cover there faces so they can''t see where they are going. when they arrive in the mansion the girls we''re waiting for them toe back. David" Evans go call the girls and bring them to the basement! the basement he is talking about it not like where they meet before this one doesn''t have any dangerous thing it for locking thieves who trespass to the mansion only so the girls will not suspect anything bad. he went inside and found the girls siting in the living room worried Lia was not there after what happened earlier she went to bed after eating her dinner. Sarah"thank Goodness you''re back where are the others??? Evans"sister-inw I want to apologize for what I said earlier I was wrong this time. I was so angry that I took all my anger on you can you forgive me please. Sarah"it ok I understand you this time I will let you go because I felt the same when I watch the video myself. we''re family after all so I forgive you. Evans"thank you sisterinw! Emma"where are the guys Evans??? Evans"we brought you some guests and they''re in the basement someone is looking for his mommy''s. Amanda"you brought small kids here''s and they want there mommy???? Evans"sorry miss but who are you??? Sarah"she is your cousin wife!!!! Evans"Michael got married when and how I thought he was gay! Amanda"OH NOOO I am married to a gay man Sarah I am going to kill you this minute. Sarah" he is lying to you don''t believe him he is not gay! Emma"enough let go entertain our guests! they all went to the basement and found three boys siting on the floor tied up Both legs and hands. the boys were sitting down on the bench while watching them crying. Emma was the first one to speak. Emma" oh so your the bastards that tried to rape my rabbit and you have the guts to look for your mommy? didn''t you''re mother teach you how to respect women????? boy one: Auntie please let me go I didn''t do anything!!! Emma"what did you call me do I look so old to you that you''re calling me Auntie!!!!!!!!! The rest of the group all burst intoughter including Ethan. Emma was so angry that she kicked the boy with all her strength that he fainted right away. the two boys began to cry loudly when they saw there friend fainted on the floor. boys three: miss please forgive us it was my fault I was the one who ask them to do it please let them go and you can kill me. Sarah"we don''t kill people we''re not killer''s! girls beat them to you''re heart content! Amanda and Emma beat the boys until they fainted know one mess with Lia and get away with it. one of David bodyguard took them to the hospital . they all went back to the house well sustified with the job. but who knows what will happen to the three bustards after they left in the mansion only Evans know what he did to them. Chapter 127: 127 - I want my mommy Chapter 127: 127 - I want my mommy Third person POV. While the girls were having dinner with so much worries there boys we''re enjoying the show Infront of them. I wouldn''t call it a good show to describe it. three idiots boys were tied up in the middle of the night at a bridge there head looking down to the river and beaten up so good that there body were in so much pain. David"who give you the guts to touch my sister??. boy one: I want my mommy aaaaawhuuuuuuu... I..sob... didn''t....sob... do anything! Michael"ammmh hahahaha brother he wants his mommy. David"I think we should call the girls especially em will enjoy it what do you boys think??? Evans" yes I agree let''s take them to the mansion he wants his mommy and I think the girls will enjoy the show! boy two: please let us go we will never repeat it again. Ethan: let you go did you think of letting my little sister go when you three try to rape her even when she was begging you to stop!!!!!! boy two: it was not me it was him who like the girl and she rejected him Infront of the hole school and he wanted to take revenge. "he pointed to boy number three" boy three:you idiot can''t you keep your mouth shut! boy one: ahuuuuiiii...sob...I don''t want to die because of you it''s all your fault we shouldn''t have listen to you! Evans"SHUT UP!!!! The girl you try to rape is my woman you ashores!!!! boy one: brother please forgive us it will never happen again I promise you please don''t kill us. boy two: please Mr don''t kill us from today we will never try again! David"brother antie them let take them to them to the mansion. They took them to the mansion and cover there faces so they can''t see where they are going. when they arrive in the mansion the girls we''re waiting for them toe back. David" Evans go call the girls and bring them to the basement! the basement he is talking about it not like where they meet before this one doesn''t have any dangerous thing it for locking thieves who trespass to the mansion only so the girls will not suspect anything bad. he went inside and found the girls siting in the living room worried Lia was not there after what happened earlier she went to bed after eating her dinner. Sarah"thank Goodness you''re back where are the others??? Evans"sister-inw I want to apologize for what I said earlier I was wrong this time. I was so angry that I took all my anger on you can you forgive me please. Sarah"it ok I understand you this time I will let you go because I felt the same when I watch the video myself. we''re family after all so I forgive you. Evans"thank you sisterinw! Emma"where are the guys Evans??? Evans"we brought you some guests and they''re in the basement someone is looking for his mommy''s. Amanda"you brought small kids here''s and they want there mommy???? Evans"sorry miss but who are you??? Sarah"she is your cousin wife!!!! Evans"Michael got married when and how I thought he was gay! Amanda"OH NOOO I am married to a gay man Sarah I am going to kill you this minute. Sarah" he is lying to you don''t believe him he is not gay! Emma"enough let go entertain our guests! they all went to the basement and found three boys siting on the floor tied up Both legs and hands. the boys were sitting down on the bench while watching them crying. Emma was the first one to speak. Emma" oh so your the bastards that tried to rape my rabbit and you have the guts to look for your mommy? didn''t you''re mother teach you how to respect women????? boy one: Auntie please let me go I didn''t do anything!!! Emma"what did you call me do I look so old to you that you''re calling me Auntie!!!!!!!!! The rest of the group all burst intoughter including Ethan. Emma was so angry that she kicked the boy with all her strength that he fainted right away. the two boys began to cry loudly when they saw there friend fainted on the floor. boys three: miss please forgive us it was my fault I was the one who ask them to do it please let them go and you can kill me. Sarah"we don''t kill people we''re not killer''s! girls beat them to you''re heart content! Amanda and Emma beat the boys until they fainted know one mess with Lia and get away with it. one of David bodyguard took them to the hospital . This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . they all went back to the house well sustified with the job. but who knows what will happen to the three bustards after they left in the mansion only Evans know what he did to them. Chapter 128: FIRST NIGHT AS A HUSBAND AND WIFE. Chapter 128: FIRST NIGHT AS A HUSBAND AND WIFE. Third person POV. After going back to the house Sarah was filling tired as well sleepy. she excuse herself and went upstairs to her bedroom to sleep. David followed his wife to their room he was still worried about her earlier so he didn''t want to take any risk. while everyone went to their room there are two people who were having troubles sharing a room one is crazy girl while the other one is rude man well let see what is happening to them. *In Micheal''s room* Michael"where do you think you doing in my bed get the hell out I am not sleeping with you in the same bed. Amanda"fat buffalo where am I sleeping??? Michael"ugly duck do I look like your mother??? you can sleep on the floor and I will take the bed. Amanda"what kind of a man are you can''t see I am a girl and you should treat me like a queen!! Michael"queen my foots!!! "I will never treat you like my queen you''re just a woman who was so desparite to marry me. so why should I care about you ,you don''t mean anything to me , I don''t except you as my wife no will that ever happened. you make me want to vomite" Amanda"alright Mr Lawson don''t worry I Amanda Grayson promise you that I will never ask you or expect anything from you. let just treat each other as strangers who meant each other on a ne and we will go our separate ways. Michael was supposed to feel happy but he felt pain in his heart while Amanda regret getting married to this idiot who doesn''t deserve her at all. Amanda" I know Sarah only wanted you to get married because she knows you feel lonely and she wants you to be happy. I am not you''re enemy, when she gives birth I will leave you and set you free I don''t want to spend my life with a man who doesn''t respect me. "my biggest mistake was to sign the marriage certificate with you and I regret the day I meant you in that club. Michael"when did we meet and which club??? Amanda"it not important right now. With that sheid on bed as she cover her head with quilt as Michael was left speechless . what could he do he was forced to marry her instead of being happy he felt useless as a man. he waited for one hour to pass so he can sleep but she was not as sleep yet. heid down on the right side and close he''s eyes but Amanda kicked him and he fell down. Michael"what is your problem women!!!!! she didn''t answered him as she pretend to sleep. he thought"oh god what did I do to this woman to in my past life. Michael"if you dire to kick me again then I will make you pay! heid down again and this time she kick him even harder. Michael"AMANDA!!!!!! have you gone crazy?? Amanda"no I am not crazy I only kick a insect out of bed. I hate insects!!!! Michael"so I am now an insect in your eyes ammmh? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Amanda"your not even close to that I only see ant in my face! Michael"what is the different it all the same. Amanda" at least you''re not stupid as I thought you to be!!!! Michael"You!!!!! Amanda" what can you do your no match for me. if youid in this bed I will definitely send you to hospital tomorrow morning! Michael"is that so ammmh! heid down on bed and pulled her close Saw she can kick him again. Amanda"let go of me fat buffalo or else I will... Michael" or else you will beat me up to send me to the hospital! Amanda"No I will beat you so much that no one will recognise your Face. saying that she started to beat him on the face he was not expecting this so he pped her on the face. Amanda was so shocked she back away and touch her painful Face. Michael was shocked to he didn''t know what he has done,he looks at his hands and then at her Michael"Amanda I am.... Amanda walk out of the room holding her face tears flowing from her eyes. Amanda"what kind of a man that pped his own wife on there first day of marriage. Chapter 128: 128 - First night as a husband and wife Chapter 128: 128 - First night as a husband and wife Third person POV. After going back to the house Sarah was filling tired as well sleepy. she excuse herself and went upstairs to her bedroom to sleep. David followed his wife to their room he was still worried about her earlier so he didn''t want to take any risk. while everyone went to their room there are two people who were having troubles sharing a room one is crazy girl while the other one is rude man well let see what is happening to them. *In Micheal''s room* Michael"where do you think you doing in my bed get the hell out I am not sleeping with you in the same bed. Amanda"fat buffalo where am I sleeping??? Michael"ugly duck do I look like your mother??? you can sleep on the floor and I will take the bed. Amanda"what kind of a man are you can''t see I am a girl and you should treat me like a queen!! Michael"queen my foots!!! "I will never treat you like my queen you''re just a woman who was so desparite to marry me. so why should I care about you ,you don''t mean anything to me , I don''t except you as my wife no will that ever happened. you make me want to vomite" Amanda"alright Mr Lawson don''t worry I Amanda Grayson promise you that I will never ask you or expect anything from you. let just treat each other as strangers who meant each other on a ne and we will go our separate ways. Michael was supposed to feel happy but he felt pain in his heart while Amanda regret getting married to this idiot who doesn''t deserve her at all. Amanda" I know Sarah only wanted you to get married because she knows you feel lonely and she wants you to be happy. I am not you''re enemy, when she gives birth I will leave you and set you free I don''t want to spend my life with a man who doesn''t respect me. "my biggest mistake was to sign the marriage certificate with you and I regret the day I meant you in that club. Michael"when did we meet and which club??? Amanda"it not important right now. With that sheid on bed as she cover her head with quilt as Michael was left speechless . what could he do he was forced to marry her instead of being happy he felt useless as a man. he waited for one hour to pass so he can sleep but she was not as sleep yet. heid down on the right side and close he''s eyes but Amanda kicked him and he fell down. Michael"what is your problem women!!!!! she didn''t answered him as she pretend to sleep. he thought"oh god what did I do to this woman to in my past life. Michael"if you dire to kick me again then I will make you pay! heid down again and this time she kick him even harder. Michael"AMANDA!!!!!! have you gone crazy?? Amanda"no I am not crazy I only kick a insect out of bed. I hate insects!!!! Michael"so I am now an insect in your eyes ammmh? Amanda"your not even close to that I only see ant in my face! Michael"what is the different it all the same. Amanda" at least you''re not stupid as I thought you to be!!!! Michael"You!!!!! Amanda" what can you do your no match for me. if youid in this bed I will definitely send you to hospital tomorrow morning! Michael"is that so ammmh! heid down on bed and pulled her close Saw she can kick him again. Amanda"let go of me fat buffalo or else I will... Michael" or else you will beat me up to send me to the hospital! Amanda"No I will beat you so much that no one will recognise your Face. saying that she started to beat him on the face he was not expecting this so he pped her on the face. Amanda was so shocked she back away and touch her painful Face. Michael was shocked to he didn''t know what he has done,he looks at his hands and then at her Michael"Amanda I am.... This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Amanda walk out of the room holding her face tears flowing from her eyes. Amanda"what kind of a man that pped his own wife on there first day of marriage. Chapter 129: AM SORRY AMANDAS LET TALK ABOUT IT. Chapter 129: AM SORRY AMANDA''S LET TALK ABOUT IT. Amanda POV. I hate him so much that I want to kill him right now. this pped you have given me I will make you pay thousands time Mr Lawson I promise you that. I went downstairs to clear my mind thank God no one was in the living room or I don''t know what I will tell them. i went straight to the mini bar and take a bottle of whiskey to help me take am pain away. as I swallow it I remember when I meet that demon man that has now be my husband. what a joke that I have turned my life like this. it was on Friday 2 months ago that I ment him in the club with my friend. **shback ** Maya"hi Amanda let go and celebrate I got a New job and the sry is good this time. "Maya I don''t want to go you know I hate going out. Mayae on baby please do it for me. "don''t use those puppy eyes you know I can''t say no to you . Maya"yeesss let go change and then we can leave right now. she was so happy that I couldn''t say know to my friend. we he''d to one of the famous club in New York as Maya wanted I followed her as her bodyguard. when we arrive at the club it was so full with rich men and stripper''s dancing for them. I hate cloud ces as I am not a fan of this thing. I didn''t want to spoile Maya happy moments so I went to a quiet ce to take a sit . I was checking my phone when I had a male voice from him. Man"hi beauty how much for one night??? I look at him and he was standing with a nother man on his side. " I am not for sale and I don''t do one night sex! Man: I can even pay you more than you want. I only want you to make me feel pleasures you look more experience. I was feeling angry now there so many women here who are looking for men like him. "for thest time I am not the woman you think I am . man"who do you think you are to reject me I can even afford to buy your hole life. your nothing but a whore how much, name you''re your price beauty! I stand up and pped him on the face. he was about to pped me back when his friend hold him back. man 2: Michael what are you doing have you gone crazy?? oh so his name is Michael this bastard has the guts to call me whore. let me teach him a lesson that he will never forget. I pick my drink and throw on his face as pped him two more times. I am not the girl you think I am and learn how to respect women. he was so angry that he pulled away from his friend. Michael"Jack let go of me I want to teach this slut a lesson that she will never forget me in her life. saying that he pulled my dress as up I was so shocked what kind of Man is he. he mess it enough to expose my bra, he humiliated me Infront of hundred people. Jack"miss I am sorry for my cousin behaviour he is not like this please forgive him. he offer his jacket to cover my chest. Jacke miss I will take you home. he called someone on the phone to take his drunken cousin. After a few minutes there was a a man who look like him. man"Jack what happened why did you call me here. Jack"Lewis take this idiot home before this Fool ruined our ns. Lewis took him out of the club while Jack drive me home. I didn''t say anything to him no he said anything to me That day was the worst day of my life and I vows to make him pay one day. (shback edd) I was drinking when I saw himing towards me. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Michael"am very sorry Amanda please let talk about it. I didn''t even look at him as I finish my drink , why should I talk to him when I am nothing Infront of him. when I was done I went upstairs to our room and lock the door from inside as I don''t want to see him right now. Iid down on bed as I drifted to sleep. Chapter 129: 129 - I am sorry Chapter 129: 129 - I am sorry Amanda POV I hate him so much that I want to kill him right now. this pped you have given me I will make you pay thousands time Mr Lawson I promise you that. I went downstairs to clear my mind thank God no one was in the living room or I don''t know what I will tell them. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. i went straight to the mini bar and take a bottle of whiskey to help me take am pain away. as I swallow it I remember when I meet that demon man that has now be my husband. what a joke that I have turned my life like this. it was on Friday 2 months ago that I ment him in the club with my friend. **shback ** Maya"hi Amanda let go and celebrate I got a New job and the sry is good this time. "Maya I don''t want to go you know I hate going out. Mayae on baby please do it for me. "don''t use those puppy eyes you know I can''t say no to you . Maya"yeesss let go change and then we can leave right now. she was so happy that I couldn''t say know to my friend. we he''d to one of the famous club in New York as Maya wanted I followed her as her bodyguard. when we arrive at the club it was so full with rich men and stripper''s dancing for them. I hate cloud ces as I am not a fan of this thing. I didn''t want to spoile Maya happy moments so I went to a quiet ce to take a sit . I was checking my phone when I had a male voice from him. Man"hi beauty how much for one night??? I look at him and he was standing with a nother man on his side. " I am not for sale and I don''t do one night sex! Man: I can even pay you more than you want. I only want you to make me feel pleasures you look more experience. I was feeling angry now there so many women here who are looking for men like him. "for thest time I am not the woman you think I am . man"who do you think you are to reject me I can even afford to buy your hole life. your nothing but a whore how much, name you''re your price beauty! I stand up and pped him on the face. he was about to pped me back when his friend hold him back. man 2: Michael what are you doing have you gone crazy?? oh so his name is Michael this bastard has the guts to call me whore. let me teach him a lesson that he will never forget. I pick my drink and throw on his face as pped him two more times. I am not the girl you think I am and learn how to respect women. he was so angry that he pulled away from his friend. Michael"Jack let go of me I want to teach this slut a lesson that she will never forget me in her life. saying that he pulled my dress as up I was so shocked what kind of Man is he. he mess it enough to expose my bra, he humiliated me Infront of hundred people. Jack"miss I am sorry for my cousin behaviour he is not like this please forgive him. he offer his jacket to cover my chest. Jacke miss I will take you home. he called someone on the phone to take his drunken cousin. After a few minutes there was a a man who look like him. man"Jack what happened why did you call me here. Jack"Lewis take this idiot home before this Fool ruined our ns. Lewis took him out of the club while Jack drive me home. I didn''t say anything to him no he said anything to me That day was the worst day of my life and I vows to make him pay one day. (shback edd) I was drinking when I saw himing towards me. Michael"am very sorry Amanda please let talk about it. I didn''t even look at him as I finish my drink , why should I talk to him when I am nothing Infront of him. when I was done I went upstairs to our room and lock the door from inside as I don''t want to see him right now. Iid down on bed as I drifted to sleep. Chapter 130: BABY YOU HAVE COME BACK. Chapter 130: BABY YOU HAVE COME BACK. Michael POV. What have I done this is not me. I have never pped a woman before I am still shocked for what I have done. I only wanted to irritate her but not pped her on the face. one more thing I don''t understand is why she said we have meant each other before as far I can remember it my first time seeing her today. why do I feel like I did something that made her hate me. I need to find out what I have done so I can fix everything between us. I kind of like her and I don''t want her to go away from me. I have to go downstairs and apologize so she can tell me what I did before. I walk downstairs and look for her in the living but she was not there. I checked the kitchen and dining room but still she is not there. I was about to go look for her at upstairs in Emma''s room when I saw her at mini bar drinking a bottle of whiskey. oh my goodness I have hurt her so much now what do I do. yes I have to apologize sincerely then she will forgive me, I went close to her. Amanda I am sorry can we talk.. but she didn''t wait for me to finish as she got up and went upstairs to our room. I followed her but before I could get in the room she closed the door. I tried to open the door but she has already locked it inside now what do I do. I knock the door for a few times but she didn''t open the door. now I don''t have a choice than to look for somewhere to sleep before Sarah find out anything. why am I always the one that have topromise I admit I was wrong but still I feel hurt inside my heart. I have never been in a rtionship before I don''t know how to deal with women. only three women have been in my life and that is Sarah,Lia Emma and I have never found myself fighting with them. I think I will go crazy from thinking about Amanda. I know she already hate me the most in this house and I can''t let the family knows what happened between us today. Iwill have to go look for somewhere to sleep so I he''d to Ethan room I was about to knock then the door open. I checked his bed and he is already a sleep that good I don''t have to exin why I want to sleep here. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I walk slowly andid down on the left side as I cover myself with the cuilt. I close my eyes as I try to sleep when I feel arms hugging me on my waist and it Ethan. Ethan"babe you havee back to sleep with me today? let me continue where we stop and don''t try to run this time. I need you please don''t refuse me tonight please babe!! his eyes were still close and the room was still dark only the right of the moon was showing inside the bedroom. I felt goosebumps all over my body when he hovered on top of me as he kissed my lips. I came back to my sense as I pushed him before he kissed me. Ethan!!!!!! wake up! Ethan"what the hell are you doing in my room in the middle of the night? Amanda kicked me out of my room so I don''t have anywhere to sleep so I came to you''re room, I didn''t know you will take advantage of my body!!! you even try to touch my nipple''s didn''t you realise I don''t have boobs on my chest or have you be gay?? I spoke in one go. Ethan"sorry bro I thought it''s was Emma if I knew it was you I wouldn''t even try let forget it and never speak about it in the future! "it fine with me let sleep I have a busy morning I have to make it up to my wife tomorrow. Ethan"wife did you start excepting her??? "do I have a choice now if I don''t then will it''s change anything. Ethan"if you say so now go and sleep on the couch you don''t want me to touch your nipple do you??? "I am good let sleep just don''t hugged me all Emma will think we''re gay!!!! Ethan"you idiot... he put pillows between us as we sleep. Chapter 130: 130 - Come Back Chapter 130: 130 - Come Back Michael POV. What have I done this is not me. I have never pped a woman before I am still shocked for what I have done. I only wanted to irritate her but not pped her on the face. one more thing I don''t understand is why she said we have meant each other before as far I can remember it my first time seeing her today. why do I feel like I did something that made her hate me. I need to find out what I have done so I can fix everything between us. I kind of like her and I don''t want her to go away from me. I have to go downstairs and apologize so she can tell me what I did before. I walk downstairs and look for her in the living but she was not there. I checked the kitchen and dining room but still she is not there. I was about to go look for her at upstairs in Emma''s room when I saw her at mini bar drinking a bottle of whiskey. oh my goodness I have hurt her so much now what do I do. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. yes I have to apologize sincerely then she will forgive me, I went close to her. Amanda I am sorry can we talk.. but she didn''t wait for me to finish as she got up and went upstairs to our room. I followed her but before I could get in the room she closed the door. I tried to open the door but she has already locked it inside now what do I do. I knock the door for a few times but she didn''t open the door. now I don''t have a choice than to look for somewhere to sleep before Sarah find out anything. why am I always the one that have topromise I admit I was wrong but still I feel hurt inside my heart. I have never been in a rtionship before I don''t know how to deal with women. only three women have been in my life and that is Sarah,Lia Emma and I have never found myself fighting with them. I think I will go crazy from thinking about Amanda. I know she already hate me the most in this house and I can''t let the family knows what happened between us today. Iwill have to go look for somewhere to sleep so I he''d to Ethan room I was about to knock then the door open. I checked his bed and he is already a sleep that good I don''t have to exin why I want to sleep here. I walk slowly andid down on the left side as I cover myself with the cuilt. I close my eyes as I try to sleep when I feel arms hugging me on my waist and it Ethan. Ethan"babe you havee back to sleep with me today? let me continue where we stop and don''t try to run this time. I need you please don''t refuse me tonight please babe!! his eyes were still close and the room was still dark only the right of the moon was showing inside the bedroom. I felt goosebumps all over my body when he hovered on top of me as he kissed my lips. I came back to my sense as I pushed him before he kissed me. Ethan!!!!!! wake up! Ethan"what the hell are you doing in my room in the middle of the night? Amanda kicked me out of my room so I don''t have anywhere to sleep so I came to you''re room, I didn''t know you will take advantage of my body!!! you even try to touch my nipple''s didn''t you realise I don''t have boobs on my chest or have you be gay?? I spoke in one go. Ethan"sorry bro I thought it''s was Emma if I knew it was you I wouldn''t even try let forget it and never speak about it in the future! "it fine with me let sleep I have a busy morning I have to make it up to my wife tomorrow. Ethan"wife did you start excepting her??? "do I have a choice now if I don''t then will it''s change anything. Ethan"if you say so now go and sleep on the couch you don''t want me to touch your nipple do you??? "I am good let sleep just don''t hugged me all Emma will think we''re gay!!!! Ethan"you idiot... he put pillows between us as we sleep. Chapter 131: WORST NIGHTMARE. Chapter 131: WORST NIGHTMARE. Amanda POV. I was dreaming that I have gotten married and we had a fight on our first day. we''re arguing like two monkeys or should I call it cat and mouse and I loose in the end as he struggled me to death I said goodbye to the world. I open my eyes when I had a knock on my room. thank goodness I was dreaming I don''t know what I will do if my dreame true. I was still sleeping when the knock continued and I was getting mad .. Maya stop knocking to loud I am I pulled the quilt over as I step down from bed as I look around the room . oh goodness it true I got married it was not a dream aaaaahhhh it can''t be true it just a dream and I will wake up.!!!!!!!! knock knock knock. aaaahhh I was getting scired he ising to kill me . please someone help me I started yelling and calling for help i don''t want to died am still young no I can''t die please help me. when I didn''t open the door for while now as I was busy with yelling to notice I felt someone pulling me for a hug and because I was scired as well frustrated i hug the person back I didn''t care who it''s was at the moment I felt safe atst I cry loudly. Michael"baby what happened please calmed down. ammmh that voice it familiar I have had it before I look up and I saw my nightmaree to reality in front of me, I jumped out quickly as far away from him like he will kill me right now. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I hold my head with Both my hands as I scream no no no it''s can''t be real I am dreaming I started pped my Face to wake up. Michael"Amanda please calmed down I am not going to hurt . "you already didst night I don''t trust you and I know you want to kill me. I kneel down as I joined my hands together as I beg him. please don''t kill me I don''t have anything to give you but please let me go I am begging you. Michael" why would I kill my wife? he came close to me and pull me in his arms I was he''ll scired of him. I promise if he let me go I will never fight with him as long as we''re together oh god please save me from him. Michael"baby tell me what happened and who told you I want to kill you ??? "I..i...i...ha....nig...I had...a nightmare and you killed me because I was fi... fighting...with...you.. Michael"I am sorry for what I did yesterday please forgive me and I will never kill you or let anything happens to you. "you....pr . pro......promise...you.. won''t...kill me.... even if you get angry with me? I ask stammering for the first time in my life. Michael" listen to me very careful Amanda I will never hurts you or do anything bad to you and I am sorry I pped you yesterday, I don''t know what happened to me , I promise that will never happen again, if I ever do it again killed me that day without showing mercy! I felt relief atst but I will never kill him he is my husband and I don''t want to be a widower so young. "am sorry as well for what I did to you. Michael"it ok I understand you now can you tell me how we meet and what I did to you at the club? I was feeling happy when he apologized now I feel angry as I stated pping him and kicking him . Michael"Amanda what happened why are you pping me. I promise not to fight with him a while ago but I can''t help it right now he is not my husband but the man who insulted me at the club how can I forgot how he humiliated me. "I am going to kill you this minute you fat buffalo ! As I said that I started kicking him and he was dolgin my every move. Michael"baby do you want to kill your poor husband? "husband my foot!!! he pulled me to a tight hug as to make me calmed down. Michael"wifey am sorry forgive me if I did something wrong in the past to you but I don''t remember anything don''t be angry. my sweet sweet paw paw you so cute. do you know you look so yummy that I want to taste you. can I eat you here. he pointed at my nose and I felt weak in front of him. "you parvert I hate you! I pulled away as I run to the bathroom to Safe my life as a hear himugh. Chapter 131: 131 - Worst Nightmare Chapter 131: 131 - Worst Nightmare Amanda POV. I was dreaming that I have gotten married and we had a fight on our first day. we''re arguing like two monkeys or should I call it cat and mouse and I loose in the end as he struggled me to death I said goodbye to the world. I open my eyes when I had a knock on my room. thank goodness I was dreaming I don''t know what I will do if my dreame true. I was still sleeping when the knock continued and I was getting mad .. Maya stop knocking to loud I am I pulled the quilt over as I step down from bed as I look around the room . oh goodness it true I got married it was not a dream aaaaahhhh it can''t be true it just a dream and I will wake up.!!!!!!!! knock knock knock. aaaahhh I was getting scired he ising to kill me . please someone help me I started yelling and calling for help i don''t want to died am still young no I can''t die please help me. when I didn''t open the door for while now as I was busy with yelling to notice I felt someone pulling me for a hug and because I was scired as well frustrated i hug the person back I didn''t care who it''s was at the moment I felt safe atst I cry loudly. Michael"baby what happened please calmed down. ammmh that voice it familiar I have had it before I look up and I saw my nightmaree to reality in front of me, I jumped out quickly as far away from him like he will kill me right now. I hold my head with Both my hands as I scream no no no it''s can''t be real I am dreaming I started pped my Face to wake up. Michael"Amanda please calmed down I am not going to hurt . "you already didst night I don''t trust you and I know you want to kill me. I kneel down as I joined my hands together as I beg him. please don''t kill me I don''t have anything to give you but please let me go I am begging you. Michael" why would I kill my wife? he came close to me and pull me in his arms I was he''ll scired of him. I promise if he let me go I will never fight with him as long as we''re together oh god please save me from him. Michael"baby tell me what happened and who told you I want to kill you ??? "I..i...i...ha....nig...I had...a nightmare and you killed me because I was fi... fighting...with...you.. Michael"I am sorry for what I did yesterday please forgive me and I will never kill you or let anything happens to you. "you....pr . pro......promise...you.. won''t...kill me.... even if you get angry with me? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I ask stammering for the first time in my life. Michael" listen to me very careful Amanda I will never hurts you or do anything bad to you and I am sorry I pped you yesterday, I don''t know what happened to me , I promise that will never happen again, if I ever do it again killed me that day without showing mercy! I felt relief atst but I will never kill him he is my husband and I don''t want to be a widower so young. "am sorry as well for what I did to you. Michael"it ok I understand you now can you tell me how we meet and what I did to you at the club? I was feeling happy when he apologized now I feel angry as I stated pping him and kicking him . Michael"Amanda what happened why are you pping me. I promise not to fight with him a while ago but I can''t help it right now he is not my husband but the man who insulted me at the club how can I forgot how he humiliated me. "I am going to kill you this minute you fat buffalo ! As I said that I started kicking him and he was dolgin my every move. Michael"baby do you want to kill your poor husband? "husband my foot!!! he pulled me to a tight hug as to make me calmed down. Michael"wifey am sorry forgive me if I did something wrong in the past to you but I don''t remember anything don''t be angry. my sweet sweet paw paw you so cute. do you know you look so yummy that I want to taste you. can I eat you here. he pointed at my nose and I felt weak in front of him. "you parvert I hate you! I pulled away as I run to the bathroom to Safe my life as a hear himugh. Chapter 132: BEHAVE YOURSELF GRANNY Chapter 132: BEHAVE YOURSELF GRANNY Third person POV. The morning is still bright for both the couple but one thing is for sure they will never stop fighting. Michael" run all you want ugly duck , I am not going to let you win Amanda"who cares am still the boss! if I was able to kick you out of this room I can still make you cry you fat buffalo!!!! Michael"ahaha stopped dreaming who was scared earlier...sob..you... want kill..me.. even...sob.aauuuuiii ....! where was that courage that moment? Amanda"you dirty pig am going to roast you and feed the dogs in the street!!! Sarah"Amandae down quickly for breakfast this minute!!!!!! Amandaing sisterinw. "am going downstairs you''re very lucky Sarah called me I would have teach you a lesson that you will never forget! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Michael"Shushuahu go I don''t want to see your disgusting Face. Amanda"you!!!!! she left the room with rage while he burst intoughter seeing her like this was the best fillings. Sarah" hubby what do you think we should do to them I am almost going insane. David"wifey what happened??? Sarah"I went to call them while ago but I heard them still fighting this early morning. David"let them fighting don''t mind them they will figure it out for now let''s enjoy the show! Sarah"sure sit down let me serve you the breakfast. David"No take a sit and Aunt Alice will do it! Sarah"but I want to.... David"no but you''re my wife not my servant now be good girl and sit down and wait or I will leave without having breakfast! Sarah"fine you win! Emma"good morning capcake! good morning brother-inw! Both unsion: good morning! Lia" good morning sister! Sarah"good morning rabbit how are you feeling?? Lia"am okay but I don''t want to go to college today. Emma"don''t worry those witches are going to pay todays! David"won''t you great me Lia? Lia"good morning brother! David"from today you''re bodyguard will be following you everywhere you go. Lia" alright as you wish! Ethan"good morning everyone! unison: good morning Ethan! Amanda"that idiot who does he think he is, I am going to teach him a lesson he even have the guts to Sarah"Amanda who are you scolding this early morning don''t you get tired of talking? Amanda"This is all your fault if you didn''t make me marry this fat buffalo I wouldn''t be unhappy this morning! Sarah"sorry sweetie it tote to regret I suggest you expect him as you''re husband! Emma"cupcake why don''t you send them on there honeymoon. Amanda" Am not going anywhere with him! Michael"I am not also going anywhere with her. sister-inw do you know she kicked me out of my roomst night that I have to look somewhere to sleep. Amanda"you deserve it after what you did to me! Emma"where did you sleep? when she was done asking Ethan chock on hi coffee. Sarah"brother are you ok??? everyone turned around to his direction when they heard her worried voice. Ethan"cough...cough... cough..yes I am fine don''t worry about it. Sarah"take its easy! Emma"Michael where did you sleepst night! this time Ethan cough even more making everyone worried. Emma"babe what wrong with you? Ethan"I AM FINE EMMA!!!! Emma"why are you yelling at me? Ethan"please excuse me I have to leave now I will see you guys in the evening. Sarah"hold it right there MR Williams! no one is leaving this house without having breakfast! Ethan"sorry sis! he sits down and continue eating while our tow monkeys continued fighting. Amanda"I don''t care where you slept it has nothing to do with me! Michael"sisterinw why did you have to Forse me to marry this ugly women now she is making my life a living hell. Sarah"poor baby! can''t you even handle a small girl like Amanda? Michael"she is not a small girl at all her mouth speak more than her age!! Amanda" oh Mr Lawson what do you mean? Michael"you talk more like a 70''s years old granny! Amanda"are you saying I am an old granny???? Michael"yes so behave yourself granny! Amanda" if I am an old granny then your an old granpa that makes us equal!!!!! all in unison"hahahaha! Emma"wow this breakfast is getting more lively!!! David"I agree with you em. Chapter 132: 132 - Behave Yourself Chapter 132: 132 - Behave Yourself Third person POV. The morning is still bright for both the couple but one thing is for sure they will never stop fighting. Michael" run all you want ugly duck , I am not going to let you win Amanda"who cares am still the boss! if I was able to kick you out of this room I can still make you cry you fat buffalo!!!! Michael"ahaha stopped dreaming who was scared earlier...sob..you... want kill..me.. even...sob.aauuuuiii ....! where was that courage that moment? Amanda"you dirty pig am going to roast you and feed the dogs in the street!!! Sarah"Amandae down quickly for breakfast this minute!!!!!! Amandaing sisterinw. "am going downstairs you''re very lucky Sarah called me I would have teach you a lesson that you will never forget! Michael"Shushuahu go I don''t want to see your disgusting Face. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Amanda"you!!!!! she left the room with rage while he burst intoughter seeing her like this was the best fillings. Sarah" hubby what do you think we should do to them I am almost going insane. David"wifey what happened??? Sarah"I went to call them while ago but I heard them still fighting this early morning. David"let them fighting don''t mind them they will figure it out for now let''s enjoy the show! Sarah"sure sit down let me serve you the breakfast. David"No take a sit and Aunt Alice will do it! Sarah"but I want to.... David"no but you''re my wife not my servant now be good girl and sit down and wait or I will leave without having breakfast! Sarah"fine you win! Emma"good morning capcake! good morning brother-inw! Both unsion: good morning! Lia" good morning sister! Sarah"good morning rabbit how are you feeling?? Lia"am okay but I don''t want to go to college today. Emma"don''t worry those witches are going to pay todays! David"won''t you great me Lia? Lia"good morning brother! David"from today you''re bodyguard will be following you everywhere you go. Lia" alright as you wish! Ethan"good morning everyone! unison: good morning Ethan! Amanda"that idiot who does he think he is, I am going to teach him a lesson he even have the guts to Sarah"Amanda who are you scolding this early morning don''t you get tired of talking? Amanda"This is all your fault if you didn''t make me marry this fat buffalo I wouldn''t be unhappy this morning! Sarah"sorry sweetie it tote to regret I suggest you expect him as you''re husband! Emma"cupcake why don''t you send them on there honeymoon. Amanda" Am not going anywhere with him! Michael"I am not also going anywhere with her. sister-inw do you know she kicked me out of my roomst night that I have to look somewhere to sleep. Amanda"you deserve it after what you did to me! Emma"where did you sleep? when she was done asking Ethan chock on hi coffee. Sarah"brother are you ok??? everyone turned around to his direction when they heard her worried voice. Ethan"cough...cough... cough..yes I am fine don''t worry about it. Sarah"take its easy! Emma"Michael where did you sleepst night! this time Ethan cough even more making everyone worried. Emma"babe what wrong with you? Ethan"I AM FINE EMMA!!!! Emma"why are you yelling at me? Ethan"please excuse me I have to leave now I will see you guys in the evening. Sarah"hold it right there MR Williams! no one is leaving this house without having breakfast! Ethan"sorry sis! he sits down and continue eating while our tow monkeys continued fighting. Amanda"I don''t care where you slept it has nothing to do with me! Michael"sisterinw why did you have to Forse me to marry this ugly women now she is making my life a living hell. Sarah"poor baby! can''t you even handle a small girl like Amanda? Michael"she is not a small girl at all her mouth speak more than her age!! Amanda" oh Mr Lawson what do you mean? Michael"you talk more like a 70''s years old granny! Amanda"are you saying I am an old granny???? Michael"yes so behave yourself granny! Amanda" if I am an old granny then your an old granpa that makes us equal!!!!! all in unison"hahahaha! Emma"wow this breakfast is getting more lively!!! David"I agree with you em. Chapter 133: I DARE YOU TO TRY NOW. Chapter 133: I DARE YOU TO TRY NOW. Third person POV. while everyone was done having breakfast the boys stand up as usual going to the office. David"Emma,Amanda you cane with me today I will give a lift to work! unison: sorry boss am not going to the office today! David"why aren''t the two of you noting?? unison: Lia and the witches! Sarah"sorry hubby I am supporting them now go to the office as we girls are going to college!!! David"you''re not going anywhere so you better Stop dreaming wifey. Sarah"Ethan talk to him I can''t stay here doing nothing when those girls dire to bully my rabbit no way! Michael"you can go but you have to make sure you''re safe! David"she is not going anywhere Sarah your pregnant and I don''t want to worry about you or the babies. Sarah"why ...sob...ca.. can''t... sob..go.. you old.. pig! David"stop being a drama queen that won''t work for me! Sarah"I am not a kid and I can take care of myself and my babies! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. don''t talk to me and you can''t stop me Mr Benson I am going either you like it or not! David"fine do as you wish! with that he left the house with a gloomy mood. Ethan"Emma take care of my sister-inw if anything happens to her you will answer to me as her brother. Emma"what is wrong with you since when did you start questioning me ? Ethan"I amte for an important meeting just do what I ask you to do atleast you can do this for me! Sarah" Both of you stop fighting because of me! he walk close to her and hugged her tightly. Ethan"take care of yourself and the babies I will see you in the evening. with that he left the house without even looking at Emma. Sarah"bunny what was that for did you guys fight yesterday? Emma"no capcake as far I can remember he was fine until.......oh god I understand why he is like this. Michael smirked as he hugged Sarah and left the house as well. while Amanda was in her thoughts. Amanda"these boys are to much!!! they actually left the house angry. Sarah"let it be we will make it up to them letter for now let''s go. Liae quickly we''re leaving now!!!! Lia "am here sister let go!!! "The four girls left the house as they went to college. when they arrive at college the students stop walking and look at them. one was pregnant and sexy while the others were walking like Queens if you look at them you will feel intimidated bye them. Lia"sister I will go to the ss first then you can came letter then you can see how they bully me. Sarah"alright rabbit go we will be there in a minute. "she left them as she felt nervous while waiting to see how her sisters teach them a good lessons. while walking the witches were waiting for her on the entrance of the door. girl 1: look who is here the slut and the murder of her parents! girl 2: I wonder why those boys didn''t rape you! girl 3:you slute and kneel down and kiss my shoes then I will let you go inside! Lia"what make you think I will do it? girl 3:how dire you talk back at me you slut! she was about to p Lia when Emma hold her hands and pped her back in the Face. Emma"how dire you call her a slut when youself you''re one! girl 3:how dire you pped me old witch I will destroy you bitch!!! she pped her two more times while the other girls were shocked to see her friend. Emma"I dire you to try now. girl 2: let my sister go you slut! Amanda"oh so she is your sister and I guess you''re the one who send those bastarnd to rape my little sister right?? girl 2: yes so what can you do to me ? as I can see your worthless bitch! Sarah"you three witches mess with the long girl this time. girl 1: hehehe look here pregnant women this is none of your business go back and spread you''re leg this is not a ce for you. I guess you don''t even know who is the father of that bastard you''re crying on your stomach! Amanda grabbed girl number 2 while Emma was beating girl number 3. Sarah was so angry that she didn''t respond as she grabbed her hair while pping anywhere she could. the others students were watching with wide eyes open feeling excited to watch a free movies especially the pregnant one. boy 1"these slut have mess with the wrong girl they deserve what is happening to them! girl 1: yes I agree they are they think just because there father is the president''s of this school they can bully anyone they like! when the girls we''re done beating the witches were already unconscious if you look at them you wouldn''t recognize them right now. Sarah"don''t mess with my rabbit ever again! with that they all walk out of the college leaving the unconscious girl half dead without even caring about them. Lia was the one who was still in shock this is not how she imagine her sister making them pay. Lia"hehehe don''t mess with Benson sisters! Chapter 133: 133 - I dare you to try now Chapter 133: 133 - I dare you to try now Third person POV. while everyone was done having breakfast the boys stand up as usual going to the office. David"Emma,Amanda you cane with me today I will give a lift to work! unison: sorry boss am not going to the office today! David"why aren''t the two of you noting?? unison: Lia and the witches! Sarah"sorry hubby I am supporting them now go to the office as we girls are going to college!!! David"you''re not going anywhere so you better Stop dreaming wifey. Sarah"Ethan talk to him I can''t stay here doing nothing when those girls dire to bully my rabbit no way! Michael"you can go but you have to make sure you''re safe! David"she is not going anywhere Sarah your pregnant and I don''t want to worry about you or the babies. Sarah"why ...sob...ca.. can''t... sob..go.. you old.. pig! David"stop being a drama queen that won''t work for me! Sarah"I am not a kid and I can take care of myself and my babies! don''t talk to me and you can''t stop me Mr Benson I am going either you like it or not! David"fine do as you wish! with that he left the house with a gloomy mood. Ethan"Emma take care of my sister-inw if anything happens to her you will answer to me as her brother. Emma"what is wrong with you since when did you start questioning me ? Ethan"I amte for an important meeting just do what I ask you to do atleast you can do this for me! Sarah" Both of you stop fighting because of me! he walk close to her and hugged her tightly. Ethan"take care of yourself and the babies I will see you in the evening. with that he left the house without even looking at Emma. Sarah"bunny what was that for did you guys fight yesterday? Emma"no capcake as far I can remember he was fine until.......oh god I understand why he is like this. Michael smirked as he hugged Sarah and left the house as well. while Amanda was in her thoughts. Amanda"these boys are to much!!! they actually left the house angry. Sarah"let it be we will make it up to them letter for now let''s go. Liae quickly we''re leaving now!!!! Lia "am here sister let go!!! "The four girls left the house as they went to college. when they arrive at college the students stop walking and look at them. one was pregnant and sexy while the others were walking like Queens if you look at them you will feel intimidated bye them. Lia"sister I will go to the ss first then you can came letter then you can see how they bully me. Sarah"alright rabbit go we will be there in a minute. "she left them as she felt nervous while waiting to see how her sisters teach them a good lessons. while walking the witches were waiting for her on the entrance of the door. girl 1: look who is here the slut and the murder of her parents! girl 2: I wonder why those boys didn''t rape you! girl 3:you slute and kneel down and kiss my shoes then I will let you go inside! Lia"what make you think I will do it? girl 3:how dire you talk back at me you slut! she was about to p Lia when Emma hold her hands and pped her back in the Face. Emma"how dire you call her a slut when youself you''re one! girl 3:how dire you pped me old witch I will destroy you bitch!!! she pped her two more times while the other girls were shocked to see her friend. Emma"I dire you to try now. girl 2: let my sister go you slut! Amanda"oh so she is your sister and I guess you''re the one who send those bastarnd to rape my little sister right?? girl 2: yes so what can you do to me ? as I can see your worthless bitch! Sarah"you three witches mess with the long girl this time. girl 1: hehehe look here pregnant women this is none of your business go back and spread you''re leg this is not a ce for you. I guess you don''t even know who is the father of that bastard you''re crying on your stomach! Amanda grabbed girl number 2 while Emma was beating girl number 3. Sarah was so angry that she didn''t respond as she grabbed her hair while pping anywhere she could. the others students were watching with wide eyes open feeling excited to watch a free movies especially the pregnant one. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . boy 1"these slut have mess with the wrong girl they deserve what is happening to them! girl 1: yes I agree they are they think just because there father is the president''s of this school they can bully anyone they like! when the girls we''re done beating the witches were already unconscious if you look at them you wouldn''t recognize them right now. Sarah"don''t mess with my rabbit ever again! with that they all walk out of the college leaving the unconscious girl half dead without even caring about them. Lia was the one who was still in shock this is not how she imagine her sister making them pay. Lia"hehehe don''t mess with Benson sisters! Chapter 134: WEDDING PART 1 Chapter 134: WEDDING PART 1 Third person POV. 2 mouth letter. So many things have changed Sarah is now 7mouth pregnant it has be impossible for her to walk her belly is so big that she can''t even see her own toes when she is standing. she is feeling depressed all the time now she he''s even lock herself in her room. David is the one who is suffering the most of all, sometimes she will not sleep the hole night either she''s crying or she wants to eat this and that if she is in the mood. If you ask or tell her to stop that will be your worst nightmare. 3days ago she kick her husband out of the room she doesn''t want to see him or talk to him. she is now sleeping with her two sisters. Emma and Lia in the night taking shift they''re having been taking care of all her demand, if she say no sleeping no one will sleep in that room if they did she will scream like a mad woman while This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. crying waking the hole house. aunt Alice try to coaxing her but she end up being chased out of the room. she is making everyone life a living hell. she only get along with Ethan the rest are her enemies including David himself. while this is happening our ugly duck and fat buffalo try there best to make her smile while arguing, fighting, and calling eachother weird name that will make youugh they have be the attention of the house making it lively. Emma and Ethan have been in a cold war from that morning she tried her best to talk to him only to be ignored by him. she asked her sister''s to help her ns the wedding without him knowing Sarah agree with her and they started nning the big day. she came out of her depression although when the boys are infont of her she will continue acting! Sarah was incharge of the wedding. while Amanda was incharge of the guest . As for Lia was incharge of Johnson family. Mr and Mrs Johnson they don''t live in New York there from Los Angeles . while her little sister studies in London. her mom has been friends with Mrs Anderson since the two girls be friends they have been like two sisters because of they''re daughters friendships. so everyone is back in New York Jack, Lewis, Mr Francis Benson, Mrs Elizabeth Anderson and the Johnson''s family all of them are staying in Williams Manson''s without even letting the boys finds out. This was Sarah idea that they have to stay together Lia and Evans have to take care of the guest. so only Michael, Ethan and David are in the dark! it six in the morning. today is the big day! Sarah"wake up girls we have to get ready even though I can''t walk propley I still have enough energy to celebrate your wedding my bunny! Emma"let me sleep for awhile please capcake! Sarah"if you don''t wake up I am going to tell Ethan what we have been up to! she got up and sit down while shooting deathgare at her. Emma"you''re so mean Sarah! Sarah"that why my name is Sarah Anderson! "Lia get up and call Amanda while you go to Williams mansion and check everything if it fine I don''t want to make any mistake. Emma you will go with Amanda and get ready I will keep the boys busy with my acting skills and we will be there for the wedding! Emma"alright soon to be sister-inw! Sarah"who have the rins???? Emma I don''t know don''t tell me am getting married without a ring? Lia"don''t panic Evans have fixed you''re ring issue! Emma"thank goodness I almost forgot likest time! Sarah"alright people time to get ready but first let go have breakfast. Lia"sister it''s six in the morning and we have breakfast at 7! Sarah"today we have to change the time we have a wedding to attend and the bride is still sitting here. Emma"alright am going to my room to have a shower I will meet you downstairs to have breakfast Amanda and I will leave letter! Chapter 134: 134 - Wedding (1) Chapter 134: 134 - Wedding (1) Third person POV. 2 mouth letter. So many things have changed Sarah is now 7mouth pregnant it has be impossible for her to walk her belly is so big that she can''t even see her own toes when she is standing. she is feeling depressed all the time now she he''s even lock herself in her room. David is the one who is suffering the most of all, sometimes she will not sleep the hole night either she''s crying or she wants to eat this and that if she is in the mood. If you ask or tell her to stop that will be your worst nightmare. 3days ago she kick her husband out of the room she doesn''t want to see him or talk to him. she is now sleeping with her two sisters. Emma and Lia in the night taking shift they''re having been taking care of all her demand, if she say no sleeping no one will sleep in that room if they did she will scream like a mad woman while crying waking the hole house. aunt Alice try to coaxing her but she end up being chased out of the room. she is making everyone life a living hell. she only get along with Ethan the rest are her enemies including David himself. while this is happening our ugly duck and fat buffalo try there best to make her smile while arguing, fighting, and calling eachother weird name that will make youugh they have be the attention of the house making it lively. Emma and Ethan have been in a cold war from that morning she tried her best to talk to him only to be ignored by him. she asked her sister''s to help her ns the wedding without him knowing Sarah agree with her and they started nning the big day. she came out of her depression although when the boys are infont of her she will continue acting! Sarah was incharge of the wedding. while Amanda was incharge of the guest . As for Lia was incharge of Johnson family. Mr and Mrs Johnson they don''t live in New York there from Los Angeles . while her little sister studies in London. her mom has been friends with Mrs Anderson since the two girls be friends they have been like two sisters because of they''re daughters friendships. so everyone is back in New York Jack, Lewis, Mr Francis Benson, Mrs Elizabeth Anderson and the Johnson''s family all of them are staying in Williams Manson''s without even letting the boys finds out. This was Sarah idea that they have to stay together Lia and Evans have to take care of the guest. so only Michael, Ethan and David are in the dark! it six in the morning. today is the big day! Sarah"wake up girls we have to get ready even though I can''t walk propley I still have enough energy to celebrate your wedding my bunny! Emma"let me sleep for awhile please capcake! Sarah"if you don''t wake up I am going to tell Ethan what we have been up to! she got up and sit down while shooting deathgare at her. Emma"you''re so mean Sarah! Sarah"that why my name is Sarah Anderson! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Lia get up and call Amanda while you go to Williams mansion and check everything if it fine I don''t want to make any mistake. Emma you will go with Amanda and get ready I will keep the boys busy with my acting skills and we will be there for the wedding! Emma"alright soon to be sister-inw! Sarah"who have the rins???? Emma I don''t know don''t tell me am getting married without a ring? Lia"don''t panic Evans have fixed you''re ring issue! Emma"thank goodness I almost forgot likest time! Sarah"alright people time to get ready but first let go have breakfast. Lia"sister it''s six in the morning and we have breakfast at 7! Sarah"today we have to change the time we have a wedding to attend and the bride is still sitting here. Emma"alright am going to my room to have a shower I will meet you downstairs to have breakfast Amanda and I will leave letter! Chapter 135: WEDDING PART 2 Chapter 135: WEDDING PART 2 Third person POV. I Have been helping my bunny to n a wedding and it very difficult for me and my belly is so big that I feel depressed these days. after the girs left I went to take a shower but I can''t even have a good shower. what do I do...sob....I.. have to..sob...get.. ready and I can''t even shower right now. I was crying when I had a knock thanks goodness I hope it Lia so she can help me take a bath. kock knock. Sarahe in Lia thanks goodness you''re here help take a shower because I am not able to do it. David"it not Lia but me can Ie in and help you out? Sarahe in hubby! he opened the door and saw her siting on the birthtub helpless with tears on her chicks. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. he felt pain seeing her like this. David"wifey why are you up this early and why are you crying? Sarah"I... I....Iha... have... something...to... tell you... David"don''t be afraid tell me even if it a bad thing I won''t get mad. Sarah"I did something good but you will get angry with me. David"I promise I won''t be angry with you as long as you talk to me and tell me what is going on I will not be mad. she took a deep breath before looking at him face to face. Sarah"I have been nning a wedding for a month now ! he was surprised and shock because she have been staying in the house all the time and Alice was checking up on her making sure she is in the house. David"who wedding we''re you nning!!!!!! Sarah"I .... thought...you won''t get angry. David"answer my question dimmit Sarah. I have been worried about you and the babies but you''re nning behind my back. you can''t even walk properly but you have the energy to n a wedding!!!! Sarah"enough!!!!!! that is why I didn''t tell you because I knew you wouldn''t allow me or support me! David"is that how you think of me as your husband? Sarah"my husband wouldn''t shout at me this early morning he will be helping me have a birth then take me downstairs to have breakfast then ask me what is my n. your not my husband now get out of my way I will wash myself where I can reach you don''t have to help me. David"I am sorry I didn''t mean to offend you kitten please calm down I am just worried. she didn''t talk to him again this time she was feeling angry with him. he have always supported her no matter what without even questioning her. David" am sorry my wife please talk to me. she still didn''t say anything. David"my fat pig won''t you talk to you''re fat old man??? Sarah"why do you always make me angry?? David"am sorry I will try my best From now on . he pulled her face towards his as he kissed her lips gently and slowly while she responded to him the same way. he kissed her with so much love and apologizing for his mistake at the same time. she has been so distance this month that he felt like he lost her and he was depressed as well. he pulled away when she was out of breath. David"fat pig can you forgive this fat old man? Sarah"I forgive you and I am sorry for shouting at you as well. David"thank you now tell me whose wedding and when are we going to celebrate it? Sarah"it Ethan and bunny we have been working together to give him suprise and the wedding is today at Williams mansion. everyone is there including dad and mom to. Jack, Lewis, and Johnson''s family to. he was beyond suprise even when she is having a hard time she still give her best for her family. David" seriously wifey you did this by yourself?? Sarah"no Evans and the girls help me. David"am so proud of you my queen!!! Sarah"so your not angry with me??? David"how can I be mad when you''re helping my brother get married again something I have been trying to do for a long time. you know I tried telling him to get married but he refused mest time I tried again. Sarah"what do you mean? David"he is scired of getting married again because his wife cheated on him before she died and he doesn''t want to go through that again. Sarah" what do we do I hope he will not refuse Emma and leave her alone at the wedding hubby I am scired. David"with you I am not worried just use your acting skills and he will do anything for you so I trust you that you will make this wedding happens today. Sarah"thank you hubby I will do my best and you have to help me to now help shower so we can begin. David"alright wifey. Chapter 135: 135 - Wedding (2) Chapter 135: 135 - Wedding (2) Third person POV. I Have been helping my bunny to n a wedding and it very difficult for me and my belly is so big that I feel depressed these days. after the girs left I went to take a shower but I can''t even have a good shower. what do I do...sob....I.. have to..sob...get.. ready and I can''t even shower right now. I was crying when I had a knock thanks goodness I hope it Lia so she can help me take a bath. kock knock. Sarahe in Lia thanks goodness you''re here help take a shower because I am not able to do it. David"it not Lia but me can Ie in and help you out? Sarahe in hubby! he opened the door and saw her siting on the birthtub helpless with tears on her chicks. he felt pain seeing her like this. David"wifey why are you up this early and why are you crying? Sarah"I... I....Iha... have... something...to... tell you... David"don''t be afraid tell me even if it a bad thing I won''t get mad. Sarah"I did something good but you will get angry with me. David"I promise I won''t be angry with you as long as you talk to me and tell me what is going on I will not be mad. she took a deep breath before looking at him face to face. Sarah"I have been nning a wedding for a month now ! he was surprised and shock because she have been staying in the house all the time and Alice was checking up on her making sure she is in the house. David"who wedding we''re you nning!!!!!! Sarah"I .... thought...you won''t get angry. David"answer my question dimmit Sarah. I have been worried about you and the babies but you''re nning behind my back. you can''t even walk properly but you have the energy to n a wedding!!!! Sarah"enough!!!!!! that is why I didn''t tell you because I knew you wouldn''t allow me or support me! David"is that how you think of me as your husband? Sarah"my husband wouldn''t shout at me this early morning he will be helping me have a birth then take me downstairs to have breakfast then ask me what is my n. your not my husband now get out of my way I will wash myself where I can reach you don''t have to help me. David"I am sorry I didn''t mean to offend you kitten please calm down I am just worried. she didn''t talk to him again this time she was feeling angry with him. he have always supported her no matter what without even questioning her. David" am sorry my wife please talk to me. she still didn''t say anything. David"my fat pig won''t you talk to you''re fat old man??? Sarah"why do you always make me angry?? David"am sorry I will try my best From now on . he pulled her face towards his as he kissed her lips gently and slowly while she responded to him the same way. he kissed her with so much love and apologizing for his mistake at the same time. she has been so distance this month that he felt like he lost her and he was depressed as well. he pulled away when she was out of breath. David"fat pig can you forgive this fat old man? Sarah"I forgive you and I am sorry for shouting at you as well. David"thank you now tell me whose wedding and when are we going to celebrate it? Sarah"it Ethan and bunny we have been working together to give him suprise and the wedding is today at Williams mansion. everyone is there including dad and mom to. Jack, Lewis, and Johnson''s family to. he was beyond suprise even when she is having a hard time she still give her best for her family. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. David" seriously wifey you did this by yourself?? Sarah"no Evans and the girls help me. David"am so proud of you my queen!!! Sarah"so your not angry with me??? David"how can I be mad when you''re helping my brother get married again something I have been trying to do for a long time. you know I tried telling him to get married but he refused mest time I tried again. Sarah"what do you mean? David"he is scired of getting married again because his wife cheated on him before she died and he doesn''t want to go through that again. Sarah" what do we do I hope he will not refuse Emma and leave her alone at the wedding hubby I am scired. David"with you I am not worried just use your acting skills and he will do anything for you so I trust you that you will make this wedding happens today. Sarah"thank you hubby I will do my best and you have to help me to now help shower so we can begin. David"alright wifey. Chapter 136: WEDDING PART 3 Chapter 136: WEDDING PART 3 Third person POV While Sarah was getting ready Amanda was dreaming about her childhood and the way her mom used to love her the most. she was sleeping next to Michael her bed was in his stomach while her Both hands holding his waist. kock knock knock. Michael"duck someone is knocking the door wake up. Amanda"am to sleepy you go open it! Michael"how can I wake up when you''re sleeping on top of me! Amanda"you''re my husband and I can sleep anywhere I want now stop talking let me sleep! kock knock knock! Michael"wake up Amanda!!! Amanda"what happened now . Michael"how can you sleep when someone is knocking our room like crazy let me go open the door. he pushed her on the bed as he went to open the door. Michael"Lia what is the problem??? Lia"am sorry brother to wake you but I need sister-inw it very urgent. Michael"did something happen to princess and the babies??? Amanda"what happened to Sarah and the babies???? Lia"she is fine and the babies to . sister-inw Sarah ask me to wake you up ande downstairs within 20 minutes we have to go...... Amanda"we have to go to.....oh I got it I will be quick. she went to the bathroom leaving Michael suprise or he had was Sarah was calling her downstairs at Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. this time it not even 6:30 yet what happened now. Lia left him in his thoughts as she went to get ready as well. while all this was happening our groom was sleeping peacefully without knowing today was his happy days that he will always remember for the rest of his life. Emma was feeling nervous and excited as the same time. who wouldn''t feel scired when you''re nning a wedding without the other parsons knowing. it should be him nning for her but she has been waiting and waiting but he still didn''t make any ns like he is scired of something. that is why she made the decision to marry him and start a family with him. After 1 hour everyone was sitting in the dining room having breakfast except Ethan. Sarah"Lia go called Ethan and tell him toe quickly! Ethan"am already here. good morning everyone. unison: good morning! Amanda"sisterinw were done now we''re leave. Emma"let go Lia. Sarah"alright girl be careful I wille in an hour. Amanda"bye everyone. the girls left the house while Evans was waiting for them outside of the house. Ethan"sis where are they going as far as I know it Saturday no official or school today? Sarah"we''re also going it Emma''s wedding and it in three hours! Ethan"WHAT DID YOU SAY!!!!!! David"Emma is getting married???? Sarah"yes and I have seen the groom to. Michael"who is the groom? Sarah"he is Emma high school sweetheart! Ethan got up and run out of the house but it was tote for him to catch them. David"wifey why did you tell him like this? Sarah"if I didn''t how are we supposed to make him marry her by his own will. Michael"where is the wedding? Sarah"Williams mansion now stop talking and pretend you don''t know anything. Michael"I don''t know anything! Ethan"Sarah take me to the wedding I have to stop her at any cost! Sarah"why should I help you. you have been dating Emma for 8 mouths without even trying to marry her. she propose to youst time but you didn''t do anything after that. Ethan"please sister-inw help me get her back I promise I will marry her today! Sarah"are you sure??? Ethan"yes I am very sure I will marry her today!!! Sarah"good let get ready we have a wedding to attend. boys go wear you''re most expensive suite you have we will leave in 20 minutes . Ethan"thank you sis I love you! Sarah"I know now go get ready I am waiting. David"sit down I will be back to. Sarah"Michael you''re noting?? Michael"definitely yes am going to get ready. they all went to get ready as she waits down stairs, filling happy atst her brother will finally get married to her best friend. Chapter 136: 136 - Wedding (3) Chapter 136: 136 - Wedding (3) Third person POV While Sarah was getting ready Amanda was dreaming about her childhood and the way her mom used to love her the most. she was sleeping next to Michael her bed was in his stomach while her Both hands holding his waist. kock knock knock. Michael"duck someone is knocking the door wake up. Amanda"am to sleepy you go open it! Michael"how can I wake up when you''re sleeping on top of me! Amanda"you''re my husband and I can sleep anywhere I want now stop talking let me sleep! kock knock knock! Michael"wake up Amanda!!! Amanda"what happened now . Michael"how can you sleep when someone is knocking our room like crazy let me go open the door. he pushed her on the bed as he went to open the door. Michael"Lia what is the problem??? Lia"am sorry brother to wake you but I need sister-inw it very urgent. Michael"did something happen to princess and the babies??? Amanda"what happened to Sarah and the babies???? Lia"she is fine and the babies to . sister-inw Sarah ask me to wake you up ande downstairs within 20 minutes we have to go...... Amanda"we have to go to.....oh I got it I will be quick. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. she went to the bathroom leaving Michael suprise or he had was Sarah was calling her downstairs at this time it not even 6:30 yet what happened now. Lia left him in his thoughts as she went to get ready as well. while all this was happening our groom was sleeping peacefully without knowing today was his happy days that he will always remember for the rest of his life. Emma was feeling nervous and excited as the same time. who wouldn''t feel scired when you''re nning a wedding without the other parsons knowing. it should be him nning for her but she has been waiting and waiting but he still didn''t make any ns like he is scired of something. that is why she made the decision to marry him and start a family with him. After 1 hour everyone was sitting in the dining room having breakfast except Ethan. Sarah"Lia go called Ethan and tell him toe quickly! Ethan"am already here. good morning everyone. unison: good morning! Amanda"sisterinw were done now we''re leave. Emma"let go Lia. Sarah"alright girl be careful I wille in an hour. Amanda"bye everyone. the girls left the house while Evans was waiting for them outside of the house. Ethan"sis where are they going as far as I know it Saturday no official or school today? Sarah"we''re also going it Emma''s wedding and it in three hours! Ethan"WHAT DID YOU SAY!!!!!! David"Emma is getting married???? Sarah"yes and I have seen the groom to. Michael"who is the groom? Sarah"he is Emma high school sweetheart! Ethan got up and run out of the house but it was tote for him to catch them. David"wifey why did you tell him like this? Sarah"if I didn''t how are we supposed to make him marry her by his own will. Michael"where is the wedding? Sarah"Williams mansion now stop talking and pretend you don''t know anything. Michael"I don''t know anything! Ethan"Sarah take me to the wedding I have to stop her at any cost! Sarah"why should I help you. you have been dating Emma for 8 mouths without even trying to marry her. she propose to youst time but you didn''t do anything after that. Ethan"please sister-inw help me get her back I promise I will marry her today! Sarah"are you sure??? Ethan"yes I am very sure I will marry her today!!! Sarah"good let get ready we have a wedding to attend. boys go wear you''re most expensive suite you have we will leave in 20 minutes . Ethan"thank you sis I love you! Sarah"I know now go get ready I am waiting. David"sit down I will be back to. Sarah"Michael you''re noting?? Michael"definitely yes am going to get ready. they all went to get ready as she waits down stairs, filling happy atst her brother will finally get married to her best friend. Chapter 137: WEDDING PART 4 Chapter 137: WEDDING PART 4 Emma POV. I am he''ll nervous I don''t know if my n will work Evans told me how his ex wife did to him before she died. I always feel like he is not happy like something is definitely wrong with him and today I know the truth and I feel pain knowing I couldn''t help him ovee his broken heart. oh god please let this wedding happens if he rejects me I don''t know if I will be that brave again. I am in Williams Manson''s and this house is so beautiful I wonder why he have never bring me here is it because of what happened that he is still feeling his ex wife in this house that he doesn''t want to This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . bring me here. it was capcake idea to have a wedding in his mansion I hope he will be happy. I was in my thoughts when I felt my mom hands on my shoulder. Mrs Sandra: I can''t believe that my daughter is getting married and you''re wedding dress is looking so beautiful that I can''t stop shedding tears. honey what wrong, you don''t look so good? "mom I am scired what if he rejects me in front of everyone? Mrs Sandra: I know my daughter is a fighter she doesn''t give up no matter what. I have raised a beautiful daughter who is a fighter and she doesn''t give up half way. I remember when you were in grade 3 you used to fight with boy''s ,do you remember before we left Landon there was this boy who used to bully you and one day you beat him to death?? if he dire beat him to death, I will get you out of jail. if he rejects my daughter then he is not worth it. "mom I am always brave to fight anyone but not my heart. Mrs Sandra: honey I no you can do it he will marry you. look what you and Sarah have aplished since you girls be friends. you have a big family supporting you and Sarah and I know she will never give up on you, how can you give when you have her and us we''re behind you. "thank you mom I will not give up I will fight to the end. Mrs Lizzy: what going on mother and daughter??? Mrs Sandra:she is scired he will rejected her. Mrs Lizzy: he wouldn''t dare I believe in my daughters loves partners. Ethan is a good man if you didn''t believe in his love you wouldn''t have ns this wedding! Francis:yes I angree with Elizabeth and I believe my nephew love you very much. I have talk to Sarah''s and they''re on the way here . "thank you aunt Lizzy and uncle Francis that means alot to me. Francis"why are you calling me uncle Ethan call me dad so your not allowed to call me uncle! "ok ok dad! Lia"em it time sister told to get ready and the pastor is waiting for you. mom take everyone outside ask dad toe. Mrs Sandra: ok baby don''t worry everything will be fine. Amanda"don''t worry Aunt Sandra she got us and I believe Sarah can make Ethan marry her . Mrs Lizzy"what do you mean? Amanda"she Forse me and Michael to get married and she was sessful. Mrs Lizzy: hehehe she did what? my daughter has gone crazy I don''t even recognise her at all. Amanda"trust you''re daughter this time to she can make this wedding happens with two minutes! Mrs Sandra: hehehe that the spirits girls! Francis: hehehe that my daughter-inw! there is Sure going to be a good show to watch. Mrs Sandra: Amanda take care of my daughter we will be waiting downstairs. Emma good luck my daughter! thank you mom! I hugged my mom with all my heart. yes all the crazy family members are back even Jack and Lewis they have been working none stop since they came. Lia"em sister has arrived look there it the brother limousine! Amanda"yes it sister-inw and I guess Ethan is with them. "alright girls let the show begin. tell my cousin Jacob to get ready the wedding is about to start. Amanda"he already waiting for you downstairs that why I came to call you! "oh god help me !!! Chapter 137: 137 - Wedding (4) Chapter 137: 137 - Wedding (4) Emma POV. I am he''ll nervous I don''t know if my n will work Evans told me how his ex wife did to him before she died. I always feel like he is not happy like something is definitely wrong with him and today I know the truth and I feel pain knowing I couldn''t help him ovee his broken heart. oh god please let this wedding happens if he rejects me I don''t know if I will be that brave again. I am in Williams Manson''s and this house is so beautiful I wonder why he have never bring me here is it because of what happened that he is still feeling his ex wife in this house that he doesn''t want to bring me here. it was capcake idea to have a wedding in his mansion I hope he will be happy. I was in my thoughts when I felt my mom hands on my shoulder. Mrs Sandra: I can''t believe that my daughter is getting married and you''re wedding dress is looking so beautiful that I can''t stop shedding tears. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. honey what wrong, you don''t look so good? "mom I am scired what if he rejects me in front of everyone? Mrs Sandra: I know my daughter is a fighter she doesn''t give up no matter what. I have raised a beautiful daughter who is a fighter and she doesn''t give up half way. I remember when you were in grade 3 you used to fight with boy''s ,do you remember before we left Landon there was this boy who used to bully you and one day you beat him to death?? if he dire beat him to death, I will get you out of jail. if he rejects my daughter then he is not worth it. "mom I am always brave to fight anyone but not my heart. Mrs Sandra: honey I no you can do it he will marry you. look what you and Sarah have aplished since you girls be friends. you have a big family supporting you and Sarah and I know she will never give up on you, how can you give when you have her and us we''re behind you. "thank you mom I will not give up I will fight to the end. Mrs Lizzy: what going on mother and daughter??? Mrs Sandra:she is scired he will rejected her. Mrs Lizzy: he wouldn''t dare I believe in my daughters loves partners. Ethan is a good man if you didn''t believe in his love you wouldn''t have ns this wedding! Francis:yes I angree with Elizabeth and I believe my nephew love you very much. I have talk to Sarah''s and they''re on the way here . "thank you aunt Lizzy and uncle Francis that means alot to me. Francis"why are you calling me uncle Ethan call me dad so your not allowed to call me uncle! "ok ok dad! Lia"em it time sister told to get ready and the pastor is waiting for you. mom take everyone outside ask dad toe. Mrs Sandra: ok baby don''t worry everything will be fine. Amanda"don''t worry Aunt Sandra she got us and I believe Sarah can make Ethan marry her . Mrs Lizzy"what do you mean? Amanda"she Forse me and Michael to get married and she was sessful. Mrs Lizzy: hehehe she did what? my daughter has gone crazy I don''t even recognise her at all. Amanda"trust you''re daughter this time to she can make this wedding happens with two minutes! Mrs Sandra: hehehe that the spirits girls! Francis: hehehe that my daughter-inw! there is Sure going to be a good show to watch. Mrs Sandra: Amanda take care of my daughter we will be waiting downstairs. Emma good luck my daughter! thank you mom! I hugged my mom with all my heart. yes all the crazy family members are back even Jack and Lewis they have been working none stop since they came. Lia"em sister has arrived look there it the brother limousine! Amanda"yes it sister-inw and I guess Ethan is with them. "alright girls let the show begin. tell my cousin Jacob to get ready the wedding is about to start. Amanda"he already waiting for you downstairs that why I came to call you! "oh god help me !!! Chapter 138: WEDDING PART 5 Chapter 138: WEDDING PART 5 Third person POV. ""We walk downstairs as I wait for my dad to walk me down the aisle. my cousin Jacob is waiting for me he knows all about my ns. while Emma was waiting someone was going crazy and he was ready to kill hehehe! Ethan"sisterinw why are you stoping me from getting out of this car ??? Sarah"You have to calm down first think very careful if you make my bunny cry I will make sure you will regret it!!!! David"wife please let go I want to help him get his wife back! Sarah"alright then let go. he was as the first one to step down as he was eagerly to go and stop the wedding that he didn''t even know where he was. when he looks around he was shocked as he process where he was. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ethan"sis.... Sarah....what...are.. what are we doing in my house????!! Sarah"oh we''re here for the wedding I choose this ce because it''s was avable and you don''t stay here anymore. Ethan felt like crying off all the ces she could find was his house. Ethan"so you let Emma and his groom to have my house as a church to get married??? I will settle this letter with you now I have to find her first! he walk out with range as he went to the wedding reception where he saw Emma and I man holding hands as the priest say! priest"do you Emma Johnson take Jacob Davis as you''re you''re. . Ethan"STOP THE WEDDIN BEFORE I KILL YOU RIGHT NOW!!!!!!! everyone looks towards the voice only to see him holding a gun pointing at the priest. Emma was shaking with fear she has never seen him so angry before but she has to be strong now she can''t give up half way. Emma"what are you doing who give you the right to stop my wedding who are you to me? Ethan"why did you do this to me Emma? answer me !!!!! Emma"what do you mean. I am only thinking of my own happiness. I have been waiting for you to take the next step but you don''t want to marry me. Michael got married even before you to a stranger but what about me I have a man we live in the same house but he still doesn''t want make me his wife. he was stunned by her cold voice he felt like he was talking to a stranger not the woman he knows as he was loosing her this time. Jacob"priest continue the wedding!!! Ethan"she is not going to marry you get out of my property this minute if you want to continue living this world! Emma"if he leave I am leaving with him as his wife. Ethan was lossing his mind he was about to shoot Jacob when Emma pulled him behind her to protect him, she couldn''t let him kill his only cousin. Emma"you have to kill me first before you even try to reach him. Ethan"get out of the way or I am going to kill you to If I can''t have you as my wife no one else can have you . he was going to shoot her when Francis came out of nowhere and kick the gun out of his hands. Francis"you brat have you lost your mind???? is this how I have raised you to be a killer???? answer me Kyle!!!! Ethan"dad gets out of the way now or I will kill you first! Lewis"you will do no such a thing! Ethan"You!!!!! how can you support my woman to marry another man when I am still alive? Jack"hahahaha this wedding is happening whether you like it or not! Lewis"as I can see it your not yet a real man! Ethan"You!!!! I am going to kill you ri.... Sarah"ENOUGH ENOUGH!! brother please calm down if you want to marry Emma go ahead and do it by any means! If anyone dire to stop you I will be the one to shoot them. go no one will stop you as long as I am here. everyone was beyond suprise even Lizzy couldn''t believe her ears. "is this even my daughter or she is acting?? well her acting skills are improving hehehe good one my daughter! Ethan"Emma my love I am sorry if I couldn''t take the next step. I am very scired of getting married again my first marriage was like a hell for me. I am ready to take the next step if you still love me, please don''t leave me I will kill myself if you don''t marry me today. Jacob" cousin I think it time to stop acting I can''t see him like this. Ethan"cousin.... acting... what do you mean by this??? Jacob"let me introduce myself I am Jacob Davis Emma''s cousin from her mom side and this is your wedding so please take care of my little cousin! Ethan"em is he telling the truth????? Emma"yes babe I only did this to make you face you''re fear! he was surprised as well shocked and happy as the same times. he kneel down and hold her hands. Ethan"Emma Johnson will you do me the honour to be my wife till the end of internity? Emma"what took you so long I thought you will never ask! Ethan"is that a yes??? Emma"yes I will marry you Mr Kyle Williams! he was so happy that he shed tears of joy as he slides the ring in her finger. Ethan"thank you my love. let get married right now before you change your mind! all the guests burst intoughter. Sarah"priest please let start the wedding and I am sorry on behalf of my family we have to do this so my brother-inw can Face his fear. Mr Johnson"young man wee to our family I am Emma''s Dad. Ethan"thank you dad but let talk letter I don''t want to waist another second. priest"you maye forward and may the rest of the guest please take your sit. Mr Williams do you take Emma Johnson to be yourwful wedded wife? Ethan"yes with all my heart. Emma Johnson do you take Ethan Kyle Williams as you''rewful wedded husband? Emma"yes I do with all my heart. priest you may say you''re vows to one another! Chapter 138: 138 - Wedding (5) Chapter 138: 138 - Wedding (5) Third person POV. ""We walk downstairs as I wait for my dad to walk me down the aisle. my cousin Jacob is waiting for me he knows all about my ns. while Emma was waiting someone was going crazy and he was ready to kill hehehe! Ethan"sisterinw why are you stoping me from getting out of this car ??? Sarah"You have to calm down first think very careful if you make my bunny cry I will make sure you will regret it!!!! David"wife please let go I want to help him get his wife back! Sarah"alright then let go. he was as the first one to step down as he was eagerly to go and stop the wedding that he didn''t even know where he was. when he looks around he was shocked as he process where he was. Ethan"sis.... Sarah....what...are.. what are we doing in my house????!! Sarah"oh we''re here for the wedding I choose this ce because it''s was avable and you don''t stay here anymore. Ethan felt like crying off all the ces she could find was his house. Ethan"so you let Emma and his groom to have my house as a church to get married??? I will settle this letter with you now I have to find her first! he walk out with range as he went to the wedding reception where he saw Emma and I man holding hands as the priest say! priest"do you Emma Johnson take Jacob Davis as you''re you''re. . Ethan"STOP THE WEDDIN BEFORE I KILL YOU RIGHT NOW!!!!!!! everyone looks towards the voice only to see him holding a gun pointing at the priest. Emma was shaking with fear she has never seen him so angry before but she has to be strong now she can''t give up half way. Emma"what are you doing who give you the right to stop my wedding who are you to me? Ethan"why did you do this to me Emma? answer me !!!!! Emma"what do you mean. I am only thinking of my own happiness. I have been waiting for you to take the next step but you don''t want to marry me. Michael got married even before you to a stranger but what about me I have a man we live in the same house but he still doesn''t want make me his wife. he was stunned by her cold voice he felt like he was talking to a stranger not the woman he knows as he was loosing her this time. Jacob"priest continue the wedding!!! Ethan"she is not going to marry you get out of my property this minute if you want to continue living this world! Emma"if he leave I am leaving with him as his wife. Ethan was lossing his mind he was about to shoot Jacob when Emma pulled him behind her to protect him, she couldn''t let him kill his only cousin. Emma"you have to kill me first before you even try to reach him. Ethan"get out of the way or I am going to kill you to If I can''t have you as my wife no one else can have you . he was going to shoot her when Francis came out of nowhere and kick the gun out of his hands. Francis"you brat have you lost your mind???? is this how I have raised you to be a killer???? answer me Kyle!!!! Ethan"dad gets out of the way now or I will kill you first! Lewis"you will do no such a thing! Ethan"You!!!!! how can you support my woman to marry another man when I am still alive? Jack"hahahaha this wedding is happening whether you like it or not! Lewis"as I can see it your not yet a real man! Ethan"You!!!! I am going to kill you ri.... Sarah"ENOUGH ENOUGH!! brother please calm down if you want to marry Emma go ahead and do it by any means! If anyone dire to stop you I will be the one to shoot them. go no one will stop you as long as I am here. everyone was beyond suprise even Lizzy couldn''t believe her ears. "is this even my daughter or she is acting?? well her acting skills are improving hehehe good one my daughter! Ethan"Emma my love I am sorry if I couldn''t take the next step. I am very scired of getting married again my first marriage was like a hell for me. I am ready to take the next step if you still love me, please don''t leave me I will kill myself if you don''t marry me today. Jacob" cousin I think it time to stop acting I can''t see him like this. Ethan"cousin.... acting... what do you mean by this??? Jacob"let me introduce myself I am Jacob Davis Emma''s cousin from her mom side and this is your wedding so please take care of my little cousin! Ethan"em is he telling the truth????? Emma"yes babe I only did this to make you face you''re fear! he was surprised as well shocked and happy as the same times. he kneel down and hold her hands. Ethan"Emma Johnson will you do me the honour to be my wife till the end of internity? Emma"what took you so long I thought you will never ask! Ethan"is that a yes??? Emma"yes I will marry you Mr Kyle Williams! he was so happy that he shed tears of joy as he slides the ring in her finger. Ethan"thank you my love. let get married right now before you change your mind! all the guests burst intoughter. Sarah"priest please let start the wedding and I am sorry on behalf of my family we have to do this so my brother-inw can Face his fear. Mr Johnson"young man wee to our family I am Emma''s Dad. Ethan"thank you dad but let talk letter I don''t want to waist another second. priest"you maye forward and may the rest of the guest please take your sit. Mr Williams do you take Emma Johnson to be yourwful wedded wife? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ethan"yes with all my heart. Emma Johnson do you take Ethan Kyle Williams as you''rewful wedded husband? Emma"yes I do with all my heart. priest you may say you''re vows to one another! Chapter 139: THE WEDDING VOWS Chapter 139: THE WEDDING VOWS Third person POV. Ethan was the first one to start. You''re the first mate to my ship captain, the Smee to my Captain Hook... I hope to be the only people we can stand at a cocktail party forever. I promise to take out the garbage, even in the pouring rain or freezing cold. I promise to unclog the tub, even though you are the only one of us with long hair. I want us to grow old and crusty together, to shake our collective fists at teenagers, and to talk endlessly about the old days when things were better, cheaper, and generally more wholesome. I promise to turn on the air conditioning when you are hot, even if I am totally freezing. I vow never to steal your covers, unless you are hogging them. I love you like Jersey loves The Boss. I love you more than anything else. I promise not to stop believin - if you promise to be my brown eyed girl. Today we join our two hearts into one being and not in a Time Lord way. I love you through Time and Rtive Dimensions in Space. You and I just work together - and I love how you always finish my.... .... sentences... it''s sentences. I love you, by the old gods and the new. I promise to pay all my debts to you - a Lannister always does. Does this mean I have to stop referring to you by yourst name? I keep thinking of the beginning of UP... is that a problem? It is at this moment as I gaze into your eyes I think... it tote elope I love you like the musical Cats. Now and Forever. I promise to get up and get our remote from across the room, even if it was not I who ced the remote so very far away. I promise to always respect your choice of music in the car when you are driving. If you are not driving however... I vow to get a professional even though I really want to try to do it myself first. I vow to open jars for you and pretend that you loosened it, even though we both know it was my manly muscles that opened that thing. I vow to thrill you each day - to amaze and astonish you - did I mention all the magic tricks I am learning. I vow to wash if you''ll dry, just so we can be together in the kitchen,ughing, all night - every night. I promise to love you, honor you, but not obey, because that''s a little creepy. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. all the guests burst intoughter. I love you as long as I live. from this day forward your no longer Emma Johnson anything but Mrs Emma Kyle Williams. she was shedding happy tears with his beautiful words. while he was nervous from the beginning to the end. while Sarah was crying as well David notice her and he promised he will give her a wedding after she gave birth to they''re babies. David"wifey why are you crying and you''re not the bride? Sarah"I am so happy for my bunny she has the best man in her life. she is so brave I don''t know if I could have the same courage before I married you I wish I had done the same way as Emma. David"you can still do it I will marry you 100 times again and again. I will still keep my promise to give you a perfect big wedding! Sarah"thank you hubby but I am no longer young I am going to be a mom soon. David"even if you''re mom I will still give you a happy wedding to me you will always be my little cutie wife. she hugged him while shedding happy tears. now it was Emma time to say her vows. Chapter 139: 139 - The Vows (1) Chapter 139: 139 - The Vows (1) Third person POV. Ethan was the first one to start. You''re the first mate to my ship captain, the Smee to my Captain Hook... I hope to be the only people we can stand at a cocktail party forever. I promise to take out the garbage, even in the pouring rain or freezing cold. I promise to unclog the tub, even though you are the only one of us with long hair. I want us to grow old and crusty together, to shake our collective fists at teenagers, and to talk endlessly about the old days when things were better, cheaper, and generally more wholesome. I promise to turn on the air conditioning when you are hot, even if I am totally freezing. I vow never to steal your covers, unless you are hogging them. I love you like Jersey loves The Boss. I love you more than anything else. I promise not to stop believin - if you promise to be my brown eyed girl. Today we join our two hearts into one being and not in a Time Lord way. I love you through Time and Rtive Dimensions in Space. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g You and I just work together - and I love how you always finish my.... .... sentences... it''s sentences. I love you, by the old gods and the new. I promise to pay all my debts to you - a Lannister always does. Does this mean I have to stop referring to you by yourst name? I keep thinking of the beginning of UP... is that a problem? It is at this moment as I gaze into your eyes I think... it tote elope I love you like the musical Cats. Now and Forever. I promise to get up and get our remote from across the room, even if it was not I who ced the remote so very far away. I promise to always respect your choice of music in the car when you are driving. If you are not driving however... I vow to get a professional even though I really want to try to do it myself first. I vow to open jars for you and pretend that you loosened it, even though we both know it was my manly muscles that opened that thing. I vow to thrill you each day - to amaze and astonish you - did I mention all the magic tricks I am learning. I vow to wash if you''ll dry, just so we can be together in the kitchen,ughing, all night - every night. I promise to love you, honor you, but not obey, because that''s a little creepy. all the guests burst intoughter. I love you as long as I live. from this day forward your no longer Emma Johnson anything but Mrs Emma Kyle Williams. she was shedding happy tears with his beautiful words. while he was nervous from the beginning to the end. while Sarah was crying as well David notice her and he promised he will give her a wedding after she gave birth to they''re babies. David"wifey why are you crying and you''re not the bride? Sarah"I am so happy for my bunny she has the best man in her life. she is so brave I don''t know if I could have the same courage before I married you I wish I had done the same way as Emma. David"you can still do it I will marry you 100 times again and again. I will still keep my promise to give you a perfect big wedding! Sarah"thank you hubby but I am no longer young I am going to be a mom soon. David"even if you''re mom I will still give you a happy wedding to me you will always be my little cutie wife. she hugged him while shedding happy tears. now it was Emma time to say her vows. Chapter 140: THE VOWS Chapter 140: THE VOWS Emma POV. To my husband I vow to follow always , "hold you too close, to hurt you too deep, to sit in your chair And ruin your sleep And make you aware Of being alive. I''ll always be there, As frightened as you, To help us survive Being alive" I promise to put you ahead of all others, to be by your side through thick and thin, through good times and bad. When the rains fall and the cool breezes blow, you can count on me. You can always count on me.Ie with you. Let''s travel together down this winding path whose every step is an adventure, whose perilous trials will be diminished because I hold your hand, and whose joys will be exponentially blessed because you are by my side.It is said that God the Father created woman to be man''s helper in all things. I delight in the idea of following this scriptural teaching. I vow to help you in all things, to lighten your heart, to help us find peace and happiness in our life together. I promise to celebrate you and your achievements and to support you in your times of need. Together we face the world - stronger than the sum of our parts - now beholden only to love and each other. When I hold your face in my hands or lean into your shoulder to feel you hold me, I know this is the ce I am meant to be for all time. This is the person with whom I am meant to share my life. I promise to cherish each day more than the day before and to face any obstacles headfirst knowing we will face them as a team. Our lives will be richer for every moment we experience together. I promise to encourage and inspire you, in good times and bad, to share all our loot, and to scrimp and save when we need to be thrifty. Most of all I promise love, Love at our table and love in our life. I promise to love you, to be your biggest fan, your best audience, your own private cheering section and a wife that will never stop challenging you as you challenge me to be the best.I stand before you as a woman with no reservations, choosing to spend the rest of my life with a man for whom I have the utmost respect and love. I long to grow with you in mind and in spirit and to live together all the days of our lives. You are my husband, you are my best friend and one true love, I promise in front of these, our friends and family, and under God, that I will be a faithful and loving wife to you for all time. I love yourugh, I love your spirit, I love that I will spend the rest of my life with you. I love the thought of growing old with you and fighting through challenges, embracing joy, from this moment until the end of time. As I take my ce as your wife, all I ask is that you always trust you can look to me for love, friendship, and support as I will rely on you for these things as we journey through our lives together. I will dance with you in joyous times and embrace you in times of sadness. I promise to enjoy our health, and tofort you in sickness. Together we will grow and learn and each day will be blessed for the rest of our lives. From this day forward, I will look to each day with the joy of knowing that my tomorrow includes you. I take you to be my husband, to be my best friend and to stand side-by-side, hand in hand, and heart to heart. You shall never walk alone, as I will always be with you - on sunny warm flecked days and in torrential rains, together we will brave anything that nature can bestow upon us. We are brave together, we are happy together, we will always be together, today and until the end of our days. I love you Mr Ethan Kyle Williams.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 140: 140 - The Vows (2) Chapter 140: 140 - The Vows (2) Emma POV. To my husband I vow to follow always , "hold you too close, to hurt you too deep, to sit in your chair And ruin your sleep And make you aware Of being alive. I''ll always be there, As frightened as you, To help us survive Being alive" I promise to put you ahead of all others, to be by your side through thick and thin, through good times and bad. When the rains fall and the cool breezes blow, you can count on me. You can always count on me.Ie with you. Let''s travel together down this winding path whose every step is an adventure, whose perilous trials will be diminished because I hold your hand, and whose joys will be exponentially blessed because you are by my side.It is said that God the Father created woman to be man''s helper in all things. I delight in the idea of following this scriptural teaching. I vow to help you in all things, to lighten your heart, to help us find peace and happiness in our life together. I promise to celebrate you and your achievements and to support you in your times of need. Together we face the world - stronger than the sum of our parts - now beholden only to love and each other. When I hold your face in my hands or lean into your shoulder to feel you hold me, I know this is the ce I am meant to be for all time. This is the person with whom I am meant to share my life. I promise to cherish each day more than the day before and to face any obstacles headfirst knowing we will face them as a team. Our lives will be richer for every moment we experience together. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I promise to encourage and inspire you, in good times and bad, to share all our loot, and to scrimp and save when we need to be thrifty. Most of all I promise love, Love at our table and love in our life. I promise to love you, to be your biggest fan, your best audience, your own private cheering section and a wife that will never stop challenging you as you challenge me to be the best.I stand before you as a woman with no reservations, choosing to spend the rest of my life with a man for whom I have the utmost respect and love. I long to grow with you in mind and in spirit and to live together all the days of our lives. You are my husband, you are my best friend and one true love, I promise in front of these, our friends and family, and under God, that I will be a faithful and loving wife to you for all time. I love yourugh, I love your spirit, I love that I will spend the rest of my life with you. I love the thought of growing old with you and fighting through challenges, embracing joy, from this moment until the end of time. As I take my ce as your wife, all I ask is that you always trust you can look to me for love, friendship, and support as I will rely on you for these things as we journey through our lives together. I will dance with you in joyous times and embrace you in times of sadness. I promise to enjoy our health, and tofort you in sickness. Together we will grow and learn and each day will be blessed for the rest of our lives. From this day forward, I will look to each day with the joy of knowing that my tomorrow includes you. I take you to be my husband, to be my best friend and to stand side-by-side, hand in hand, and heart to heart. You shall never walk alone, as I will always be with you - on sunny warm flecked days and in torrential rains, together we will brave anything that nature can bestow upon us. We are brave together, we are happy together, we will always be together, today and until the end of our days. I love you Mr Ethan Kyle Williams. Chapter 141: CONGRATULATIONS MR AND MRS WILLIAMS Chapter 141: CONGRATULATIONS MR AND MRS WILLIAMS Third person POV. "while the newly married couples were saying their vows our little girl''s were all crying including Amanda. Michael" why are you crying my ugly duck I didn''t know my wife is a crying baby??? Amanda" I am so touched by them and your here making fun of me. I am in a good mood right now so I will let it go. Michael"sorry baby you may continue crying!!! Amanda"you!!!! don''t you know how to coax a girl instead of fighting with me all the time you should learn more from Ethan!!? he was left stunned by her. priest" you may exchange you''re rings. Ethan"babe where are the rings???? Emma"don''t worry I didn''t forget this time. Evans and Lia give them the rings. priest"Mr Williams please hold your wife left hand and put the ring in her finger. Ethan"yes! Emma Johnson with this ring I give you all my heart ,my body and take you as mywful wedded wife as long as I live. I give you everything that belongs to me . everything that I have is yours. I promise to be always faithful until the day I died. he slides the ring on her finger as he finally finished his promises. Emma"Ethan Kyle Williams with this ring I give you as my prove to you, that I will be faithful as long as I live. I promise to put you first before anyone else in my life. I promise to love you unconditionally as long as I breathe in this world. I give you the authority as my husband to have no boundaries between us. I give you everything I have to be yours. with this ring I expect you as mywful wedded husband. she slides the ring in his finger. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. priest" I now pronounce you as husband and wife Mr and Mrs Williams. you may now kiss the bride. he pulled her close as sealed his promises with a passionate kiss. they kissed without even realising where they we''re as they lost themselves in the kiss. priest"cough.....cough... Mr Williams take it easy!!!! all the guests burst intoughter. Emma face was red like tomato she felt embarrassed as she hug her husband to hide her red face, she was a girl after all. Sarah and David hugged the couple as they congratted them. Sarah"congrattions Mr and Mrs Williams. wee to the family Mrs Williams as the eldest daughter-inw I wee you to our family . Emma"thank you capcake!!! David"congrattions little brother wee to married life I am so happy for you finally you have a wonderful wife take care of her. Ethan"thank you brother! Sarah"congrattions brother I am so happy for you. Ethan"thank you sis am very grateful to you and I promise to always be faithful and love your bunny. Sarah"good boy that all I want from you. he hugged her so tightly as he wipe his tears. she was also crying as well. David"why are you both crying??? Ethan"brother you wouldn''t understand us only I and sis know how we feel. David"alright take your time. wee to our family little sisterinw! he hugged Emma as well. they all pulled away as the rest of the family members congratte them. Emma"mom meet your son-inw. Ethan"hello mom! I am Ethan! Mrs Sandra"hello son wee to the family I am Sandra! Mr Edward"hello young man I am Emma''s Dad! hello dad I am sorry I couldn''t talk to you earlier! Edward"I understand you but still we have to chat man to man. Ethan"no problems dad. Francis"congrattions my son I am so proud of you. Ethan"thank you dad! Lewis, Jack, Michael and Evans all hugged him as they congratted him to . while the girls hugged em to congratte her. Lizzy"hi honey did you forget your mom now that you''re married????? Sarah"I will never forget my beautiful young mother. Lizzy"you''re even learning more and more to be sweeter!!! Sarah"I learned from you ! she hugged her mom it has been long time. since the firm house she hasn''t seen her . Lizzy"how are you feeling and how are my grandchildren? Sarah"mom I feel tired my legs are always painful in the night. I feel depressed and I want to crying. is this how it feels to be a mom. Lizzy"you''re doing great than I am I used to be worse than you but I am happy to have given birth to you. being a mother is the greatest joy a woman can have. be strong and I will stay with you from now on until you give birth. Sarah"thank you so much i will be happy with you around. Lizzy"alright be careful let me go meet Emma and Ethan. David"hi mom how are you. Lizzy"I am very good son. take care of Sarah I have to see my other children. she walk away leaving the two couples. Sarah"hubby please help me go inside I feel tired. David"let go then you don''t look so good. they went inside the house while the guest congratte the newly married couples. Michael"hi wifey why don''t we go inside I have something to take to you about. Amanda"can we go letter buffalo Sarah went inside I have to make sure the guest are taken care of. Michael"alright wifey let me help you to. Jack"Lewis do you remember that girl that is Michael''s wife? Lewis"no do you know her? Jack"yes I will tell you letter. Chapter 141: 141 - Congratulations Chapter 141: 141 - Congrattions Third person POV. "while the newly married couples were saying their vows our little girl''s were all crying including Amanda. Michael" why are you crying my ugly duck I didn''t know my wife is a crying baby??? Amanda" I am so touched by them and your here making fun of me. I am in a good mood right now so I will let it go. Michael"sorry baby you may continue crying!!! Amanda"you!!!! don''t you know how to coax a girl instead of fighting with me all the time you should learn more from Ethan!!? he was left stunned by her. priest" you may exchange you''re rings. Ethan"babe where are the rings???? Emma"don''t worry I didn''t forget this time. Evans and Lia give them the rings. priest"Mr Williams please hold your wife left hand and put the ring in her finger. Ethan"yes! Emma Johnson with this ring I give you all my heart ,my body and take you as mywful wedded wife as long as I live. I give you everything that belongs to me . everything that I have is yours. I promise to be always faithful until the day I died. he slides the ring on her finger as he finally finished his promises. Emma"Ethan Kyle Williams with this ring I give you as my prove to you, that I will be faithful as long as I live. I promise to put you first before anyone else in my life. I promise to love you unconditionally as long as I breathe in this world. I give you the authority as my husband to have no boundaries between us. I give you everything I have to be yours. with this ring I expect you as mywful wedded husband. she slides the ring in his finger. priest" I now pronounce you as husband and wife Mr and Mrs Williams. you may now kiss the bride. he pulled her close as sealed his promises with a passionate kiss. they kissed without even realising where they we''re as they lost themselves in the kiss. priest"cough.....cough... Mr Williams take it easy!!!! all the guests burst intoughter. Emma face was red like tomato she felt embarrassed as she hug her husband to hide her red face, she was a girl after all. Sarah and David hugged the couple as they congratted them. Sarah"congrattions Mr and Mrs Williams. wee to the family Mrs Williams as the eldest daughter-inw I wee you to our family . Emma"thank you capcake!!! David"congrattions little brother wee to married life I am so happy for you finally you have a wonderful wife take care of her. Ethan"thank you brother! Sarah"congrattions brother I am so happy for you. Ethan"thank you sis am very grateful to you and I promise to always be faithful and love your bunny. Sarah"good boy that all I want from you. he hugged her so tightly as he wipe his tears. she was also crying as well. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. David"why are you both crying??? Ethan"brother you wouldn''t understand us only I and sis know how we feel. David"alright take your time. wee to our family little sisterinw! he hugged Emma as well. they all pulled away as the rest of the family members congratte them. Emma"mom meet your son-inw. Ethan"hello mom! I am Ethan! Mrs Sandra"hello son wee to the family I am Sandra! Mr Edward"hello young man I am Emma''s Dad! hello dad I am sorry I couldn''t talk to you earlier! Edward"I understand you but still we have to chat man to man. Ethan"no problems dad. Francis"congrattions my son I am so proud of you. Ethan"thank you dad! Lewis, Jack, Michael and Evans all hugged him as they congratted him to . while the girls hugged em to congratte her. Lizzy"hi honey did you forget your mom now that you''re married????? Sarah"I will never forget my beautiful young mother. Lizzy"you''re even learning more and more to be sweeter!!! Sarah"I learned from you ! she hugged her mom it has been long time. since the firm house she hasn''t seen her . Lizzy"how are you feeling and how are my grandchildren? Sarah"mom I feel tired my legs are always painful in the night. I feel depressed and I want to crying. is this how it feels to be a mom. Lizzy"you''re doing great than I am I used to be worse than you but I am happy to have given birth to you. being a mother is the greatest joy a woman can have. be strong and I will stay with you from now on until you give birth. Sarah"thank you so much i will be happy with you around. Lizzy"alright be careful let me go meet Emma and Ethan. David"hi mom how are you. Lizzy"I am very good son. take care of Sarah I have to see my other children. she walk away leaving the two couples. Sarah"hubby please help me go inside I feel tired. David"let go then you don''t look so good. they went inside the house while the guest congratte the newly married couples. Michael"hi wifey why don''t we go inside I have something to take to you about. Amanda"can we go letter buffalo Sarah went inside I have to make sure the guest are taken care of. Michael"alright wifey let me help you to. Jack"Lewis do you remember that girl that is Michael''s wife? Lewis"no do you know her? Jack"yes I will tell you letter. Chapter 142: KNOWING THE TRUTH Chapter 142: KNOWING THE TRUTH Third person POV. "while everyone was enjoying Lewis and Jack were nning to tell Michael the truth about what happend. he walk towards them he also remember he has some questions to. Michael"hello boys! Jack"hi bro. Lewis"hello brother! Michael"when did you guyse back to the country and you didn''t inform me? Jack"we arrive here on Tuesday. Michael" Jack do you know my wife Amanda? Lewis"no but she looks familiar like I have seen her before. Jack"she is the girl you insulted in the club when David called us here mouths ago. Michael"what did you say??? Jack"yes I am telling the truth I was the one who saved her from you that night. he was stunned by the answers that he couldn''t believe it. Michael"no that can''t be I have always respected woman this can''t be true! Jack"I have the video in my phone if you don''t believe me let me show your. Michael saw the video and he was ashamed for what he did to Amanda . Michael"Jack something definitely happened in that club even if I was drunk I am very sure this is not me...I have to apologize to her. Jack Why didn''t you tell me this before? Lewis"we check and we took care of it long time ago so rx. Michael" now I know why she hates me so much. Jack" I thought you remember, you mean she hates you? Michael"yes and she wants to leave me as soon as Sarah give birth we''re only pretending Infront of everyone. Jack"you can''t let her leave you no matter what happened you have to fight for her. Lewis" I agree with Jack she makes you happy I can see she loves you but she is afraid to let you know. Michael"I don''t know what to do guys I don''t want her to leave either Jack" learn from Emma I believe she can''t let you go when you make her fall in love with you. I also like her as my sister-inw! Lewis"go make it up to her and if you need anything we will help you as long as you need our help. Michael"thank you guys! he left them while walking with his thoughts not knowing how to approach her. Amanda"Michael I have a problem please help me!!! Michael" what happened wifey! Amanda"I can''t find Lia I have been looking for her for a while now. Michael"she is fine and safe as long as Evans is here. Amanda"I can''t see him anywhere to. Michael" don''t worry let me call him to confirm first. "he called him and everything was fine. Michael" she is with Evans inside the house. Amanda"thank goodness I almost went mad looking for her. Michael" Amanda can youe with me to the house I want to talk to you about something important. Amanda"alright then let go! they''re went to the house and found Sarah eating something while David was helping her eat. David" guys is everything ok outside ??? Michael"yes I came to check on you guys. Sarah"oh we''re fine ! Michael"alright guys I have something to talk with Amanda please excuse us. David" sure we will be upstairs to our room call me if there''s a problem. Michael"alright bro. Sarah" you can go to one of the guest room it''s more private . Michael"thank you princess !This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 142: 142 - Knowing the truth Chapter 142: 142 - Knowing the truth Third person POV. "while everyone was enjoying Lewis and Jack were nning to tell Michael the truth about what happend. he walk towards them he also remember he has some questions to. Michael"hello boys! Jack"hi bro. Lewis"hello brother! Michael"when did you guyse back to the country and you didn''t inform me? Jack"we arrive here on Tuesday. Michael" Jack do you know my wife Amanda? Lewis"no but she looks familiar like I have seen her before. Jack"she is the girl you insulted in the club when David called us here mouths ago. Michael"what did you say??? Jack"yes I am telling the truth I was the one who saved her from you that night. he was stunned by the answers that he couldn''t believe it. Michael"no that can''t be I have always respected woman this can''t be true! Jack"I have the video in my phone if you don''t believe me let me show your. Michael saw the video and he was ashamed for what he did to Amanda . Michael"Jack something definitely happened in that club even if I was drunk I am very sure this is not me...I have to apologize to her. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jack Why didn''t you tell me this before? Lewis"we check and we took care of it long time ago so rx. Michael" now I know why she hates me so much. Jack" I thought you remember, you mean she hates you? Michael"yes and she wants to leave me as soon as Sarah give birth we''re only pretending Infront of everyone. Jack"you can''t let her leave you no matter what happened you have to fight for her. Lewis" I agree with Jack she makes you happy I can see she loves you but she is afraid to let you know. Michael"I don''t know what to do guys I don''t want her to leave either Jack" learn from Emma I believe she can''t let you go when you make her fall in love with you. I also like her as my sister-inw! Lewis"go make it up to her and if you need anything we will help you as long as you need our help. Michael"thank you guys! he left them while walking with his thoughts not knowing how to approach her. Amanda"Michael I have a problem please help me!!! Michael" what happened wifey! Amanda"I can''t find Lia I have been looking for her for a while now. Michael"she is fine and safe as long as Evans is here. Amanda"I can''t see him anywhere to. Michael" don''t worry let me call him to confirm first. "he called him and everything was fine. Michael" she is with Evans inside the house. Amanda"thank goodness I almost went mad looking for her. Michael" Amanda can youe with me to the house I want to talk to you about something important. Amanda"alright then let go! they''re went to the house and found Sarah eating something while David was helping her eat. David" guys is everything ok outside ??? Michael"yes I came to check on you guys. Sarah"oh we''re fine ! Michael"alright guys I have something to talk with Amanda please excuse us. David" sure we will be upstairs to our room call me if there''s a problem. Michael"alright bro. Sarah" you can go to one of the guest room it''s more private . Michael"thank you princess ! Chapter 143: I DONT KNOW HOW TO KISS. Chapter 143: I DON''T KNOW HOW TO KISS. Third person POV. "While the two couples we''re watching them leave the room somewhere Amanda was confused why he wanted to talk in private. Michael took her to one of the guest room as he lock the door as he made her sit down on the bed. Amanda"what happened Michael??? Michael"I am very sorry I didn''t mean to insult you .... Amanda"wait what do you mean you didn''t mean to insult me???? Michael"Jack already told me what happened in the club... Amanda"Michael stop talking I don''t want to remember that night I... Michael"Am sorry I did that to you please forgive me. he kneels down and hold her both hands as he looks at her face pleading guilty for her to forgive him. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Michael" you can call me whatever you want to and make me do anything you feel like but please say something! Amanda"why do you want me to forgive you ??? Michael" I was not in my sense that night I have never disrespect any woman not once in my life have I done something like that. I know to you is an excuse because I am a man but I am telling the truth I never meant to humiliate you and I am very sorry please forgive me. I promise I will make it up to you from now on. Amanda"you mean you didn''t remember me when you saw me with Sarah on the day we got married??? Michael"yes that was my first time seeing you. I only found out about what happened in the club awhile go and jack show me the video because I couldn''t believe it was me. Amanda"I forgive you! please get up I am not used to see you like this. Michael"thank you wifey. Amanda"I am still leav.... Michael"Amanda I want you to be my wife until we grow old together I don''t want to let you go. you can punished me all you need but please don''t give up on me. you''re the first woman in my life. Amanda"we don''t love each other how can we stay together whe... Michael"I am ready to learn to love you if you give me a chance I am willing to open my heart to you . Amanda" you told me that you don''t see me as a wife and you can never except me either! Michael"I only said that to get back at you I never mean anything I said that night please forgive me my love. she couldn''t believe the same man who always fight with her is the same one who is kneeling down Infront of her at this moment. how could she stay peaceful watching him like this she prefers when they''re arguing like crazy monkeys. Michael"babe please talk to me tell me how you feel about me I promise I will respect your decision. Amanda"I like you and I want to make this marriage work but I am scired as the same time you don''t feel the same way I d.... he didn''t let her finished the sentence as he smash his lips to hers. Amanda was shocked she was not expecting this to happen. Michael kiss her lips gently sweet with all the love he feels for her. he wanted to let her know how he feels through the kiss. this was the first time being kiss . she felt like she was in heaven while he was feeling nervous. she didn''t respond because she doesn''t know how to kiss so she let him do what he wants and letter she will exin to him. he pulled away so she can breathe properly. she was breathing heavily and her Face was looking red tomato. Michael"my love you taste so delicious and I want more but this time please respond to my kisses. Amanda"I...I... I.. don''t know how to kiss. Michael"What ! I thought you said you know how to....you.. know..my little member can make you scream loudly!!! Amanda wished the earth to open and swallow herpletely to avoid seeing him . she hugged him tightly while felling embarrassed . how can he says something like this oh god please save me I don''t want to be here. Michael"baby don''t worry I am you''re husband and you don''t have to feel embarrassed Infront of me. I love you very much Amanda! Chapter 143: 143 - I dont know how to kiss Chapter 143: 143 - I don''t know how to kiss Third person POV. "While the two couples we''re watching them leave the room somewhere Amanda was confused why he wanted to talk in private. Michael took her to one of the guest room as he lock the door as he made her sit down on the bed. Amanda"what happened Michael??? Michael"I am very sorry I didn''t mean to insult you .... Amanda"wait what do you mean you didn''t mean to insult me???? Michael"Jack already told me what happened in the club... Amanda"Michael stop talking I don''t want to remember that night I... Michael"Am sorry I did that to you please forgive me. he kneels down and hold her both hands as he looks at her face pleading guilty for her to forgive him. Michael" you can call me whatever you want to and make me do anything you feel like but please say something! Amanda"why do you want me to forgive you ??? Michael" I was not in my sense that night I have never disrespect any woman not once in my life have I done something like that. I know to you is an excuse because I am a man but I am telling the truth I never meant to humiliate you and I am very sorry please forgive me. I promise I will make it up to you from now on. Amanda"you mean you didn''t remember me when you saw me with Sarah on the day we got married??? Michael"yes that was my first time seeing you. I only found out about what happened in the club awhile go and jack show me the video because I couldn''t believe it was me. Amanda"I forgive you! please get up I am not used to see you like this. Michael"thank you wifey. Amanda"I am still leav.... Michael"Amanda I want you to be my wife until we grow old together I don''t want to let you go. you can punished me all you need but please don''t give up on me. you''re the first woman in my life. Amanda"we don''t love each other how can we stay together whe... Michael"I am ready to learn to love you if you give me a chance I am willing to open my heart to you . Amanda" you told me that you don''t see me as a wife and you can never except me either! Michael"I only said that to get back at you I never mean anything I said that night please forgive me my love. she couldn''t believe the same man who always fight with her is the same one who is kneeling down Infront of her at this moment. how could she stay peaceful watching him like this she prefers when they''re arguing like crazy monkeys. Michael"babe please talk to me tell me how you feel about me I promise I will respect your decision. Amanda"I like you and I want to make this marriage work but I am scired as the same time you don''t feel the same way I d.... he didn''t let her finished the sentence as he smash his lips to hers. Amanda was shocked she was not expecting this to happen. Michael kiss her lips gently sweet with all the love he feels for her. he wanted to let her know how he feels through the kiss. this was the first time being kiss . she felt like she was in heaven while he was feeling nervous. she didn''t respond because she doesn''t know how to kiss so she let him do what he wants and letter she will exin to him. he pulled away so she can breathe properly. she was breathing heavily and her Face was looking red tomato. Michael"my love you taste so delicious and I want more but this time please respond to my kisses. Amanda"I...I... I.. don''t know how to kiss. Michael"What ! I thought you said you know how to....you.. know..my little member can make you scream loudly!!! Amanda wished the earth to open and swallow herpletely to avoid seeing him . she hugged him tightly while felling embarrassed . how can he says something like this oh god please save me I don''t want to be here. Michael"baby don''t worry I am you''re husband and you don''t have to feel embarrassed Infront of me. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I love you very much Amanda! Chapter 144: I WANT A GRANDCHILD SOON. Chapter 144: I WANT A GRANDCHILD SOON. Third person POV. She couldn''t believe her ears as he confessed his feelings to her . she promise that she will do everything to protect him and make their marriage work no matter what happened and will never give up on him. Michael"thank you very much my baby I promise I will always protect you and make youugh always. he left her face and kiss her lips again this time she was responding and following what he was doing. he was so happy to have her in his life as he kissed her lips gently and passionately. he wanted to tell her so many things that he can''t say it loudly only with his kisses can provide the warm fillings. they pulled away from each other so they can breathe. Michael"Mrs Lawson you look so beautiful today! Amanda"huh only today ??? Michael" yes my ugly duck! Amanda"why do you always call me ugly duck can''t you call me sometime more nicely. Michael" I love it and I think this nick name suite you very much it the most beautiful name in the world. Amanda" so you mean I am the most ugly women in the world that I deserve it right? Michael"yes ...I... mean no I didn''t mean it like this I... Amanda"you idiot don''t you know it''s wrong to call your wife ugly and then describing that the name suite her. I don''t want to talk to you I am going to the wedding outside and I will find a good man who will appreciate my sexy beautiful body! she left him in shock there wodering what he said that she got ungly with him. Michael in thoughts. huh did I say something wrong wait she said she is going to look for a good man oh no I am doom I better follow her before I kill an innocent man for my own stupidity. Amanda in her thoughts. can''t he even know how topliment a girl I should make him jealous then he will know I am very sexy and beautiful and not ugly duck!!!! Everyone was enjoying the wedding and dancing while getting to know each other. Ethan and Emma dance to they''re heart content while our two monkeys were driving each other crazy Michael was trying every way possible to apologize to her but she was ignoring him. he was very sad that he was not enjoying the music at all . Sarah was sleeping and David sitting next to her so when she wakes up she won''t feel disappointed with him. Emma''s parents got to know Ethan as their son inw and they like him for Emma. They trusted their daughter''s choice. good days don''t alwaysst for long time it came to an end soon. after the guest leave the mansion only the family members were left behind and it was time for the newly married couples to leave for they''re honeymoon. they were hugging and saying goodbye to the family as it was time to leave. David gave them a wedding gift as he sent them to Hawaii''s big Ind. he wanted them to enjoy themselves and change the environment for awhile. David"you guys should leave and make sure you have fun and don''te back quickly take your time and make babies I want to see my nephew or niece in nine months!!! Ethan take it easy on her don''t be like a hungry wolf a.... Ethan"brother!!! stop talking your making me feel awkward and every one is listening to you. I am not a kid please don''t embarrass me give me some Face! everyone''s was beyond shocked to hear him making jokes or makingments as he doesn''t do This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. anything like this. Sarah"hubby please let them go my bunny is feeling embarrassed look at her face she is looking red tomato!!!! Ethan"hi sisterinw stop making fun of my wife!!!! Sarah"I didn''t do anything I am innocent !!! Mrs Sandra"honey don''t mind them make sure youe back pregnant I want to hold my grandchildren soon!!! Emma"mom!!!!!! Mrs Sandra"what happened it normal for a newly married couples to have sex and I am only trying to make sure you don''t hold your husband or refuse him I want a grandchild soon! Emma"dad I think mom still have some energy forst night you should take her to you''re room!!!! Mr Edward"thank you honey for the remainder I will take her to our room!!! Chapter 144: 144 - I want a grandchild Chapter 144: 144 - I want a grandchild Third person POV. She couldn''t believe her ears as he confessed his feelings to her . she promise that she will do everything to protect him and make their marriage work no matter what happened and will never give up on him. Michael"thank you very much my baby I promise I will always protect you and make youugh always. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. he left her face and kiss her lips again this time she was responding and following what he was doing. he was so happy to have her in his life as he kissed her lips gently and passionately. he wanted to tell her so many things that he can''t say it loudly only with his kisses can provide the warm fillings. they pulled away from each other so they can breathe. Michael"Mrs Lawson you look so beautiful today! Amanda"huh only today ??? Michael" yes my ugly duck! Amanda"why do you always call me ugly duck can''t you call me sometime more nicely. Michael" I love it and I think this nick name suite you very much it the most beautiful name in the world. Amanda" so you mean I am the most ugly women in the world that I deserve it right? Michael"yes ...I... mean no I didn''t mean it like this I... Amanda"you idiot don''t you know it''s wrong to call your wife ugly and then describing that the name suite her. I don''t want to talk to you I am going to the wedding outside and I will find a good man who will appreciate my sexy beautiful body! she left him in shock there wodering what he said that she got ungly with him. Michael in thoughts. huh did I say something wrong wait she said she is going to look for a good man oh no I am doom I better follow her before I kill an innocent man for my own stupidity. Amanda in her thoughts. can''t he even know how topliment a girl I should make him jealous then he will know I am very sexy and beautiful and not ugly duck!!!! Everyone was enjoying the wedding and dancing while getting to know each other. Ethan and Emma dance to they''re heart content while our two monkeys were driving each other crazy Michael was trying every way possible to apologize to her but she was ignoring him. he was very sad that he was not enjoying the music at all . Sarah was sleeping and David sitting next to her so when she wakes up she won''t feel disappointed with him. Emma''s parents got to know Ethan as their son inw and they like him for Emma. They trusted their daughter''s choice. good days don''t alwaysst for long time it came to an end soon. after the guest leave the mansion only the family members were left behind and it was time for the newly married couples to leave for they''re honeymoon. they were hugging and saying goodbye to the family as it was time to leave. David gave them a wedding gift as he sent them to Hawaii''s big Ind. he wanted them to enjoy themselves and change the environment for awhile. David"you guys should leave and make sure you have fun and don''te back quickly take your time and make babies I want to see my nephew or niece in nine months!!! Ethan take it easy on her don''t be like a hungry wolf a.... Ethan"brother!!! stop talking your making me feel awkward and every one is listening to you. I am not a kid please don''t embarrass me give me some Face! everyone''s was beyond shocked to hear him making jokes or makingments as he doesn''t do anything like this. Sarah"hubby please let them go my bunny is feeling embarrassed look at her face she is looking red tomato!!!! Ethan"hi sisterinw stop making fun of my wife!!!! Sarah"I didn''t do anything I am innocent !!! Mrs Sandra"honey don''t mind them make sure youe back pregnant I want to hold my grandchildren soon!!! Emma"mom!!!!!! Mrs Sandra"what happened it normal for a newly married couples to have sex and I am only trying to make sure you don''t hold your husband or refuse him I want a grandchild soon! Emma"dad I think mom still have some energy forst night you should take her to you''re room!!!! Mr Edward"thank you honey for the remainder I will take her to our room!!! Chapter 145: I KNOW I LOOK LIKE A FAT PIG. Chapter 145: I KNOW I LOOK LIKE A FAT PIG. Third person POV. "She looks at her mother and she was blushing only she knows how her hungry husband is like hehehe that a nother story for another day. Mrs Lizzy"take care my children be safe. Emma"thank you aunt only you can save me from these crazy family. Mrs Lizzy"any time sweetie! Lia"I will miss you em please take care of yourself and buy me anything you like and I will love it. Emma"sure my little rabbit take care of my cupcake and make sure no one bully her when I am gone! Lia"I will em don''t worry enjoy your honeymoon. Emma"Amanda please take care of my to girls make sure no one bully them if they do beat the hell out of them! Amanda"no one will dire when I am here I promise I will protect them. take care of yourself and Ethan as well be happy always my dear sister inw! Emma"thank you sweetheart I will and stop fighting with your husband all the time it''s not healthy for your rtionship as a husband and wife. learn from me if you don''t confess your fillings it''s will be tote for you don''t wait for another woman to Michael is a nice guy and I believe he is the best husband for you give him a chance to show how he feels about you. I know you feel like he doesn''t deserve you or he is an idiot at the same time you feel like killing him but please don''t give up on him. he is a nice guy I hope you will give him a chance. Amanda" thank you em I will try my best not to fight with him although I like it when we fight it very fun I do enjoy it. Emma" be careful Amanda you may enjoy it and think it fun but when he goes out there and find a hot sexy quiet girl he will definitely leave you for her. Amanda"I try my best not to make trouble for him I don''t want to him to find a nother women. Michael"what are you two whispering so long? Emma"I am telling her to make sure you guys don''t bully my little sisters if you do she can beat the hell out of you !!! Francis" you don''t have to worry I am here if these brats try I will make sure I teach them a lesson. Emma"thank you dad take care of yourself and every one. Francis"no problems my daughter. Emma"hi capcake please take care of yourself and my cookies don''t lock yourself in your room crying again I will not be happy when I hear your crying again. Sarah" I promise I will try it''s not like I do it willingly and mom is staying with me she will not let me lock myself in my room. Emma" alright take care of Amanda and please do something for both of them I want to see her happy. Sarah"I will very soon you will hear good news I am nning something for both of them. Emma"ok I trust you! Sarah"thanks sisterinw! Ethan"em we have to leave now. Emma"alright capcake I have to go bye. they left Everyone behind as Lewis drive them to the airport David give them his private jet so they feel mean while Jack was talking to Michael about Amanda when Lisa arrive she was not in the country for 5 weeks now Ethan sent her to London for a business trip to present him there. she only came back this afternoon and found out his boss was getting married today. she was very mad because Jack didn''t tell her when they talkst night. Sarah"hi Lisa wee back I miss you so much how are you? Lisa"hi Sarah you look so fat. Sarah I know I look like a fat pig! Lisa"hehehe not like that you look adorable fat sexy soon to be a mom! Sarah"aw thanks dear. Lisa"sure tell me all the crazy things you have been doing since thest time I saw you. Sarah"you won''t believe what I have been up to this days. Lisa"I am not surprised I know you are very crazy and I love you very much my adorable fat crazy girl! Lia"what about me ? Lisa" nice to meet you little girl I miss you! I love you too baby girl. Lia" wee back sis how have you been? Lisa" good but busy as always! Sarah"Lisa this is Amanda my sister-inw! Amanda this is Lisa Jack girlfriend and you''re soon to be sister-inw! Lisa"hello miss Amanda is nice to meet you! Amanda"like wise miss Lisa! Lisa"call me Lisa it fine with me. Amanda"alright Lisa nice to meet you to. Jack"hellodies can I take my baby girl away from you for awhile? Lisa"NO I want to talk to my sister and Amanda I still have score to settle with you idiot!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jack"w..h.... what ..have I done to you this time? Lisa" you will no soon my love! Amanda"hello Jack! Jack"hello sisterinw I am sorry forgive my ignorance. Sarah" Jack please excuse us we still have to catch up she wille when we''re done. Jack"as you wish sister-inw! he went back to his brother. Michael"what happened to you? Jack"I am doom Lisa is mad at me and I have know idea what I have done to her. Michael"we can shake hands I am in the same situation brother! Jack" were finished bro ! Michael" oh boy ! Chapter 145: 145 - I know I look like a fat pig Chapter 145: 145 - I know I look like a fat pig Third person POV. "She looks at her mother and she was blushing only she knows how her hungry husband is like hehehe that a nother story for another day. Mrs Lizzy"take care my children be safe. Emma"thank you aunt only you can save me from these crazy family. Mrs Lizzy"any time sweetie! Lia"I will miss you em please take care of yourself and buy me anything you like and I will love it. Emma"sure my little rabbit take care of my cupcake and make sure no one bully her when I am gone! Lia"I will em don''t worry enjoy your honeymoon. Emma"Amanda please take care of my to girls make sure no one bully them if they do beat the hell out of them! Amanda"no one will dire when I am here I promise I will protect them. take care of yourself and Ethan as well be happy always my dear sister inw! Emma"thank you sweetheart I will and stop fighting with your husband all the time it''s not healthy for your rtionship as a husband and wife. learn from me if you don''t confess your fillings it''s will be tote for you don''t wait for another woman to Michael is a nice guy and I believe he is the best husband for you give him a chance to show how he feels about you. I know you feel like he doesn''t deserve you or he is an idiot at the same time you feel like killing him but please don''t give up on him. he is a nice guy I hope you will give him a chance. Amanda" thank you em I will try my best not to fight with him although I like it when we fight it very fun I do enjoy it. Emma" be careful Amanda you may enjoy it and think it fun but when he goes out there and find a hot sexy quiet girl he will definitely leave you for her. Amanda"I try my best not to make trouble for him I don''t want to him to find a nother women. Michael"what are you two whispering so long? Emma"I am telling her to make sure you guys don''t bully my little sisters if you do she can beat the hell out of you !!! Francis" you don''t have to worry I am here if these brats try I will make sure I teach them a lesson. Emma"thank you dad take care of yourself and every one. Francis"no problems my daughter. Emma"hi capcake please take care of yourself and my cookies don''t lock yourself in your room crying again I will not be happy when I hear your crying again. Sarah" I promise I will try it''s not like I do it willingly and mom is staying with me she will not let me lock myself in my room.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Emma" alright take care of Amanda and please do something for both of them I want to see her happy. Sarah"I will very soon you will hear good news I am nning something for both of them. Emma"ok I trust you! Sarah"thanks sisterinw! Ethan"em we have to leave now. Emma"alright capcake I have to go bye. they left Everyone behind as Lewis drive them to the airport David give them his private jet so they feel mean while Jack was talking to Michael about Amanda when Lisa arrive she was not in the country for 5 weeks now Ethan sent her to London for a business trip to present him there. she only came back this afternoon and found out his boss was getting married today. she was very mad because Jack didn''t tell her when they talkst night. Sarah"hi Lisa wee back I miss you so much how are you? Lisa"hi Sarah you look so fat. Sarah I know I look like a fat pig! Lisa"hehehe not like that you look adorable fat sexy soon to be a mom! Sarah"aw thanks dear. Lisa"sure tell me all the crazy things you have been doing since thest time I saw you. Sarah"you won''t believe what I have been up to this days. Lisa"I am not surprised I know you are very crazy and I love you very much my adorable fat crazy girl! Lia"what about me ? Lisa" nice to meet you little girl I miss you! I love you too baby girl. Lia" wee back sis how have you been? Lisa" good but busy as always! Sarah"Lisa this is Amanda my sister-inw! Amanda this is Lisa Jack girlfriend and you''re soon to be sister-inw! Lisa"hello miss Amanda is nice to meet you! Amanda"like wise miss Lisa! Lisa"call me Lisa it fine with me. Amanda"alright Lisa nice to meet you to. Jack"hellodies can I take my baby girl away from you for awhile? Lisa"NO I want to talk to my sister and Amanda I still have score to settle with you idiot! Jack"w..h.... what ..have I done to you this time? Lisa" you will no soon my love! Amanda"hello Jack! Jack"hello sisterinw I am sorry forgive my ignorance. Sarah" Jack please excuse us we still have to catch up she wille when we''re done. Jack"as you wish sister-inw! he went back to his brother. Michael"what happened to you? Jack"I am doom Lisa is mad at me and I have know idea what I have done to her. Michael"we can shake hands I am in the same situation brother! Jack" were finished bro ! Michael" oh boy ! Chapter 146: I LOVE YOU MY BEAUTIFUL WIFE. Chapter 146: I LOVE YOU MY BEAUTIFUL WIFE. Ethan POV. "We are on the ne going to our honeymoon I can''t wait to spend time with my wife. This morning i thought I lost her when Sarah told me she is getting married I felt like killing myself I couldn''t believe it thank goodness it was all a n I don''t know what I would have done. Emma"babes what are you thinking? "I am thinking of how to make love to you my queen! Emma"huh ...I...am...n... "babes why are you stammering huh? Emma"I am not why should I be it normal for a husband and wife! "hehehe babes you look so adorable when you are shy! Emma"stop making fun of me or... "you can''t do anything now you''re my wife and I am going to eat you hole no one can save you from me this time. she hides her face with her hands and I couldn''t stopughing at her cutie action. know one will believe it the strong Emma is also a shy girl. I pulled her to myp as I take her hands away from her face. "Babe I want you to look at me when I eat you. I don''t want you to feel shy or embarrassed it our day babes! she nods her head while her chicks were looking red tomato. I lift her chicks as I pulled her close to me while I kiss her soft lips gently sweet with all my love in it. she respond to my kisses I lift her up bride style as I take her to private room it has a bed and bathroom inside. Iid her on bed gently as I devoured her lips demanding her to open her mouth for me. I take her dress off and unhook her bra..kissing her again slowly moving to her neck ......and giving hickey...... , she moaned my name.......... Ethan... mmmmh..... I grabbed her breasts while sucking and kissing her whole body , I went down to her waist and pulled her panties off,I kiss her things, your so wet babes! I licked her honey pot as she moaned making me hard,I didn''t stop, I suck even harder she reached her climax and I licked her juice while hovered over her . she closed her eyes and I take that as a yes, I kiss her lips and put my little man in her honey pot, I moved slowly while I waited she adjusted to my size . I can see tears on her eyes and I feel pain seeing her like this. babe am sorry please forgive me if you feel pain I can stop for now. Emma"it''s ok babe I am fine please go slow I trust you. "thanks babe! I moved slowly for awhile waiting for her to feel rxed and thrust her with pressure. I increase my space, while the whole room was filled with our moans and heavily breaths . After we reach our climax...... I carried her bridestyle to the bathroom and clean her. when I was done I wipe andid her on the bed and kiss her lips. I love you Mrs Williams! Emma"I love you Mr Williams. "you can sleep I will wake you up when the nends in Hawaii! Emma"alright babes! I hugged her close to me as I kiss her forehead gently as close my eyes to sleep while thinking of my wife in my arms. I hope this time it true love I don''t want to go through the same thing I went through. I really love you Emma and I don''t think I can imagine my life without you. I LOVE YOU MY BEAUTIFUL WIFE.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 146: 146 - I love you Chapter 146: 146 - I love you Ethan POV. "We are on the ne going to our honeymoon I can''t wait to spend time with my wife. This morning i thought I lost her when Sarah told me she is getting married I felt like killing myself I This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. couldn''t believe it thank goodness it was all a n I don''t know what I would have done. Emma"babes what are you thinking? "I am thinking of how to make love to you my queen! Emma"huh ...I...am...n... "babes why are you stammering huh? Emma"I am not why should I be it normal for a husband and wife! "hehehe babes you look so adorable when you are shy! Emma"stop making fun of me or... "you can''t do anything now you''re my wife and I am going to eat you hole no one can save you from me this time. she hides her face with her hands and I couldn''t stopughing at her cutie action. know one will believe it the strong Emma is also a shy girl. I pulled her to myp as I take her hands away from her face. "Babe I want you to look at me when I eat you. I don''t want you to feel shy or embarrassed it our day babes! she nods her head while her chicks were looking red tomato. I lift her chicks as I pulled her close to me while I kiss her soft lips gently sweet with all my love in it. she respond to my kisses I lift her up bride style as I take her to private room it has a bed and bathroom inside. Iid her on bed gently as I devoured her lips demanding her to open her mouth for me. I take her dress off and unhook her bra..kissing her again slowly moving to her neck ......and giving hickey...... , she moaned my name.......... Ethan... mmmmh..... I grabbed her breasts while sucking and kissing her whole body , I went down to her waist and pulled her panties off,I kiss her things, your so wet babes! I licked her honey pot as she moaned making me hard,I didn''t stop, I suck even harder she reached her climax and I licked her juice while hovered over her . she closed her eyes and I take that as a yes, I kiss her lips and put my little man in her honey pot, I moved slowly while I waited she adjusted to my size . I can see tears on her eyes and I feel pain seeing her like this. babe am sorry please forgive me if you feel pain I can stop for now. Emma"it''s ok babe I am fine please go slow I trust you. "thanks babe! I moved slowly for awhile waiting for her to feel rxed and thrust her with pressure. I increase my space, while the whole room was filled with our moans and heavily breaths . After we reach our climax...... I carried her bridestyle to the bathroom and clean her. when I was done I wipe andid her on the bed and kiss her lips. I love you Mrs Williams! Emma"I love you Mr Williams. "you can sleep I will wake you up when the nends in Hawaii! Emma"alright babes! I hugged her close to me as I kiss her forehead gently as close my eyes to sleep while thinking of my wife in my arms. I hope this time it true love I don''t want to go through the same thing I went through. I really love you Emma and I don''t think I can imagine my life without you. I LOVE YOU MY BEAUTIFUL WIFE. Chapter 147: GOOD LUCK TO YOU TO. Chapter 147: GOOD LUCK TO YOU TO. Michael POV. " I am thinking of how to make my wife forgive me but I don''t know if she is going to forgive me or not. Jack"bro what do we do now I don''t have a n can you tell me yours and I can try? "I am out of ideas bro! Jack"am going see you tomorrow morning and good luck! "good luck to you to! "I stand up as I walk This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. inside the house looking for my little wife but I see my little princessing towards my way. Sarah" Michael are you staying here or you''reing home ? "Aming let me go and call Amanda so we can leave! Sarah"I am going to wait for you in the car don''t take to long I am very tired right now so I want to go home as soon as possible. "alright little princess I will be there in a minute! i run in the house looking for her but I can''t find her anywhere now what do I do. "hi aunt Sandra have you seen my wife Amanda anywhere? Mrs Sandra" oh yes she is on the balcony with Jacob on the second floor! "thanks Aunt Sandra! Mrs Sandra"you''re wee my dear. Am on my way to the second floor I was about to enter the door when I had herughing with that guy. Amanda" hahahaha oh my goodness you''re so funny. Jacob" you look so beautiful when you smile. Amanda"thank you my dear! can I ask you something personal? Jacob"yes darling! Amanda"are you single or are you taken? Jacob"am single why do you ask by any chance do you want to go out on a date? Amanda"I don''t mind going out on a...... "Amandae out Sarah is waiting downstairs in the car we''re going home! Amanda"yes I aming! bye Jacob we will talk tomorrow I will call you! Jacob" bye miss Amanda! Amanda"call me Amanda I like.. . "Amanda are youing or not? Amanda"sorry Jacob let talk letter bye. I can''t believe she is actually Flirting with that guy if he is not Emma cousin I would have killed him right away. I feel like struggling her to death wait and watch how I am going to punish you today that you will never repeat it again. I walk out of the house heading to the car without saying a word to her. I am so angry what does she think of me a toy to y with or her husband. Amanda"buffalo wait can you walk more slowly, I can''t walk like this I am wearing high heels for goodness sake! I didn''t even stop as I walk more faster than before I am even angry at her and she doesn''t even feel it . Amanda"Michael stop please wait for me ! I ignored her as I open the door and sit down next to my princess. Sarah"huh brother where is Amanda? "she ising! Sarah"why didn''t you wait for her? "sisterinw I am not in a very good mood please don''t ask me about that women? Sarah"who do you want me to ask as far as I know you are her husband and she is your wife! "why should I know when she doesn''t care about it! Sarah"Michael I know you don''t love her as you''re wife, I am regreting forcing you to get married when you''re not even ready but please trying hard and respect her as you''re wife! "please let go home I don''t want to talk about it! David"what going on with the two of you? I was only gone for a minute and you both are fighting. Sarah"hubby please tell the driver to take us home. David"huh where is Amanda? Amanda"am here wait for me . you buffalo what is your problem I ask you to wait for me because I was wearing high heels can''t you even do one thing for me as your wife! "Do you even consider yourself as a married woman! Amanda"have you gone crazy what wrong have I done this time? "You have not done anything as you can s.... Amanda"if you can''t treat me with respect then don''t talk to me! "What is your problem!!!! "you are my greatest problem! Amanda"I hate you! "I h.... Sarah"shut both of you!!!! if you cannot stay with each other in peace get out of my car this minute! David tell the driver to drive this car I want to go home. David "yes wife! Sarah"Amanda learn how to respect Michael he is you''re husband stop shouting all the time you look like a fool I expect much more from you! Amanda"Sarah why do you always put the me on me and not him? Sarah"because you''re the wife and act like your married women! Chapter 147: 147 - Good luck to you Chapter 147: 147 - Good luck to you Michael POV. " I am thinking of how to make my wife forgive me but I don''t know if she is going to forgive me or not. Jack"bro what do we do now I don''t have a n can you tell me yours and I can try? "I am out of ideas bro! Jack"am going see you tomorrow morning and good luck! "good luck to you to! "I stand up as I walk inside the house looking for my little wife but I see my little princessing towards my way. Sarah" Michael are you staying here or you''reing home ? "Aming let me go and call Amanda so we can leave! Sarah"I am going to wait for you in the car don''t take to long I am very tired right now so I want to go home as soon as possible. "alright little princess I will be there in a minute! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. i run in the house looking for her but I can''t find her anywhere now what do I do. "hi aunt Sandra have you seen my wife Amanda anywhere? Mrs Sandra" oh yes she is on the balcony with Jacob on the second floor! "thanks Aunt Sandra! Mrs Sandra"you''re wee my dear. Am on my way to the second floor I was about to enter the door when I had herughing with that guy. Amanda" hahahaha oh my goodness you''re so funny. Jacob" you look so beautiful when you smile. Amanda"thank you my dear! can I ask you something personal? Jacob"yes darling! Amanda"are you single or are you taken? Jacob"am single why do you ask by any chance do you want to go out on a date? Amanda"I don''t mind going out on a...... "Amandae out Sarah is waiting downstairs in the car we''re going home! Amanda"yes I aming! bye Jacob we will talk tomorrow I will call you! Jacob" bye miss Amanda! Amanda"call me Amanda I like.. . "Amanda are youing or not? Amanda"sorry Jacob let talk letter bye. I can''t believe she is actually Flirting with that guy if he is not Emma cousin I would have killed him right away. I feel like struggling her to death wait and watch how I am going to punish you today that you will never repeat it again. I walk out of the house heading to the car without saying a word to her. I am so angry what does she think of me a toy to y with or her husband. Amanda"buffalo wait can you walk more slowly, I can''t walk like this I am wearing high heels for goodness sake! I didn''t even stop as I walk more faster than before I am even angry at her and she doesn''t even feel it . Amanda"Michael stop please wait for me ! I ignored her as I open the door and sit down next to my princess. Sarah"huh brother where is Amanda? "she ising! Sarah"why didn''t you wait for her? "sisterinw I am not in a very good mood please don''t ask me about that women? Sarah"who do you want me to ask as far as I know you are her husband and she is your wife! "why should I know when she doesn''t care about it! Sarah"Michael I know you don''t love her as you''re wife, I am regreting forcing you to get married when you''re not even ready but please trying hard and respect her as you''re wife! "please let go home I don''t want to talk about it! David"what going on with the two of you? I was only gone for a minute and you both are fighting. Sarah"hubby please tell the driver to take us home. David"huh where is Amanda? Amanda"am here wait for me . you buffalo what is your problem I ask you to wait for me because I was wearing high heels can''t you even do one thing for me as your wife! "Do you even consider yourself as a married woman! Amanda"have you gone crazy what wrong have I done this time? "You have not done anything as you can s.... Amanda"if you can''t treat me with respect then don''t talk to me! "What is your problem!!!! "you are my greatest problem! Amanda"I hate you! "I h.... Sarah"shut both of you!!!! if you cannot stay with each other in peace get out of my car this minute! David tell the driver to drive this car I want to go home. David "yes wife! Sarah"Amanda learn how to respect Michael he is you''re husband stop shouting all the time you look like a fool I expect much more from you! Amanda"Sarah why do you always put the me on me and not him? Sarah"because you''re the wife and act like your married women! Chapter 148: BABY I NEED YOU MAY I? Chapter 148: BABY I NEED YOU MAY I? Amanda POV. I am so upset with him, everyone is looking down on me even Sarah think I should act like a woman fine then I am going to be like a married woman from this day wait and watch how I changed myself. I kept quiet in after she told me to shut up i didn''t say anything, while she sleeps on Davidp. we arrive home in 40 minutes . David"wifey wake up we have arrived let go inside so you can sleep proply. Sarah"alright hubby. I open the door as I was the one sitting next to the door. he was sitting next to me and Sarah was next to David. I went inside the house as Aunt Alicee quickly towerd me. Aunt Alice" hello child wee home is everyone here with you ? "yes except Lia, Emma and Ethan the rest areing. Aunt Alice"oh ok let me serve dinner ! "I am not hugry I will be going to my room! we that I walk out without waiting for her Ripley. Sarah" hold it right there we''re having dinner fast! "I am not hugry you can have it without me! Sarah"no you h.... "Sarah I said I am not hungry and I don''t want to see you right now! I am not in the mood to fight with you please excuse me! Sarah"I am sorry I only wanted to..... "it ok please excuse me! I want to be on my own right now. Sarah"alright then! I went upstairs to our room so that I could clear my head , i opened the door, got inside andid down on the bed . After awhile I hear some footsteps and see my husbanding towards me. Michael" is everything ok my love? he asked with concern in his voice. I nods my head and close my eyes again. Michael"Baby can we please talk? "can we talk tomorrow I don''t want to talk right now! heid next to me and hugged me with Both his hands. Michael"do you want to leave me ??? I opened my eyes wide shock. I turned around to face him and I can see fear in his beautiful eyes. "why are you thinking like this didn''t we talk today that we''re going to give this marriage a chance? Michael" yes but I heard you and Jacob talking about going on a date. I burst intoughter and he was confused as well shocked. Michael"Amanda stopughing and tell me if you''re going on a date with him! I stopughing and kiss him instead of answering him. I kiss him like how he did earlier, he was beyond suprise this time I kiss him like there is no tomorrow because I don''t want to leave him I want to fall in love with him no matter what happened. I pulled away after a while and hold his cutie chicks while looking at his lovely eyes. "honey I love you very much even if I behave like a spoile brat with you I am not going to leave you or stop fighting for you. about Jacob I know him from before and he knows I am married to to you and he also has a girlfriend and she is pregnant! We we''re just teasing each other that is the truth only if you waited for awhile you would have heard more than going on a date with him! Michael"am sorry I was mad at you for no reason . "Am sorry if I made you feel like I was flirting with him. it ok I understand you very well as you''re wife I know what I should do and not do! Michael"what did you say? "I am you''re wife.... he didn''t let me finish my words as he hovered over on top of me kissing lips. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. we kiss each other for along time before he pulled away from me because I couldn''t breathe properly. Michael" babe I need you may I please? I nodded my head as I want him to. I could see lust and desire in his eyes for me. Michael"you trust me? I nodded my head. more than myself! he caressed my face and slowly rubbed my lips with his thumb before kissing me, he stopped before asking. Michael"are you sure you want to? I pulled him to a passionate kiss as I devoured myself in the kiss. after a long and wild kiss, he kiss my neck and I pushed my head back moaning. I moaned loudly while biting my lip as he sucked on my sweet spot,I felt him smirking as he trailed down his assault on my skin. his perfect smooth lips pressed on mine, I devoured myself in the kiss. his hands went towards my skirt,he pulled it down along with my panties, I closed my eyes as his cold hands touch my warm thighs, my honey pot was soaking wet from him. he removed his hands from my thighs and grabbed the hem of my crop top, pulling it up over my head and taking it off. he took my bra and throw it in the floor along with my other clothing. I was naked in front of him. he kissed my neck, corbone and my sweet jelly, living huge red coloured marks. he suck my jelly and I moan loudly. he left my jelly and kiss my stomach as my breath stopped,he trailed his kisses around my belly in a circr motion while his hands massage my jelly and pinched my nipple''s making me moan. I gasped when his warn breath hit my honey pot, I looked at him and found him smirking at me before kissing my honey pot and sucking on its, I immediately close my eyes due to the indescribable pleasure, I moan while closing my eyes and gripping his hair,he deepened and my wall tightened,my body arched in pleasure as I released white fluid in his mouth, he swallowed it up while staring at me.he came to my face and kiss my lips and taste myself. you''re so sweet darling,he address himself and throw his clothes in the floor. I was shocked to see his member so huge,he smiles at my reaction. it will be painful sweetie please hold me when you feel the pain I will be gentle.he said, position himself between my thighs and entered me. I scream loudly in pain and my tears came out, he stop and tell me it''s ok and wait for me to adjust to his size, after awhile he started to move slowly with pleasure I forgot the pain and moan with pleasure filled every peace of my soul. he thrusts were deep and strong,we both were moaning and bodies move in rhythm. he continued to kiss my neck while our hands were intertwined tightly as he thrusted inside me hard and fast. we made love for 2 hours and pulled out and released. our bodies were warm and dreach in sweat, he was still on top of me , he smiled at me andid down next to me . Michael" thank you very much my beautiful wife! I was he''ll tired I close my eyes and sleep I don''t know what happened after that. Chapter 148: 148 - I need you Chapter 148: 148 - I need you Amanda POV. I am so upset with him, everyone is looking down on me even Sarah think I should act like a woman fine then I am going to be like a married woman from this day wait and watch how I changed myself. I kept quiet in after she told me to shut up i didn''t say anything, while she sleeps on Davidp. we arrive home in 40 minutes . David"wifey wake up we have arrived let go inside so you can sleep proply. Sarah"alright hubby. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I open the door as I was the one sitting next to the door. he was sitting next to me and Sarah was next to David. I went inside the house as Aunt Alicee quickly towerd me. Aunt Alice" hello child wee home is everyone here with you ? "yes except Lia, Emma and Ethan the rest areing. Aunt Alice"oh ok let me serve dinner ! "I am not hugry I will be going to my room! we that I walk out without waiting for her Ripley. Sarah" hold it right there we''re having dinner fast! "I am not hugry you can have it without me! Sarah"no you h.... "Sarah I said I am not hungry and I don''t want to see you right now! I am not in the mood to fight with you please excuse me! Sarah"I am sorry I only wanted to..... "it ok please excuse me! I want to be on my own right now. Sarah"alright then! I went upstairs to our room so that I could clear my head , i opened the door, got inside andid down on the bed . After awhile I hear some footsteps and see my husbanding towards me. Michael" is everything ok my love? he asked with concern in his voice. I nods my head and close my eyes again. Michael"Baby can we please talk? "can we talk tomorrow I don''t want to talk right now! heid next to me and hugged me with Both his hands. Michael"do you want to leave me ??? I opened my eyes wide shock. I turned around to face him and I can see fear in his beautiful eyes. "why are you thinking like this didn''t we talk today that we''re going to give this marriage a chance? Michael" yes but I heard you and Jacob talking about going on a date. I burst intoughter and he was confused as well shocked. Michael"Amanda stopughing and tell me if you''re going on a date with him! I stopughing and kiss him instead of answering him. I kiss him like how he did earlier, he was beyond suprise this time I kiss him like there is no tomorrow because I don''t want to leave him I want to fall in love with him no matter what happened. I pulled away after a while and hold his cutie chicks while looking at his lovely eyes. "honey I love you very much even if I behave like a spoile brat with you I am not going to leave you or stop fighting for you. about Jacob I know him from before and he knows I am married to to you and he also has a girlfriend and she is pregnant! We we''re just teasing each other that is the truth only if you waited for awhile you would have heard more than going on a date with him! Michael"am sorry I was mad at you for no reason . "Am sorry if I made you feel like I was flirting with him. it ok I understand you very well as you''re wife I know what I should do and not do! Michael"what did you say? "I am you''re wife.... he didn''t let me finish my words as he hovered over on top of me kissing lips. we kiss each other for along time before he pulled away from me because I couldn''t breathe properly. Michael" babe I need you may I please? I nodded my head as I want him to. I could see lust and desire in his eyes for me. Michael"you trust me? I nodded my head. more than myself! he caressed my face and slowly rubbed my lips with his thumb before kissing me, he stopped before asking. Michael"are you sure you want to? I pulled him to a passionate kiss as I devoured myself in the kiss. after a long and wild kiss, he kiss my neck and I pushed my head back moaning. I moaned loudly while biting my lip as he sucked on my sweet spot,I felt him smirking as he trailed down his assault on my skin. his perfect smooth lips pressed on mine, I devoured myself in the kiss. his hands went towards my skirt,he pulled it down along with my panties, I closed my eyes as his cold hands touch my warm thighs, my honey pot was soaking wet from him. he removed his hands from my thighs and grabbed the hem of my crop top, pulling it up over my head and taking it off. he took my bra and throw it in the floor along with my other clothing. I was naked in front of him. he kissed my neck, corbone and my sweet jelly, living huge red coloured marks. he suck my jelly and I moan loudly. he left my jelly and kiss my stomach as my breath stopped,he trailed his kisses around my belly in a circr motion while his hands massage my jelly and pinched my nipple''s making me moan. I gasped when his warn breath hit my honey pot, I looked at him and found him smirking at me before kissing my honey pot and sucking on its, I immediately close my eyes due to the indescribable pleasure, I moan while closing my eyes and gripping his hair,he deepened and my wall tightened,my body arched in pleasure as I released white fluid in his mouth, he swallowed it up while staring at me.he came to my face and kiss my lips and taste myself. you''re so sweet darling,he address himself and throw his clothes in the floor. I was shocked to see his member so huge,he smiles at my reaction. it will be painful sweetie please hold me when you feel the pain I will be gentle.he said, position himself between my thighs and entered me. I scream loudly in pain and my tears came out, he stop and tell me it''s ok and wait for me to adjust to his size, after awhile he started to move slowly with pleasure I forgot the pain and moan with pleasure filled every peace of my soul. he thrusts were deep and strong,we both were moaning and bodies move in rhythm. he continued to kiss my neck while our hands were intertwined tightly as he thrusted inside me hard and fast. we made love for 2 hours and pulled out and released. our bodies were warm and dreach in sweat, he was still on top of me , he smiled at me andid down next to me . Michael" thank you very much my beautiful wife! I was he''ll tired I close my eyes and sleep I don''t know what happened after that. Chapter 149: YOU BOTH ARE ACTING LIKE SPOIL BRAT. Chapter 149: YOU BOTH ARE ACTING LIKE SPOIL BRAT. Third person POV. Michael was admiring his beautiful wife finally she is his true love. Michael" I am very happy my darling beautiful wife thanks for the lovely night. from today I promise to devote myself to only you .. I love you Mrs Lawson! Amanda"l. love you to ... she replied to him still sleeping. he kissed her forehead with love and care for her. Sarah was right when she Forse him to marry her that day ,he thoughts she was not good enough to be his wife but today he realise she is the best woman for him. he lift her bride style as he went to the bathroom to clean her up. when he was done he dress her up with his shirt and cover her as he went to the bathroom to have a shower. when he was done he went downstairs and saw Sarah going up the stairs with her huge belly . he got worried and run quickly to stop her in time. Michael"Sarah have you gone crazy didn''t I ask you not toe up the stairs alone where is my brother? Sarah"sorry brother he is upstairs and I was worried about you and Amanda that why I aming to check up on her. I was very harsh with her earlier. Michael" please let go back and she is sleeping very peaceful you don''t have to worry about it. she nods her head while he help her go back in the living room. he kissed her chubby cheeks. Michael"thank you very much princess!!! Sarah"huh what did I do this time???? she ask raising her eyebrows. he whispered something softly in her ears and she became shy and pped his hands Sarah"you pervert how can you tell me something like this huh???? Michael"because you''re my little sister and I am happy to have her as my wife and it''s because of you! Sarah"wow my brother is finally a grown man hehehe that so cute and you''re much wee! he hugged her while touching her huge belly. Michael"princess why are they not kicking? Sarah"it''s because I am tired that why I think also they feel the same way I do . Michael"I want to be a dad to can I be the father??! David"he''ll no you better stay away from my wife and my children! Sarah" they have a father and you can be there second dad ! Michael"I think that ok with me . David"can you leave my wife for me Mr? Michael"not a chance I want to hug her more she is my little princess and you''re not allowed toe between us! David"I am the husband not you! Michael"I am the big brother not you! Sarah"I am the wife and sister as the same time please stop arguing I have enough love for both of you! Michael"I love you more than him! David"no I love my wife more than you! Sarah"you both are acting like spoil brat! Michael"I don''t care how I act like Infront of you I am always going to need you most in my life. Sarah"alright son you can tell mommy what you need and I will give you what you want! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Michael"really mommy! Sarah"yes my big boy! Michael"mwaaah I love you very much sis! Sarah"hehehe you''re wee now please let me go before someone kill you right now. David"you brat leave my wife or I will tell Amanda... Michael"no...no. here take your lovely fat wife I am going to check on my beautiful wife bye. Sarah"hehehe hubby you''re so mean! David"yes because I want you all to myself now let go to our room so I can help you take a shower. Sarah"carry me them Mr Benson! David"as you wish Mrs Benson. Chapter 149: 149 - You are acting like spoil brat Chapter 149: 149 - You are acting like spoil brat Third person POV. Michael was admiring his beautiful wife finally she is his true love. Michael" I am very happy my darling beautiful wife thanks for the lovely night. from today I promise to devote myself to only you .. I love you Mrs Lawson! Amanda"l. love you to ... she replied to him still sleeping. he kissed her forehead with love and care for her. Sarah was right when she Forse him to marry her that day ,he thoughts she was not good enough to be his wife but today he realise she is the best woman for him. he lift her bride style as he went to the bathroom to clean her up. when he was done he dress her up with his shirt and cover her as he went to the bathroom to have a shower. when he was done he went downstairs and saw Sarah going up the stairs with her huge belly . he got worried and run quickly to stop her in time. Michael"Sarah have you gone crazy didn''t I ask you not toe up the stairs alone where is my brother? Sarah"sorry brother he is upstairs and I was worried about you and Amanda that why I aming to check up on her. I was very harsh with her earlier. Michael" please let go back and she is sleeping very peaceful you don''t have to worry about it. she nods her head while he help her go back in the living room. he kissed her chubby cheeks. Michael"thank you very much princess!!! Sarah"huh what did I do this time???? she ask raising her eyebrows. he whispered something softly in her ears and she became shy and pped his hands Sarah"you pervert how can you tell me something like this huh???? Michael"because you''re my little sister and I am happy to have her as my wife and it''s because of you! Sarah"wow my brother is finally a grown man hehehe that so cute and you''re much wee! he hugged her while touching her huge belly. Michael"princess why are they not kicking? Sarah"it''s because I am tired that why I think also they feel the same way I do . Michael"I want to be a dad to can I be the father??! David"he''ll no you better stay away from my wife and my children! Sarah" they have a father and you can be there second dad ! Michael"I think that ok with me . David"can you leave my wife for me Mr? Michael"not a chance I want to hug her more she is my little princess and you''re not allowed toe between us! David"I am the husband not you! Michael"I am the big brother not you! Sarah"I am the wife and sister as the same time please stop arguing I have enough love for both of you! Michael"I love you more than him! David"no I love my wife more than you! Sarah"you both are acting like spoil brat! Michael"I don''t care how I act like Infront of you I am always going to need you most in my life. Sarah"alright son you can tell mommy what you need and I will give you what you want! Michael"really mommy! Sarah"yes my big boy!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Michael"mwaaah I love you very much sis! Sarah"hehehe you''re wee now please let me go before someone kill you right now. David"you brat leave my wife or I will tell Amanda... Michael"no...no. here take your lovely fat wife I am going to check on my beautiful wife bye. Sarah"hehehe hubby you''re so mean! David"yes because I want you all to myself now let go to our room so I can help you take a shower. Sarah"carry me them Mr Benson! David"as you wish Mrs Benson. Chapter 150: CALL MY HUSBAND. Chapter 150: CALL MY HUSBAND. Sarah''s POV. Two monthster! everyone is happy Emma and Ethan came back from their honeymoon after 2 weeks. Amanda and Michael rtionship it doing well more than before. Lia is still in college while Evans check up on her everyday not like before. for me I am still pregnant with my cookies these days I stay in my room because I can''t walk propley if I need to use the bathroom someone has to help me. I have be tozy to do anything while my husband is doing most of my work. feed me, help me bath, dress me up hehehe don''t me me I don''t want to do anything. my Job is to make sure my family is happy and I will do anything for their happiness. mom is also staying with me for thest two months. Ethan went back to his mansion I was the one who ask him to,I thought it good to have privacy as a married couples David didn''t want to let him leave. while my bunny was more upset with me for a month because I asked her to leave the house and Go with Ethan. well she didn''t talk to me until now ,she only talk to my children and scolding me if I say something she will re at me with... I will kill you if you dire to interrupt me. as for Ethan he is the best husband for my bunny and he has been the best brother I could asked for I am very blessed to have a loving family like them. if someone ask me if I could turn back in time will I still marry my dear husband? yes I will do it over and over again he has been the best man I could have in my life. I can''t imagine my life without him. I am in my thoughts when I feel pain in my stomach. I ignore it as usual may be their ying this days I have been feeling pain alot not like the first time they kick. it bing more painful than before. I told mom about it and she told me not to worry because am going to give birth soon. I feel more pain this time that I tried to sit down on my bed......... .....oh god I think my babies areing right now. I am in my room alone and it sounds proof . what do I do this time where you are mom . yes my phone I need to call David he went to the office for an emergency I look around for my phone but I can''t find it . MOM, MOM!!!!!! I am calling her pleasee mom she was here 5 minutes ago I hope shees quickly. I get down from bed with so much struggle but I have to save myself and my children. I sit down on the floor as I crawled slowly to open the door. but it so difficult and the pain is unbearable This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I am sweating and crying as the same time oh god please send someone to my room. I called mom again but still she is not hearing me . why did hubby build a room like this if it''s nomal things would be much better. after along time with so much difficult I finally opened the door I was about to shout when I saw Michael carrying a ss of juice. "b....bro.. brother help me!!!!?! he dropped the ss on the floor as he ran quickly to help me. Michael"sis what wrong are you alright???? let me take you back on your bedroom first then you can tell me what wrong! he lift me up and take me back to my room I was feeling so much pain that I couldn''t talk so I only did what I thought was the best and I pped him on the face pointing on the door. he was shocked at first and stop walking to look at me. Michael"princess why are you pping me did I do something wrong to you. this idiot can''t he see I am in pain!!!! I feel like killing him right now. I pped him again this time I used all my energy that he was about to fall down with me in his arms! y...you.. idiot... can''t...u..you..see.. aaaaawhuuuuuuu I am in pain... take me..to the hos...aaaaa shit this pain is unbearable. mom came running worried in my room when I cried in pain while Amanda,Lia, Aunt Alice came running to check what happened. Mrs Lizzy"honey what wrong with you??? Michael... take me to the..... hospital now!!!!!!!! Michael"yes sis right away! Amanda ....call my husband.... and tell him the... babies areing!!! Amanda"yes sister-inw am calling him. Chapter 150: 150 - Call my husband Chapter 150: 150 - Call my husband Sarah''s POV. Two monthster! everyone is happy Emma and Ethan came back from their honeymoon after 2 weeks. Amanda and Michael rtionship it doing well more than before. Lia is still in college while Evans check up on her everyday not like before. for me I am still pregnant with my cookies these days I stay in my room because I can''t walk propley if I need to use the bathroom someone has to help me. I have be tozy to do anything while my husband is doing most of my work. feed me, help me bath, dress me up hehehe don''t me me I don''t want to do anything. my Job is to make sure my family is happy and I will do anything for their happiness. mom is also staying with me for thest two months. Ethan went back to his mansion I was the one who ask him to,I thought it good to have privacy as a married couples David didn''t want to let him leave. while my bunny was more upset with me for a month because I asked her to leave the house and Go with Ethan. well she didn''t talk to me until now ,she only talk to my children and scolding me if I say something she will re at me with... I will kill you if you dire to interrupt me. as for Ethan he is the best husband for my bunny and he has been the best brother I could asked for I am very blessed to have a loving family like them. if someone ask me if I could turn back in time will I still marry my dear husband? yes I will do it over and over again he has been the best man I could have in my life. I can''t imagine my life without him. I am in my thoughts when I feel pain in my stomach. I ignore it as usual may be their ying this days I have been feeling pain alot not like the first time they kick. it bing more painful than before. I told mom about it and she told me not to worry because am going to give birth soon. I feel more pain this time that I tried to sit down on my bed......... .....oh god I think my babies areing right now. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I am in my room alone and it sounds proof . what do I do this time where you are mom . yes my phone I need to call David he went to the office for an emergency I look around for my phone but I can''t find it . MOM, MOM!!!!!! I am calling her pleasee mom she was here 5 minutes ago I hope shees quickly. I get down from bed with so much struggle but I have to save myself and my children. I sit down on the floor as I crawled slowly to open the door. but it so difficult and the pain is unbearable I am sweating and crying as the same time oh god please send someone to my room. I called mom again but still she is not hearing me . why did hubby build a room like this if it''s nomal things would be much better. after along time with so much difficult I finally opened the door I was about to shout when I saw Michael carrying a ss of juice. "b....bro.. brother help me!!!!?! he dropped the ss on the floor as he ran quickly to help me. Michael"sis what wrong are you alright???? let me take you back on your bedroom first then you can tell me what wrong! he lift me up and take me back to my room I was feeling so much pain that I couldn''t talk so I only did what I thought was the best and I pped him on the face pointing on the door. he was shocked at first and stop walking to look at me. Michael"princess why are you pping me did I do something wrong to you. this idiot can''t he see I am in pain!!!! I feel like killing him right now. I pped him again this time I used all my energy that he was about to fall down with me in his arms! y...you.. idiot... can''t...u..you..see.. aaaaawhuuuuuuu I am in pain... take me..to the hos...aaaaa shit this pain is unbearable. mom came running worried in my room when I cried in pain while Amanda,Lia, Aunt Alice came running to check what happened. Mrs Lizzy"honey what wrong with you??? Michael... take me to the..... hospital now!!!!!!!! Michael"yes sis right away! Amanda ....call my husband.... and tell him the... babies areing!!! Amanda"yes sister-inw am calling him. Chapter 151: SARAH WAKE UP FOR YOUR HUSBAND. Chapter 151: SARAH WAKE UP FOR YOUR HUSBAND. David POV. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I have not been in the office for thest two weeks, Liam was working on my behalf he knows everything about my work. I have been more worried about Sarah and the babies that I didn''t want to leave her alone but today I received a call from Liam that I have a meeting with Mr.Thomas he is a very good client for us . He has been with us since dad was the CEO of Bensonpany. *meeting room* Mr.Thomas " David I am not very happy with you at All. I came here because of the materials you have been sending to my construction are fake!!!! "I am very sorry Mr Thomas I will make sure I checked the problem and I will fire everyone who is involved! Mr.Thomas"This is not eptable I am very disappointed with you since I started working with your father I have neverined to him,but you have been very careless..... Mr Thomas I do respect you like my dad and I am sorry again I will check it. please don''t insult me I know how to do my work. am very mad right now this old man has the guts to insult me in my ownpany I was thinking of how to make him understand when I saw my phone ringing and it''s was Amanda. did something happen to my wife. Mr Thomas"young man I only wanted to.... I cut him off with my hands answering the phone. "Amanda is there a problem? Amanda"brother you have toe to the hospital Sarah and.... "what happened to my wife? Amanda"babes areing meet us at Lenox Hill Hospital. I am on my way! Mr Thomas" is there a problem son? "Am sorry I have to leave right now my wife is in the hospital please excuse me. Mr. Thomas no problems we will talk letter go now she needs you right now. Liam please take care of Mr Thomas. I walk out of the room quickly as I run out of the building. my driver was waiting for me downstairs so I didn''t have to wait for him. driver"sir where to. I will drive myself get in the car. I got in the car and drive myself to the hospital with my driver on he was surprised but I don''t have time to exin anything. after 1 hour I arrive at the hospital. I Saw Amanda waiting for me outside while panicking. Amanda where is my wife? "Amanda"Brother things are not so good pleasee with me you need to see the doctor! "show me the way then. please be alright my kitten I can''t lose you or the babies. we went to the doctor and she was waiting for me. doctor how is my wife? Doctor Amelia: you must be Mr Benson right? "yes doctor what wrong? doctor: there''s no problems at all your wife is waiting for you in the delivery room she refused to give birth without you and she is in a lot of pain pleasee with me now we are running out of time. "ok doctor let go ! we arrive at the room and I saw all my family pacing back and forth mom was crying and Lia was trying tofort her. Emma was also crying and Ethan was hugging her. Michael"bro please talk to some senses on her she has been screaming for 1 hours she doesn''t want to see us only you . Mrs Lizzy"son please go and talk to her she is very stubborn . mom....I was about to tell her everything is going to be fine when I had her screaming my name. Sarah"davvvvvidddde heeeere quickly you did this to me you also have to help me give birth. I was stunned by her voice. I opened the door to see her so pale in pain and tears in her eyes. I hold her hands fast then I kiss her forehead. babe am here please Push. doctor"Sarah Push! she pushed while screaming. Sarah"David we are no.... not... going...to..auuuuaaaa... have sex... again...if you do it again I will kill you! "alright love no sex I promise now please push . Sarah"David I hate you uuuuuuaaaaa she fainted and I got worried. Sarah!!!!! doctor she fainted please do something I can''t lose her now !!!!!! doctor"please leave the.. I am not going anywhere if she doesn''t wake up no one in this room is going to stay alive I don''t care what you have to do you better wake her up!!!!! doctor"yes Mr Benson! wifey please wake up I need you please don''t give upe on my love. I kiss her lips as I hold her chicks trying to wake her up. the doctor gives her a medication to help her wake up. Sarah please wake up for your husband I need you back. Chapter 151: 151 - Wake Up Chapter 151: 151 - Wake Up David POV. I have not been in the office for thest two weeks, Liam was working on my behalf he knows everything about my work. I have been more worried about Sarah and the babies that I didn''t want to leave her alone but today I received a call from Liam that I have a meeting with Mr.Thomas he is a very good client for us . He has been with us since dad was the CEO of Bensonpany. *meeting room* This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Mr.Thomas " David I am not very happy with you at All. I came here because of the materials you have been sending to my construction are fake!!!! "I am very sorry Mr Thomas I will make sure I checked the problem and I will fire everyone who is involved! Mr.Thomas"This is not eptable I am very disappointed with you since I started working with your father I have neverined to him,but you have been very careless..... Mr Thomas I do respect you like my dad and I am sorry again I will check it. please don''t insult me I know how to do my work. am very mad right now this old man has the guts to insult me in my ownpany I was thinking of how to make him understand when I saw my phone ringing and it''s was Amanda. did something happen to my wife. Mr Thomas"young man I only wanted to.... I cut him off with my hands answering the phone. "Amanda is there a problem? Amanda"brother you have toe to the hospital Sarah and.... "what happened to my wife? Amanda"babes areing meet us at Lenox Hill Hospital. I am on my way! Mr Thomas" is there a problem son? "Am sorry I have to leave right now my wife is in the hospital please excuse me. Mr. Thomas no problems we will talk letter go now she needs you right now. Liam please take care of Mr Thomas. I walk out of the room quickly as I run out of the building. my driver was waiting for me downstairs so I didn''t have to wait for him. driver"sir where to. I will drive myself get in the car. I got in the car and drive myself to the hospital with my driver on he was surprised but I don''t have time to exin anything. after 1 hour I arrive at the hospital. I Saw Amanda waiting for me outside while panicking. Amanda where is my wife? "Amanda"Brother things are not so good pleasee with me you need to see the doctor! "show me the way then. please be alright my kitten I can''t lose you or the babies. we went to the doctor and she was waiting for me. doctor how is my wife? Doctor Amelia: you must be Mr Benson right? "yes doctor what wrong? doctor: there''s no problems at all your wife is waiting for you in the delivery room she refused to give birth without you and she is in a lot of pain pleasee with me now we are running out of time. "ok doctor let go ! we arrive at the room and I saw all my family pacing back and forth mom was crying and Lia was trying tofort her. Emma was also crying and Ethan was hugging her. Michael"bro please talk to some senses on her she has been screaming for 1 hours she doesn''t want to see us only you . Mrs Lizzy"son please go and talk to her she is very stubborn . mom....I was about to tell her everything is going to be fine when I had her screaming my name. Sarah"davvvvvidddde heeeere quickly you did this to me you also have to help me give birth. I was stunned by her voice. I opened the door to see her so pale in pain and tears in her eyes. I hold her hands fast then I kiss her forehead. babe am here please Push. doctor"Sarah Push! she pushed while screaming. Sarah"David we are no.... not... going...to..auuuuaaaa... have sex... again...if you do it again I will kill you! "alright love no sex I promise now please push . Sarah"David I hate you uuuuuuaaaaa she fainted and I got worried. Sarah!!!!! doctor she fainted please do something I can''t lose her now !!!!!! doctor"please leave the.. I am not going anywhere if she doesn''t wake up no one in this room is going to stay alive I don''t care what you have to do you better wake her up!!!!! doctor"yes Mr Benson! wifey please wake up I need you please don''t give upe on my love. I kiss her lips as I hold her chicks trying to wake her up. the doctor gives her a medication to help her wake up. Sarah please wake up for your husband I need you back. Chapter 152: SON HOW IS MY DAUGHTER? Chapter 152: SON HOW IS MY DAUGHTER? David POV. she is not waking up am helpless oh god please save my wife. babe please don''t give up I need you back I can''t lose you . our babies need you too. Michael and Ethan needs you back too. Lia and Emma also need you ,I was shedding tears while whispering in her ears. Sarah"hubby Why are you crying???? "babe your awake???? Sarah"how can I sleep when you''re talking too loudly????? I was so happy that I hugged her tightly as I could. Sarah"hu... hubby... you''re hugging me too tightly that I can''t breathe! "sorry I thought I lost you. Sarah"how can I leave you alone when you don''t even know how to take care of yourself or our family. doctor"am sorry to interrupt you both but I need you to push the babies. Sarah"yes doctor! she holds me tightly as she pushed the baby. doctor"your doing great keep pushing with all your strength Sarah! she was sweating so much and I was panicking but I didn''t want to scare her as the same time I was encouraging myself to be strong. doctor"your almost there I can see the heads now push!!!! I kiss her lips gently passionately as I tell her to Push,she bite my lip as she pushed and the baby came out. "wifey we did it thank you! doctor"congrattions Mr and Mrs Benson it a boy. uuuuuuaaaaa he cried so loudly. Sarah was so happy that she forgot the pain she was feeling before. Sarah"can I see my son''s? doctor"not yes you still have to Push one more! I kissed her forehead while she took a deep breath and Push 3more time and uuuuuuaaaaa she did it''s. doctor"congrattions it another boy. thank you my queen for making me a father! Sarah"your wel... aaaaawhuuuuuuu. "whats wrong kitten? doctor" Sarah you have another baby!!!!! Sarah and me both unison"what!!!!!!!! doctor"push more I can see the head dear! she pushed and auuuuaaaa as soon she heard the crying voice she fainted in my arms. "doctor she fainted again! she came and check up on her. doctor"don''t worry Mr Benson she is fine ,she will wake up in two hours let her rest. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g congrattions it girl! "thanks doctor! doctor"you''re wee please go outside we need to clean her and the babies. we will take them to a private room so you can see them! I kiss her lips gently and leave the room as soon as I step out. Michael Ethan, Emma Lia, Amanda,mom. "how is Sarah!! I went close to mom and hugged her tightly as I cried my emotions on her shoulder and the room be silent. Mrs Lizzy" son what happened to my daughter???? Ethan"bro how is my sister-inw???? doctor" Mr Benson here are you''re three children! all of them in Union: what three of them! Michael pick the first born. Ethan pick the second born. while Emma pick the girl. Mrs Lizzy"doctor how is my daughter? "mom she is fine we almost lost her a while ago! Mrs Lizzy"what! thanks goodness she is fine. doctor"she is doing fine you can see her after 1hour. Michael"thank you doctor. Amanda" doctor how are the babies? doctor"they''re very healthy nothing to worry about. please excuse me I have to check on Sarah ! Mrs Lizzy"alright doctor! son she is alright now pleasee down. I was still hugging her tightly until dad came and saw me . Francis"son what happened why are you crying? "am fine dad! he was surprised because he has never Saw me crying only after my mom died this is the second time . uuuuuuaaaaa the three children cried the same time. Francis"why do you guys have three children? Michael"she gives birth to the three of them! Francis"what???? hehehe am a grandfather of three! you brat stop crying and hold you''re children. I can''t dad I need to see my wife you guys stay with the children I will be right back. I pulled away from mom and went to check on my wife. Ethan followed me as soon as I left. Ethan"brother are you alright? "no am not fine I almost lost her Ethan I don''t know what I could have done. Ethan"Don''t worry Sarah is a fighter she is going to be fine. he hugged me whileforting me. "thanks brother now let''s go check on her I don''t want to be away from her. Ethan"alright let''s go. Chapter 152: 152 - How is my daughter? Chapter 152: 152 - How is my daughter? David POV. she is not waking up am helpless oh god please save my wife. babe please don''t give up I need you back I can''t lose you . our babies need you too. Michael and Ethan needs you back too. Lia and Emma also need you ,I was shedding tears while whispering in her ears. Sarah"hubby Why are you crying???? "babe your awake???? Sarah"how can I sleep when you''re talking too loudly????? I was so happy that I hugged her tightly as I could. Sarah"hu... hubby... you''re hugging me too tightly that I can''t breathe! "sorry I thought I lost you. Sarah"how can I leave you alone when you don''t even know how to take care of yourself or our family. doctor"am sorry to interrupt you both but I need you to push the babies. Sarah"yes doctor! she holds me tightly as she pushed the baby. doctor"your doing great keep pushing with all your strength Sarah! she was sweating so much and I was panicking but I didn''t want to scare her as the same time I was encouraging myself to be strong. doctor"your almost there I can see the heads now push!!!! I kiss her lips gently passionately as I tell her to Push,she bite my lip as she pushed and the baby came out. "wifey we did it thank you! doctor"congrattions Mr and Mrs Benson it a boy. uuuuuuaaaaa he cried so loudly. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sarah was so happy that she forgot the pain she was feeling before. Sarah"can I see my son''s? doctor"not yes you still have to Push one more! I kissed her forehead while she took a deep breath and Push 3more time and uuuuuuaaaaa she did it''s. doctor"congrattions it another boy. thank you my queen for making me a father! Sarah"your wel... aaaaawhuuuuuuu. "whats wrong kitten? doctor" Sarah you have another baby!!!!! Sarah and me both unison"what!!!!!!!! doctor"push more I can see the head dear! she pushed and auuuuaaaa as soon she heard the crying voice she fainted in my arms. "doctor she fainted again! she came and check up on her. doctor"don''t worry Mr Benson she is fine ,she will wake up in two hours let her rest. congrattions it girl! "thanks doctor! doctor"you''re wee please go outside we need to clean her and the babies. we will take them to a private room so you can see them! I kiss her lips gently and leave the room as soon as I step out. Michael Ethan, Emma Lia, Amanda,mom. "how is Sarah!! I went close to mom and hugged her tightly as I cried my emotions on her shoulder and the room be silent. Mrs Lizzy" son what happened to my daughter???? Ethan"bro how is my sister-inw???? doctor" Mr Benson here are you''re three children! all of them in Union: what three of them! Michael pick the first born. Ethan pick the second born. while Emma pick the girl. Mrs Lizzy"doctor how is my daughter? "mom she is fine we almost lost her a while ago! Mrs Lizzy"what! thanks goodness she is fine. doctor"she is doing fine you can see her after 1hour. Michael"thank you doctor. Amanda" doctor how are the babies? doctor"they''re very healthy nothing to worry about. please excuse me I have to check on Sarah ! Mrs Lizzy"alright doctor! son she is alright now pleasee down. I was still hugging her tightly until dad came and saw me . Francis"son what happened why are you crying? "am fine dad! he was surprised because he has never Saw me crying only after my mom died this is the second time . uuuuuuaaaaa the three children cried the same time. Francis"why do you guys have three children? Michael"she gives birth to the three of them! Francis"what???? hehehe am a grandfather of three! you brat stop crying and hold you''re children. I can''t dad I need to see my wife you guys stay with the children I will be right back. I pulled away from mom and went to check on my wife. Ethan followed me as soon as I left. Ethan"brother are you alright? "no am not fine I almost lost her Ethan I don''t know what I could have done. Ethan"Don''t worry Sarah is a fighter she is going to be fine. he hugged me whileforting me. "thanks brother now let''s go check on her I don''t want to be away from her. Ethan"alright let''s go. Chapter 153: I WANT TO SEE OUR CHILDREN. Chapter 153: I WANT TO SEE OUR CHILDREN. Third person POV. when David reach in the room he found her sleeping peacefully. he was still scared of losing her like what happened earlier. Ethan"bro do you want me to excuse you for awhile? David"no please stay here with me until she wakes up. Ethan"alright then. he sits down on the couch while David went near her in bed. he holds her hands as he waits for her to wake up. David"Sarah thank you so much for giving me three beautiful children. I saw them outside beforeing to see you. but I didn''t have courage to hold them when you''re still not able to hold them as there mother. please wake up soon so you can see our children. Ethan was listening to him , he got up from the couch as he went close to him. Ethan"she is fine David please don''t worry. David"do you know how scired I was when she fainted before giving birth I felt like killing myself that time. I don''t want ever to see her in that pain again. I even threatened the doctor to wake her up. Ethan"I know how you feel brother she is very important to us without her I don''t know what we would be doing or where we will be right now. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. David"yes you''re right she is the best person in the world. Sarah"d.....avi... David..wa.water. David"yes baby. Ethan give him a ss of warm water and he helped her to drink it slow. Ethan"hi sis how are you feeling? Sarah"am feeling tired thanks for asking! hubby were you crying??? wait where are my babies??? she started breathing heavily while panicking. Davide down kitten the babies are with our family on her room waiting for you to wake up. she took a deep breath to calm down then she wiped his tears worried about him. Sarah"sweetheart why are you crying? Ethan please excuse us for awhile! Ethan"yes sis I will be outside if need anything just call me. she nodded her head and he went outside while closing the door. Sarah"hubby please tell me what happened to you? David"Am very sorry Sarah I couldn''t help you earlier I thought I will lose you in that room. she pulled him to a tight hug. Sarah"shiiii ....see I am fine nothing happened to me hubby. he burst into tears as he hugged his wife tightly. Sarah was shocked because this is the first time seeing him like this. she pulled away from him. Sarah"hubby climb up here I am filling ufortable sleep with me. he did as he was told. she hugged him tightly this time not letting him go. Sarah"huh how can a cold blooded arrogant CEO David Benson crying like a baby? shouldn''t you be happy because you have three boys? David"your the only one who can make me cry like this wifey and not three boys we have a girl! Sarah"really we have a daughter? David"yes my love we have a cutie daughter! Sarah"that good news then I don''t want to see tears in your eyes again we have a big family and we need you to guide us not crying like a child! David"am sorry wifey I will not cry again I promise you. Sarah" I want to see our children! David"not yet baby you need rest for now then you can see them when you have enough energy. Sarah"please hubby let me see them for awhile and I promise you I will sleep after that. she ask him with puppy eyes and he agreed to her request. David"wait let me go call Emma and Michael. Sarah"don''t go tell Ethan to get them. David"alright wifey. Chapter 153: 153 - I want to see the baby Chapter 153: 153 - I want to see the baby Third person POV. when David reach in the room he found her sleeping peacefully. he was still scared of losing her like what happened earlier. Ethan"bro do you want me to excuse you for awhile? David"no please stay here with me until she wakes up. Ethan"alright then. he sits down on the couch while David went near her in bed. he holds her hands as he waits for her to wake up. David"Sarah thank you so much for giving me three beautiful children. I saw them outside beforeing to see you. but I didn''t have courage to hold them when you''re still not able to hold them as there mother. please wake up soon so you can see our children. Ethan was listening to him , he got up from the couch as he went close to him. Ethan"she is fine David please don''t worry. David"do you know how scired I was when she fainted before giving birth I felt like killing myself that time. I don''t want ever to see her in that pain again. I even threatened the doctor to wake her up. Ethan"I know how you feel brother she is very important to us without her I don''t know what we would be doing or where we will be right now. David"yes you''re right she is the best person in the world. Sarah"d.....avi... David..wa.water. David"yes baby. Ethan give him a ss of warm water and he helped her to drink it slow. Ethan"hi sis how are you feeling? Sarah"am feeling tired thanks for asking! hubby were you crying??? wait where are my babies??? she started breathing heavily while panicking. Davide down kitten the babies are with our family on her room waiting for you to wake up. she took a deep breath to calm down then she wiped his tears worried about him. Sarah"sweetheart why are you crying? Ethan please excuse us for awhile! Ethan"yes sis I will be outside if need anything just call me. she nodded her head and he went outside while closing the door. Sarah"hubby please tell me what happened to you? David"Am very sorry Sarah I couldn''t help you earlier I thought I will lose you in that room. she pulled him to a tight hug. Sarah"shiiii ....see I am fine nothing happened to me hubby. he burst into tears as he hugged his wife tightly. Sarah was shocked because this is the first time seeing him like this. she pulled away from him. Sarah"hubby climb up here I am filling ufortable sleep with me. he did as he was told. she hugged him tightly this time not letting him go. Sarah"huh how can a cold blooded arrogant CEO David Benson crying like a baby? shouldn''t you be happy because you have three boys? David"your the only one who can make me cry like this wifey and not three boys we have a girl! Sarah"really we have a daughter? David"yes my love we have a cutie daughter!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sarah"that good news then I don''t want to see tears in your eyes again we have a big family and we need you to guide us not crying like a child! David"am sorry wifey I will not cry again I promise you. Sarah" I want to see our children! David"not yet baby you need rest for now then you can see them when you have enough energy. Sarah"please hubby let me see them for awhile and I promise you I will sleep after that. she ask him with puppy eyes and he agreed to her request. David"wait let me go call Emma and Michael. Sarah"don''t go tell Ethan to get them. David"alright wifey. Chapter 154: MY LITTLE JANNIE. Chapter 154: MY LITTLE JANNIE. Sarah POV. Am so excited to see my children I ask David to let me see them and he agreed to it. after awhile the hole family came to my room. mom was holding one of my baby in her arms. Emma was holding a baby as well,I couldn''t help noticing how excited she is while holding her in her arms. Lia was holding the third one. Mrs Lizzy"how are you feeling honey? "I am fine mom please let me hold him! hubby help me to sit properly while I hold my son. "hubby look at him he is so adorable! David"really? "he is very handsome to I wondered how many girls will chase him! Michael"sis I think it to early to tell don''t you think so? "I don''t think Saw look how cute he is see! Lia"sis look how cute your second son is ! "huh I even forget that I have another son to hehe this is great news I can''t wait to have beautiful daughter inw hubby what do you think? David"you''re crazy! Mrs Lizzy"honey you should take it easy you need to rest. David"yes mom is righte on give me the baby! "No I want to hold the three of them and we can have a family photos so we can remember in the future! bunny give me my daughter back to me now! Emma"no I will not you keep your adorable son''s and I will keep my Jannie to myself! "who give you the right to name my daughter? Emma" I am the godmother so I have the right to name her also she is staying with me! David"Emma give my daughter to her ! Emma"if you dire to take her away from me I am going to break your leg and leave the country! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ethan"babe stop this nonsense right now. Sarah is the mother and you don''t have the right to refuse her! Emma"I am not going to give my little baby girl to her you better keep this in you''re mind! everyone was stunned by her cold voice this time she was not joking. Lia"poor baby she has a selfish godmother! Emma"Lia did you say something? Lia"no I didn''t say anything. Amanda"sorry sister-inw I amte I went to buy you something to eat... why is everyone angry in this room? Francis"we have a situation here can you talk to Emma and ask her to give up the baby back to her mother! Amanda"huh em what going on here? Emma"she wants to take my baby away from me! Amanda"she is not you''re baby now give her the child she almost died giving birth to her and you''re refusing to let her hold her daughter. what kind of a woman are you can''t you see she is crying for goodness sake! she yells at Emma and everyone was shocked to see this side of Amanda. she gives the food to Michael and snatch the baby from Emma while she gave the baby back to me. Emma"how dire you take her away from me I am going to kill you! Ethan"Emma enough!!!!! Emma"I am not talking to you are you deaf. Amanda"Ethan get her out of this room! Emma"Amanda who do you think you are to ask me to leave this room. Amanda"I am Amanda Grayson sisterinw of Sarah you better behaved yourself Mrs Williams! Emma"you?!! she started crying whileining. why ...no one...sob... want...sob me to hold my little Jannie..sob.. I couldn''t see her like this so I dicided to give my daughter to her. "Emma it''s alright you can hold her stop crying here take her. she wiped her tears and take the baby back. Emma"am sorry capcake please don''t hate me I only want to hold her and I will give her back to you ok? Sarah"ok bunny. she was about to go sit down with the baby when she felt dizziness she gave the baby to Amanda. she fainted in her arms while holding the baby. all unision: EMMA Ethan run to her before she could fall down he lift her up bride style andid her down on the couch while Michael call the doctor. "brother what wrong with my bunny?? Ethan"I don''t know sis let wait for the doctor! Chapter 154: 154 - My little Jannie Chapter 154: 154 - My little Jannie Sarah POV. Am so excited to see my children I ask David to let me see them and he agreed to it. after awhile the hole family came to my room. mom was holding one of my baby in her arms. Emma was holding a baby as well,I couldn''t help noticing how excited she is while holding her in her arms. Lia was holding the third one. Mrs Lizzy"how are you feeling honey? "I am fine mom please let me hold him! hubby help me to sit properly while I hold my son. "hubby look at him he is so adorable! David"really? "he is very handsome to I wondered how many girls will chase him! Michael"sis I think it to early to tell don''t you think so? "I don''t think Saw look how cute he is see! Lia"sis look how cute your second son is ! "huh I even forget that I have another son to hehe this is great news I can''t wait to have beautiful daughter inw hubby what do you think? David"you''re crazy! Mrs Lizzy"honey you should take it easy you need to rest. David"yes mom is righte on give me the baby! "No I want to hold the three of them and we can have a family photos so we can remember in the future! bunny give me my daughter back to me now! Emma"no I will not you keep your adorable son''s and I will keep my Jannie to myself! "who give you the right to name my daughter? Emma" I am the godmother so I have the right to name her also she is staying with me! David"Emma give my daughter to her ! Emma"if you dire to take her away from me I am going to break your leg and leave the country! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ethan"babe stop this nonsense right now. Sarah is the mother and you don''t have the right to refuse her! Emma"I am not going to give my little baby girl to her you better keep this in you''re mind! everyone was stunned by her cold voice this time she was not joking. Lia"poor baby she has a selfish godmother! Emma"Lia did you say something? Lia"no I didn''t say anything. Amanda"sorry sister-inw I amte I went to buy you something to eat... why is everyone angry in this room? Francis"we have a situation here can you talk to Emma and ask her to give up the baby back to her mother! Amanda"huh em what going on here? Emma"she wants to take my baby away from me! Amanda"she is not you''re baby now give her the child she almost died giving birth to her and you''re refusing to let her hold her daughter. what kind of a woman are you can''t you see she is crying for goodness sake! she yells at Emma and everyone was shocked to see this side of Amanda. she gives the food to Michael and snatch the baby from Emma while she gave the baby back to me. Emma"how dire you take her away from me I am going to kill you! Ethan"Emma enough!!!!! Emma"I am not talking to you are you deaf. Amanda"Ethan get her out of this room! Emma"Amanda who do you think you are to ask me to leave this room. Amanda"I am Amanda Grayson sisterinw of Sarah you better behaved yourself Mrs Williams! Emma"you?!! she started crying whileining. why ...no one...sob... want...sob me to hold my little Jannie..sob.. I couldn''t see her like this so I dicided to give my daughter to her. "Emma it''s alright you can hold her stop crying here take her. she wiped her tears and take the baby back. Emma"am sorry capcake please don''t hate me I only want to hold her and I will give her back to you ok? Sarah"ok bunny. she was about to go sit down with the baby when she felt dizziness she gave the baby to Amanda. she fainted in her arms while holding the baby. all unision: EMMA Ethan run to her before she could fall down he lift her up bride style andid her down on the couch while Michael call the doctor. "brother what wrong with my bunny?? Ethan"I don''t know sis let wait for the doctor! Chapter 155: YES! I AM GOING TO BE A FATHER. Chapter 155: YES! I AM GOING TO BE A FATHER. Third person POV. The doctor came inside Sarah''s room and found the hole family in there while Ethan was trying to wake her up. Sarah"doctor please check on my sister she felt dizzy and fainted. Amelia"don''t worry Sarah I am going to check on your sister pleasee down first. she nods her head while the doctor check on her . when the doctor check on Emma she found out she is pregnant but she can''t tell yet before conducting a test. she stands up while everyone was looking at her waiting for her to say something. Ethan"doctor how is my wife doing? Amelia"Mr Benson I can''t tell what is wrong with your wife yet I need to take a test first let take her to a room then I can do the test. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ethan"thank you doctor you can call me Mr Williams please. Amelia"Alright Mr Williams please follow me this way. Sarah you need to rest first Mr Benson please take care of your wife she is still not out of danger. everyone can leave the room only one person can stay back with her . David"thank you doctor I will make sure she rest well. she nods her head and walk out of the room while Ethan, Amanda, Mrs Lizzy following behind her worrying about Emma. Sarah was feeling scired. she has never seen her bunny like this before. Sarah"David what do we do now will she be alright? Lia"sister don''t worry she is going to be fine . Sarah" I hope so please take care of my children Michael you stay here with Lia and dad. David"Sarah sleep we will look at the children for you ,you had the doctor said your still in danger. Sarah" alright hubby. sheid down still holding her one son. David picked him up and give the baby to his dad while he help herid down propley. she slept after a few minutes. Lia"brother David are you still going to name our little princess Jannie? David" we will let Sarah dicided it''s. Francis"son I like the name but you still have to give the boys names to! David"let descuss this when Sarah wake up Michael give me the baby and go check on Emma. Michael"alright bro here is your son please be careful with the way you hold him. David"don''t worry I will be careful. he left the room as he went to look for them in the next room. when he arrives he meets Mrs Lizzy and Amanda while Emma was sleeping in the bed. Michael"aunt Lizzy where is Ethan and the doctor? Mrs Lizzy"he went with her after checking up on her. let wait for the results so we can find out what wrong with my daughter! Michael"alright Aunt Lizzy. Mrs Lizzy"did my daughter sleep? Michael"yes she is asleep now uncle Francis and Lia are helping David take care of the babies. Mrs Lizzy"that good then. After awhile Ethan came back smiling. Amanda"huh brother-inw is there something good that you''re so happy? Ethan"yes am going to be a father and she is two months pregnant!!! all unision:wow congrattions Ethan! Ethan"thank you guys I am so happy. Amanda"am so happy for you guys please take care of her I will go and inform brother and uncle to I think they will be so happy to. she didn''t wait for him to ripley as she runs out to inform everyone that Emma is pregnant. Mrs Lizzy"I think she is more excited than us Michael I think it time to make her pregnant to hehehe! Michael"don''t worry my lovely Aunt am working on it very soon you will hear good news to. Chapter 155: 155 - Im going to be a father Chapter 155: 155 - I''m going to be a father Third person POV. The doctor came inside Sarah''s room and found the hole family in there while Ethan was trying to wake her up. Sarah"doctor please check on my sister she felt dizzy and fainted. Amelia"don''t worry Sarah I am going to check on your sister pleasee down first. she nods her head while the doctor check on her . when the doctor check on Emma she found out she is pregnant but she can''t tell yet before conducting a test. she stands up while everyone was looking at her waiting for her to say something. Ethan"doctor how is my wife doing? Amelia"Mr Benson I can''t tell what is wrong with your wife yet I need to take a test first let take her to a room then I can do the test. Ethan"thank you doctor you can call me Mr Williams please. Amelia"Alright Mr Williams please follow me this way. Sarah you need to rest first Mr Benson please take care of your wife she is still not out of danger. everyone can leave the room only one person can stay back with her . David"thank you doctor I will make sure she rest well. she nods her head and walk out of the room while Ethan, Amanda, Mrs Lizzy following behind her worrying about Emma. Sarah was feeling scired. she has never seen her bunny like this before. Sarah"David what do we do now will she be alright? Lia"sister don''t worry she is going to be fine . Sarah" I hope so please take care of my children Michael you stay here with Lia and dad. David"Sarah sleep we will look at the children for you ,you had the doctor said your still in danger. Sarah" alright hubby. sheid down still holding her one son. David picked him up and give the baby to his dad while he help herid down propley. she slept after a few minutes. Lia"brother David are you still going to name our little princess Jannie? David" we will let Sarah dicided it''s. Francis"son I like the name but you still have to give the boys names to! David"let descuss this when Sarah wake up Michael give me the baby and go check on Emma. Michael"alright bro here is your son please be careful with the way you hold him. David"don''t worry I will be careful. he left the room as he went to look for them in the next room. when he arrives he meets Mrs Lizzy and Amanda while Emma was sleeping in the bed. Michael"aunt Lizzy where is Ethan and the doctor? Mrs Lizzy"he went with her after checking up on her. let wait for the results so we can find out what wrong with my daughter! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Michael"alright Aunt Lizzy. Mrs Lizzy"did my daughter sleep? Michael"yes she is asleep now uncle Francis and Lia are helping David take care of the babies. Mrs Lizzy"that good then. After awhile Ethan came back smiling. Amanda"huh brother-inw is there something good that you''re so happy? Ethan"yes am going to be a father and she is two months pregnant!!! all unision:wow congrattions Ethan! Ethan"thank you guys I am so happy. Amanda"am so happy for you guys please take care of her I will go and inform brother and uncle to I think they will be so happy to. she didn''t wait for him to ripley as she runs out to inform everyone that Emma is pregnant. Mrs Lizzy"I think she is more excited than us Michael I think it time to make her pregnant to hehehe! Michael"don''t worry my lovely Aunt am working on it very soon you will hear good news to. Chapter 156: SHE IS PREGNANT. Chapter 156: SHE IS PREGNANT. Third person POV. After she left the room running like a mad woman screaming She is pregnant!!!!!!! yayyyhhh she is pregnant!!!!!!! she opens the door and scream Emma is PREGNANT!!!!! the babies cried loudly because of fear. auuuuaaaa....auuuuaaaauuuuuuaaaaa... Francis"Why are you shouting see what you have done. Amanda"am sorry uncle let me help you make him stop crying. David"can''t you speak slowly! Lia"jeezz sis can''t you keep quiet do you know how hard it is to coax a baby???? Amanda"am sorry guys I am so excited that I forgot we have new babies. she said embarrassedly while Sarah woke up from her sleep when she had the babies crying. Sarah"hubby what happened to the three of them? David"sorry wife it because of Amanda she is screaming that you''re bunny is pregnant!!!! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sarah"yaaaayyy!!!!! hehehe she is pregnant to hehehe. the babies cried even louder making all of the adult re at her with range. Sarah"am sorry guys dad give him to me and I will feed him. he walk close to her and handed the first born to her arms. he then walk out of the room to excuse the mother and the children to feed each other of course he can''t see his daughter-inw feeding the baby it to awkward for him. Amanda left the room as well to give the family some privacy. she didn''t wait for Lia to leave the room when she took out her breast and put it in the boy mouth as soon as he felt yammy food in his mouth he started to eat his food without worrying about anything. Lia was coaxing the baby girl while David was doing the same with his son. Lia"sister take the girl she is crying to much and give me the boy I will try to coax him to. she nodded her head as she pulled her breasts away from the boy thankfully he didn''t cry this time. Lia put the girl in herp while taking the boy from her. she picked the girl from her arms while feeding her the milk and she stop crying and enjoy the food. only David was left coaxing the other boy. he couldn''t take it anymore so he did the only thing he thoughts was the best. he went to her and lift her left side top as he took her other breast and he feeded his son while holding him. Lia and Sarah we''re amused by his actions while he didn''t even notice how they were looking at him. Lia left the room with the baby and went to check on Emma and the least of the family members. it''s was now the two of them holding eachother while watching they''re son''s enjoying themselves. David"wifey are you feeling ok? Sarah"yes I am okay my love? see how amazing our sons are. David"thank you very much my queen for giving me three beautiful children. Sarah"your wee my handsome husband. he kissed her lips gently and passionately with a proud smile on his face. he pulled away since Both of them were holding the boys they didn''t want to make them cry again. Sarah"hubby what names should we call them? David"how about we call the boys first born is Aiden, Austin. Sarah"great I like the name what about our little princess? David"you can name her youself! Sarah"huh me??? David" yes my queen you decide the name you like! Sarah"alright let''s call her Jannie like how my bunny name her! David"alright then Jannie Benson!, Aiden Benson, Austin''s Benson! Sarah"I love it my love thank you for our four beautiful young family. David"thank you very much my queen for making our familyplete. I love you very much Sarah and I am very grateful for your love my beautiful wife. Chapter 156: 156 - She is pregnant Chapter 156: 156 - She is pregnant Third person POV. After she left the room running like a mad woman screaming She is pregnant!!!!!!! yayyyhhh she is pregnant!!!!!!! she opens the door and scream Emma is PREGNANT!!!!! the babies cried loudly because of fear. auuuuaaaa....auuuuaaaauuuuuuaaaaa... Francis"Why are you shouting see what you have done. Amanda"am sorry uncle let me help you make him stop crying. David"can''t you speak slowly! Lia"jeezz sis can''t you keep quiet do you know how hard it is to coax a baby???? Amanda"am sorry guys I am so excited that I forgot we have new babies. she said embarrassedly while Sarah woke up from her sleep when she had the babies crying. Sarah"hubby what happened to the three of them? David"sorry wife it because of Amanda she is screaming that you''re bunny is pregnant!!!! Sarah"yaaaayyy!!!!! hehehe she is pregnant to hehehe. the babies cried even louder making all of the adult re at her with range. Sarah"am sorry guys dad give him to me and I will feed him. he walk close to her and handed the first born to her arms. he then walk out of the room to excuse the mother and the children to feed each other of course he can''t see his daughter-inw feeding the baby it to awkward for him. Amanda left the room as well to give the family some privacy. she didn''t wait for Lia to leave the room when she took out her breast and put it in the boy mouth as soon as he felt yammy food in his mouth he started to eat his food without worrying about anything. Lia was coaxing the baby girl while David was doing the same with his son. Lia"sister take the girl she is crying to much and give me the boy I will try to coax him to. she nodded her head as she pulled her breasts away from the boy thankfully he didn''t cry this time. Lia put the girl in herp while taking the boy from her. she picked the girl from her arms while feeding her the milk and she stop crying and enjoy the food. only David was left coaxing the other boy. he couldn''t take it anymore so he did the only thing he thoughts was the best. he went to her and lift her left side top as he took her other breast and he feeded his son while holding Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. him. Lia and Sarah we''re amused by his actions while he didn''t even notice how they were looking at him. Lia left the room with the baby and went to check on Emma and the least of the family members. it''s was now the two of them holding eachother while watching they''re son''s enjoying themselves. David"wifey are you feeling ok? Sarah"yes I am okay my love? see how amazing our sons are. David"thank you very much my queen for giving me three beautiful children. Sarah"your wee my handsome husband. he kissed her lips gently and passionately with a proud smile on his face. he pulled away since Both of them were holding the boys they didn''t want to make them cry again. Sarah"hubby what names should we call them? David"how about we call the boys first born is Aiden, Austin. Sarah"great I like the name what about our little princess? David"you can name her youself! Sarah"huh me??? David" yes my queen you decide the name you like! Sarah"alright let''s call her Jannie like how my bunny name her! David"alright then Jannie Benson!, Aiden Benson, Austin''s Benson! Sarah"I love it my love thank you for our four beautiful young family. David"thank you very much my queen for making our familyplete. I love you very much Sarah and I am very grateful for your love my beautiful wife. Chapter 157: RILEY I AM PREGNANT? Chapter 157: RILEY I AM PREGNANT? Emma POV. I was sleeping when I had noise in the room and I open my eyes to see my husband holding my hand. dad, auntie Lizzy and Amanda in the room. I look around the room but I found I am in the hospital then I tried to remember what happened earlier, yes I was holding little Jannie when I felt dizzy oh my goodness where is the baby. I get up and ask my husband. "Ethan where is my little Jannie???? Ethan"babe calmed down the baby is with Lia in Sarah''s room. "Alright then I am going to get her.... before I step down he dragged me back to bed and shouted at me. Ethan"Enough Emma you''re not going anywhere!!!! I got angry and shouted back! "WHAT IS YOU''RE PROBLEM MR WILLIAMS?????? Ethan"you need to calm down and you''re also sick! "huh am sick when and how oh god am going to die please save me. I promise I will not beat anyone who doesn''t provoke me well that will be alot of temptation. whow will my husband leave without me and who will protect my capcake as well my rabbit from this bully brothers. what will happen to my parents and my little sister. I was sobbing quietly when he hugged me while asking me whileforting me. Ethan"Am sorry babe for shouting at you please forgive me I promise I will never do it again. babe why aren''t you saying anything????.. Emma please talk to me you''re scaring me! I ...am....sob...g... going. .sob...to...die! they look at me with shock and it made me cry even more. Mrs Lizzy"darling you''re not going to die. Amanda" Wow!!!!! is this my strongest bodyguard crying and who said your going to die huh? Francis"you brat stop scaring her and tell her why she fainted!! Ethan"dad she didn''t let me finish and start imaging weird things in her little brains! I was about to say something when Lia came in with a baby. "rabbit please let me hold her All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Lia"huh em why are you crying??? she came and give me the baby while asking me. "it because of your brother he said I am sick so I thought I will die soon. Lia"brother Ethan!!! don''t you know when woman are pregnant they get emotional so you have to take care of what you say and do! she is very angry and who is pregnant..... wait..am I pregnant. Ethan"am sorry babe I didn''t tell you before that we just found out your two months pregnant!!! I look at him in shock not getting anything he is saying. I look at Lia and Amanda Both of them nodded their heads. I look at Aunt Lizzy and she smiled nodding her head. I also look at dad when he said. Francis"yes my daughter you''re pregnant!!!! "Reilly I am pregnant and I am going to be a mom to like my capcake???.. Ethan"yes babe you''re going to be a mother and I a father to but you can''t get excited or sad it will harm the baby. you''re body is to weak you need to rest from today no office until you''re stable! I hugged him tightly feeling warm that I started sobbing loudly and everyone became nervous. Aunt Lizzy"dear you can''t cry like this you''re still in danger so be careful. Ethan"the doctor said you have a very high risk of having a miscarriage. Michael"bro I was only outside for a minute and you have started making her cry???? "Am ...cry... because..of my idiot husband has finally made me pregnant!!!!! they all look at me with alot of questions in their faces including Ethan as well. so I said. it because I always wanted to have children of my own and that why I was refusing to give Sarah her daughter but I am so happy I will not have to snatch her daughter away from her, this idiot finally did a good job for the first time not me stepping forward!! they allugh looking at Ethan who was looking embarrassed. Ethan"thank you my love! Chapter 157: 157 - I am pregnant Chapter 157: 157 - I am pregnant Emma POV. I was sleeping when I had noise in the room and I open my eyes to see my husband holding my hand. dad, auntie Lizzy and Amanda in the room. I look around the room but I found I am in the hospital then I tried to remember what happened earlier, yes I was holding little Jannie when I felt dizzy oh my goodness where is the baby. I get up and ask my husband. "Ethan where is my little Jannie???? Ethan"babe calmed down the baby is with Lia in Sarah''s room. "Alright then I am going to get her.... before I step down he dragged me back to bed and shouted at me. Ethan"Enough Emma you''re not going anywhere!!!! I got angry and shouted back! "WHAT IS YOU''RE PROBLEM MR WILLIAMS?????? Ethan"you need to calm down and you''re also sick! "huh am sick when and how oh god am going to die please save me. I promise I will not beat anyone who doesn''t provoke me well that will be alot of temptation. whow will my husband leave without me and who will protect my capcake as well my rabbit from this bully brothers. what will happen to my parents and my little sister. I was sobbing quietly when he hugged me while asking me whileforting me. Ethan"Am sorry babe for shouting at you please forgive me I promise I will never do it again. babe why aren''t you saying anything????.. Emma please talk to me you''re scaring me! I ...am....sob...g... going. .sob...to...die! they look at me with shock and it made me cry even more. Mrs Lizzy"darling you''re not going to die. Amanda" Wow!!!!! is this my strongest bodyguard crying and who said your going to die huh? Francis"you brat stop scaring her and tell her why she fainted!! Ethan"dad she didn''t let me finish and start imaging weird things in her little brains! I was about to say something when Lia came in with a baby. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "rabbit please let me hold her Lia"huh em why are you crying??? she came and give me the baby while asking me. "it because of your brother he said I am sick so I thought I will die soon. Lia"brother Ethan!!! don''t you know when woman are pregnant they get emotional so you have to take care of what you say and do! she is very angry and who is pregnant..... wait..am I pregnant. Ethan"am sorry babe I didn''t tell you before that we just found out your two months pregnant!!! I look at him in shock not getting anything he is saying. I look at Lia and Amanda Both of them nodded their heads. I look at Aunt Lizzy and she smiled nodding her head. I also look at dad when he said. Francis"yes my daughter you''re pregnant!!!! "Reilly I am pregnant and I am going to be a mom to like my capcake???.. Ethan"yes babe you''re going to be a mother and I a father to but you can''t get excited or sad it will harm the baby. you''re body is to weak you need to rest from today no office until you''re stable! I hugged him tightly feeling warm that I started sobbing loudly and everyone became nervous. Aunt Lizzy"dear you can''t cry like this you''re still in danger so be careful. Ethan"the doctor said you have a very high risk of having a miscarriage. Michael"bro I was only outside for a minute and you have started making her cry???? "Am ...cry... because..of my idiot husband has finally made me pregnant!!!!! they all look at me with alot of questions in their faces including Ethan as well. so I said. it because I always wanted to have children of my own and that why I was refusing to give Sarah her daughter but I am so happy I will not have to snatch her daughter away from her, this idiot finally did a good job for the first time not me stepping forward!! they allugh looking at Ethan who was looking embarrassed. Ethan"thank you my love! Chapter 158: WE DID IT TOGETHER. Chapter 158: WE DID IT TOGETHER. Sarah POV. 6 mouths letter. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Alot have changed since six months ago I am a very happy mom and my three children are six months. my bunny is in her 8 months pregnant although her journey was not easy she almost lost the baby twice ,she is doing so well very good now. mom stay with us in my house to help me take care of my naughty monkey''s as bunny call them. the boys are very mischievous while the girl is very quiet from the three of them. little Jannie love Emma like her own mom some time I am very jealous of her. she always stay with my daughter on the other hand she doesnt want me . she only wants me when I am breastfeeding her, when she is full then she starts crying looking for Emma. The boys are the opposite of her, they like the men in the house anyone as long as he is a man they are totally ok well what can I do am their mom no matter how they don''t want me to hold them they will still look for me when their feel hugry. Lia is almost done with her college while Evans check up on her everyday week. David has given him a lot of work and still he wants him to prove if he is worthy of her. I don''t like it a bit but I have to agree with him ,she is our princess and we have to take care of her. Amanda is also pregnant with twins,yes she is 4 month from now. we are so blessed in our big family. I am standing in the balcony when I felt someone hold my waist behind my back and I know who it is . David"hello mommy! what are you thinking so hard? "hello dada! am thinking of our family and our monkeys! David"yes kitten! since you came to my life even my family have be bigger than before. we have you,Lia, Amanda and Emma also the triplet. Michael and Ethan are also going to be a father and it''s all thank to you my lovely wife! "you don''t have to thank me we are all a family and I will do it over and over again. David"if we turned back in time will you still be my wife and the mother of my children? "Yes I will marry you over and over again. you''re the best husband I could ask for. I am d you ask me to marry you that morning, even though we didn''t have a wedding I would still says yes to you Mr Benson! David"thank you very much my queen I am very happy to have you as my wife. you''re my one and only love, I will love you for the rest of my life. you have given me the best home any man would desire. "Thank you hubby! do you know when I saw you for the first time I thought your very arrogant, rude, dangerous man that I was scired to even look at you? David"yes I remember but I fall in love with you that day when you came to my office for the first time. I didn''t believe in love but with you, I learned how to trust again,you showed me what is the meaning of having a life partner who is always there for you. I have the craziest family members you did all all of this to bring them together, even though we had many fights we cross them all together as a family protecting eachother. "I couldn''t have done it''s without you having my back,we did it together my husband! I turned around and hold his face while I kissed him on the lips and he responded to me. we kiss each other passionately with love in our hearts for each other. i felt love by my husband that I can''t even imagine my life without him and my children. we kiss each other until we couldn''t breathe properly and he lift me up bride style taking me to our bed as he address me having his way as always while I enjoy being with him and it the best filling ever being in the arms of the person you love with all your heart. Chapter 158: 158 - We did it together Chapter 158: 158 - We did it together Sarah POV *6 mouthster* Alot have changed since six months ago I am a very happy mom and my three children are six months. my bunny is in her 8 months pregnant although her journey was not easy she almost lost the baby twice ,she is doing so well very good now. mom stay with us in my house to help me take care of my naughty monkey''s as bunny call them. the boys are very mischievous while the girl is very quiet from the three of them. little Jannie love Emma like her own mom some time I am very jealous of her. she always stay with my daughter on the other hand she doesnt want me . she only wants me when I am breastfeeding her, when she is full then she starts crying looking for Emma. The boys are the opposite of her, they like the men in the house anyone as long as he is a man they are totally ok well what can I do am their mom no matter how they don''t want me to hold them they will still look for me when their feel hugry. Lia is almost done with her college while Evans check up on her everyday week. David has given him a lot of work and still he wants him to prove if he is worthy of her. I don''t like it a bit but I have to agree with him ,she is our princess and we have to take care of her. Amanda is also pregnant with twins,yes she is 4 month from now. we are so blessed in our big family. I am standing in the balcony when I felt someone hold my waist behind my back and I know who it is . David"hello mommy! what are you thinking so hard? "hello dada! am thinking of our family and our monkeys! David"yes kitten! since you came to my life even my family have be bigger than before. we have you,Lia, Amanda and Emma also the triplet. Michael and Ethan are also going to be a father and it''s all thank to you my lovely wife! "you don''t have to thank me we are all a family and I will do it over and over again. David"if we turned back in time will you still be my wife and the mother of my children? "Yes I will marry you over and over again. you''re the best husband I could ask for. I am d you ask me to marry you that morning, even though we didn''t have a wedding I would still says yes to you Mr Benson! David"thank you very much my queen I am very happy to have you as my wife. you''re my one and only love, I will love you for the rest of my life. you have given me the best home any man would desire. "Thank you hubby! do you know when I saw you for the first time I thought your very arrogant, rude, dangerous man that I was scired to even look at you? David"yes I remember but I fall in love with you that day when you came to my office for the first time. I didn''t believe in love but with you, I learned how to trust again,you showed me what is the meaning of having a life partner who is always there for you. I have the craziest family members you did all all of this to bring them together, even though we had many fights we cross them all together as a family protecting eachother. "I couldn''t have done it''s without you having my back,we did it together my husband! I turned around and hold his face while I kissed him on the lips and he responded to me. we kiss each other passionately with love in our hearts for each other. i felt love by my husband that I can''t even imagine my life without him and my children. we kiss each other until we couldn''t breathe properly and he lift me up bride style taking me to our bed as he address me having his way as always while I enjoy being with him and it the best filling ever being in the arms of the person you love with all your heart.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 159: EPILOGUE Chapter 159: EPILOGUE Sarah POV. I aming please hold on bunny were going... Emma"no I can''t wait let go now! you must be wondering why she is in a hurry? let me exin to you then. the hole family is missing only em and Amanda are with me. I woke up this morning and found the hole house empty at first I thought no one is a wake so I went to everyone room only to find no one. I look for my phone so I can call them but I didn''t find its , that is so wird so I trying calling them only to Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g see two pregnant womening towards me with a hurry. they ask me to get ready so that what I am doing in my bathroom when she is calling me. Amanda"sister-inw can''t you do it faster even if am pregnant I can shower quickly than you! "aming few more second! Emma"sarahh I think the baby ising!!!!! "what did you say???? I get out of the bathroom and run to the room so worried I didn''t even rap my towel in fear of thinking what will happen. I came out and saw Amanda eating while our crazy Emma looking at my family photos! I got angry and shouted at her. EMMA JOHNSON!!!!!!! she dropped the photos on bed and stood up looking at me while Amanda throw her fruits on the floor. Emma"goodness capcake you almost give me a heart attack! "you made mee out of the bathroom naked worried about you and the baby! Emma"sorry capcake you''re taking so long to shower and we''re gettingte! I shook my head and went back to get a towel on my body. I wipe myself as I get back to the room. "am done so tell me where we''re going so I can see what to wear! Amanda"we are dressing you up miss Anderson? what????? Emma"yes miss Anderson get your ass here and we have to cover your eyes! "what is happening to you both and why do you want to cover my eyes???? Emma"stop asking to many questions do as we say all we will start making tantrums and I think you can''t handle two crazy pregnant women!!!!! I did as I was told because I don''t want to see them making trouble only I and Michael, Ethan now how crazy they are when they start crying. they close my eyes with a tie and start helping me get ready. well Emma is about to give birth next week she is in her 9 months pregnant and Amanda is in her 5moths pregnant. they dress me in a ball gown dress. then they fixed my hair and apply makeup on me. can I take of the tie and see..... Amanda"no don''t you even dare think about it miss! I nodded my head and let them do what they want. Emma"we''re done now let''s go I will help you walk downstairs slowly... No bunny you can''t walk propley in the stairs and Amanda also need help let me uncover my eyes then I will help you both! Lisa"no I will help them Sarah! "Lisa you''re here when did you gete back to New York???? Lisast night with my husband and am here to take you somewhere also you have to give me you''re ring! WHAT NO WAY!!!! I promise David never to take it out no matter what happened so I can''t do it. you can ask me to do anything you want and I will but no my ring! Emmae on Sarah we will give it back we promise! "what if he knows I took it out won''t he be mad at me? Amanda"we won''t let him know! "Alright then here have it ! I give them the ring then Lisa help me walk downstairs to the car as well with my pregnant sisters in to the car . Chapter 159: 159 - The Ring Chapter 159: 159 - The Ring Sarah POV I aming please hold on bunny were going... Emma"no I can''t wait let go now! you must be wondering why she is in a hurry? let me exin to you then. the hole family is missing only em and Amanda are with me. I woke up this morning and found the hole house empty at first I thought no one is a wake so I went to everyone room only to find no one. I look for my phone so I can call them but I didn''t find its , that is so wird so I trying calling them only to see two pregnant womening towards me with a hurry. they ask me to get ready so that what I am doing in my bathroom when she is calling me. Amanda"sister-inw can''t you do it faster even if am pregnant I can shower quickly than you! "aming few more second! Emma"sarahh I think the baby ising!!!!! "what did you say???? I get out of the bathroom and run to the room so worried I didn''t even rap my towel in fear of thinking what will happen. I came out and saw Amanda eating while our crazy Emma looking at my family photos! I got angry and shouted at her. EMMA JOHNSON!!!!!!! she dropped the photos on bed and stood up looking at me while Amanda throw her fruits on the floor. Emma"goodness capcake you almost give me a heart attack! "you made mee out of the bathroom naked worried about you and the baby! Emma"sorry capcake you''re taking so long to shower and we''re gettingte! I shook my head and went back to get a towel on my body. I wipe myself as I get back to the room. "am done so tell me where we''re going so I can see what to wear! Amanda"we are dressing you up miss Anderson? what????? Emma"yes miss Anderson get your ass here and we have to cover your eyes! "what is happening to you both and why do you want to cover my eyes???? Emma"stop asking to many questions do as we say all we will start making tantrums and I think you can''t handle two crazy pregnant women!!!!! I did as I was told because I don''t want to see them making trouble only I and Michael, Ethan now how crazy they are when they start crying. they close my eyes with a tie and start helping me get ready. well Emma is about to give birth next week she is in her 9 months pregnant and Amanda is in her 5moths pregnant. they dress me in a ball gown dress. then they fixed my hair and apply makeup on me. can I take of the tie and see..... Amanda"no don''t you even dare think about it miss! I nodded my head and let them do what they want. Emma"we''re done now let''s go I will help you walk downstairs slowly... No bunny you can''t walk propley in the stairs and Amanda also need help let me uncover my eyes then I will help you both! Lisa"no I will help them Sarah! "Lisa you''re here when did you gete back to New York???? Lisast night with my husband and am here to take you somewhere also you have to give me you''re ring! WHAT NO WAY!!!! I promise David never to take it out no matter what happened so I can''t do it. you can ask me to do anything you want and I will but no my ring! Emmae on Sarah we will give it back we promise! "what if he knows I took it out won''t he be mad at me? Amanda"we won''t let him know! "Alright then here have it ! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I give them the ring then Lisa help me walk downstairs to the car as well with my pregnant sisters in to the car . Chapter 160: THE END. Chapter 160: THE END. Sarah POV. Soon we arrive at our destination still am covered I have know idea where they''re taken me. Lisa" were heredies! she helped me get down from the car and someone hold my hand while he removed the tie from my eyes. I open my eyes slowly adjusting to the lights. mama!!! I was shocked to hear all my children calling me because this is the second time hearing them addressing me as mama! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I felt tears dropping first then I look around to find them looking at me with small smile. Aiden he was holding a banner I love you mama he was with Michael , Austin''s to I love you mama he was with dad while Jannie with Lia. Jannie was holding a banner saying will you marry my dad again??? I felt like I am dreaming so I nodded my head as tears dropping off my eyes. Ethan"sis may I ???? I look at Ethan who was standing next to me wearing a ck suit looking handsome. brother what is going on and where is this ce? Mrs Lizzy"your getting married! what!!! married me ???? Michael"yes princess it your wedding day and brother is waiting for you inside let''s go or he will change his mind ande to find you! I nodd my head as I look at my dress then I felt very happy because I was wearing a white wedding gown. mom and Ethan took my hands helping me go inside the private hotel where he was standing looking at me with love , respect, trust, and happiness. Soon mom gives me away and he holds my hand and soon we said our vows and exchange our rings. I was so happy finally he fulfill his promise to me . "You may kiss the bride.... aaaaawhuuuuuuu my water broke!! we look at the voice only to see Emma looking pale. We all run close to her only to see the water broke. Emma" I am...sorry...cap.. capcake I have to go... "am alsoing with you! Ethan"no sister-inw it is your wedding and we have guests to..... "we''re done with the wedding and my bunny is more important than the guest. Lisa you take care of the guest with Lewis and Jack the least of us we''re going to the hospital! David"mom ,dad, Michael you take care of my children we will see you letter, let''s go wifey! We left the hotel as we took Emma to the hospital. Soon we arrive and she gave birth to a beautiful baby girl,the baby and her are doing fine. David"wifey we still have score to settle! "huh what did I do... he didn''t let me finish before pulling me to a deep passionate kiss. I am so surprised for I did not expect anything like that.I pull him close so as to get some more of it.He is so surprised for he was not expecting something like that toe out of me. Suddenly we are interrupted by brother Ethan that Emma wants to see me. I am so ashamed that he has met us kissing at the hospital corridor. I am so embarrassed that I hide my face at my husband''s embrace both the menugh and I even feel more embarrassed. I pull away from him and ran as fast as I could not wanting even to have a look at their faces holding my heavy gown. I go inside Emma''s room and I see her holding her newly born baby. she looks towards me then she made the situation worse by asking me why my cheeks are red . "I. ....I...I..wa...was..ki...kis.... Emma"Oh my goodness you''re kissing!!! I wish the earth would open up and swallow me whole for I know she will exaggerate the matter. Emma"you mean you was kissing you''re hubby at the hospital? I nodd my head as I ignore her crazy talk. so in order to avoid this topic I ask why did she wants to see me. "bunny why did you want to see me? Emma"I want you to name my daughter!!! I look at her in shocked I felt tears dropping off my eyes. Emma"capcake what happened why are you crying? "because I never thought you would ask me to name her. Emma"of course you''re her goddmother I name my goddaughter so you do the same with mine! "ok Andrine! Emma"yes I love it thanks capcake! here you can hold Andrine she is yours to and I am sorry for not letting you hold Jannie in the hospital that day! "thanks bunny I understand why but I feel more jealous knowing she loves you more than me. Emma" no capcake she loves you more than me . the fast words she said was capicaki as capcake and I ask her who is capcake and she said my Mama! "Riley? "yes Sarah you can believe me she is Sarah''s daughter''s! "Thanks Emma! what do I do with the boys? Emma"those two are like their cold blooded father and very protective of their sisters. let see what will happen in the future. I nodded my head and hugs my bestie and my sister-inw if she was not there for me all this year''s I don''t know where I would be. Thank you very much bunny for always being there for me like a little sister. Emma"you have been always and forever my younger sister no matter what happened we will always be together. 3 yearster yes it my children birthday and they''re very close to eachother and very protective of one others. Amanda have two girls Emily and E. they are very crazy like Amanda. my Both boy''s love me alot more than anything else. Andrine is close to me more than Emma . we both are very surprised why our own daughter''s like us differently. AM very lucky to have a happy family. David"hi wife! "oh hello David! David"since when did I became David to you? "I love you very much Mr Benson! David"I love you to Mrs Benson! Jannie"mama hug me! "yes honey where is your goddmother? Jannie"she is cooking food. I lift her up and she hugged me and kiss my Face. I love you mama! aw I love you to baby! David"huh what about me? we love you too dada! I love you too my babies! boy''s"what about us mama? "you twoe here. they both run to me and I hugged my whole family. I found my one and only love if you believe and take a chance you will find someone who is meant for you. THE END. Chapter 160: 160 - The End Chapter 160: 160 - The End Sarah POV. Soon we arrive at our destination still am covered I have know idea where they''re taken me. Lisa" were heredies! she helped me get down from the car and someone hold my hand while he removed the tie from my eyes. I open my eyes slowly adjusting to the lights. mama!!! I was shocked to hear all my children calling me because this is the second time hearing them addressing me as mama! I felt tears dropping first then I look around to find them looking at me with small smile. Aiden he was holding a banner I love you mama he was with Michael , Austin''s to I love you mama he was with dad while Jannie with Lia. Jannie was holding a banner saying will you marry my dad again??? I felt like I am dreaming so I nodded my head as tears dropping off my eyes. Ethan"sis may I ???? I look at Ethan who was standing next to me wearing a ck suit looking handsome. brother what is going on and where is this ce? Mrs Lizzy"your getting married! what!!! married me ???? Michael"yes princess it your wedding day and brother is waiting for you inside let''s go or he will change his mind ande to find you! I nodd my head as I look at my dress then I felt very happy because I was wearing a white wedding gown. mom and Ethan took my hands helping me go inside the private hotel where he was standing looking at me with love , respect, trust, and happiness. Soon mom gives me away and he holds my hand and soon we said our vows and exchange our rings. I was so happy finally he fulfill his promise to me . "You may kiss the bride.... aaaaawhuuuuuuu my water broke!! we look at the voice only to see Emma looking pale. We all run close to her only to see the water broke. Emma" I am...sorry...cap.. capcake I have to go... "am alsoing with you! Ethan"no sister-inw it is your wedding and we have guests to..... "we''re done with the wedding and my bunny is more important than the guest. Lisa you take care of the guest with Lewis and Jack the least of us we''re going to the hospital! David"mom ,dad, Michael you take care of my children we will see you letter, let''s go wifey! We left the hotel as we took Emma to the hospital. Soon we arrive and she gave birth to a beautiful baby girl,the baby and her are doing fine. David"wifey we still have score to settle! "huh what did I do... he didn''t let me finish before pulling me to a deep passionate kiss. I am so surprised for I did not expect anything like that.I pull him close so as to get some more of it.He is so surprised for he was not expecting something like that toe out of me. Suddenly we are interrupted by brother Ethan that Emma wants to see me. I am so ashamed that he has met us kissing at the hospital corridor. I am so embarrassed that I hide my face at my husband''s embrace both the menugh and I even feel more embarrassed. I pull away from him and ran as fast as I could not wanting even to have a look at their faces holding my heavy gown. I go inside Emma''s room and I see her holding her newly born baby. she looks towards me then she made the situation worse by asking me why my cheeks are red . "I. ....I...I..wa...was..ki...kis.... Emma"Oh my goodness you''re kissing!!! I wish the earth would open up and swallow me whole for I know she will exaggerate the matter. Emma"you mean you was kissing you''re hubby at the hospital? I nodd my head as I ignore her crazy talk. so in order to avoid this topic I ask why did she wants to see me. "bunny why did you want to see me? Emma"I want you to name my daughter!!! I look at her in shocked I felt tears dropping off my eyes. Emma"capcake what happened why are you crying? "because I never thought you would ask me to name her. Emma"of course you''re her goddmother I name my goddaughter so you do the same with mine! "ok Andrine! Emma"yes I love it thanks capcake! here you can hold Andrine she is yours to and I am sorry for not letting you hold Jannie in the hospital that day! "thanks bunny I understand why but I feel more jealous knowing she loves you more than me. Emma" no capcake she loves you more than me . the fast words she said was capicaki as capcake and I ask her who is capcake and she said my Mama! "Riley? "yes Sarah you can believe me she is Sarah''s daughter''s! "Thanks Emma! what do I do with the boys? Emma"those two are like their cold blooded father and very protective of their sisters. let see what will happen in the future. I nodded my head and hugs my bestie and my sister-inw if she was not there for me all this year''s I don''t know where I would be. Thank you very much bunny for always being there for me like a little sister. Emma"you have been always and forever my younger sister no matter what happened we will always Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g be together. 3 yearster yes it my children birthday and they''re very close to eachother and very protective of one others. Amanda have two girls Emily and E. they are very crazy like Amanda. my Both boy''s love me alot more than anything else. Andrine is close to me more than Emma . we both are very surprised why our own daughter''s like us differently. AM very lucky to have a happy family. David"hi wife! "oh hello David! David"since when did I became David to you? "I love you very much Mr Benson! David"I love you to Mrs Benson! Jannie"mama hug me! "yes honey where is your goddmother? Jannie"she is cooking food. I lift her up and she hugged me and kiss my Face. I love you mama! aw I love you to baby! David"huh what about me? we love you too dada! I love you too my babies! boy''s"what about us mama? "you twoe here. they both run to me and I hugged my whole family. I found my one and only love if you believe and take a chance you will find someone who is meant for you. THE END. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!